Didenko 2

JEAN MONNET, Scientific-practical conference with international participation
European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

achievements, obstacles and perspectives
JEAN MONNET
Scientific-practical conference with international

participation
THE MATERIAL OF THE CONFERENCE

EUROPEAN NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
AND EASTERN PARTNERSHIP:
ACHIEVEMENTS, OBSTACLES
AND PERSPECTIVES
05-07 may 2011
Academy of Economic Studies of Moldova
Chisinau, 2011
1
JEAN MONNET
Scientific-practical conference with international participation
CZU 327(4)(082)=135.1=111=161.1
E 90
JEAN MONNET
The material of the Scientific-practical conference with
international participation, Chiinu, 05-07 may 2011
Responsible for the edition:
PhD. SRBU Olesea
PhD. GANEA Victoria
DESCRIEREA CIP A CAMEREI NAIONALE A CRII
achievements, obstacles and perspectives, scientific-practical conf. with
intern. participation (2011 ; Chiinu). European neighbourhood policy and
eastern partnership: achievements, obstacles and perspectives: The material of the
Conf. Acad. of Econ. Studies of Moldova, 05-07 may 2011 / scientific com.:
Grigore Belostecinic, Silvo Devetak, Rajko Knez [et al.]. Ch. : IEFS, 2011.
502 p.
Texte: lb. rom., engl., rus. Bibliogr. la sfritul art. 100 ex.
ISBN 978-9975-4176-6-2.
327(4)(082)=135.1=111=161.1
E 90
Authors are responsible for the content and correctness of texts.

Autorii poart rspundere pentru coninutul i corectitudinea textelor.
ISBN 978-9975-4176-6-2.
ASEM, 2011

SCIENTIFIC COMMITTEE:
Prof. Dr. Grigore BELOSTECINIC, Rector, Academy of Economic
Studies of Moldova
Prof. Dr. Silvo DEVETAK, Institute for Ethnic and Regional Studies,
Maribor, Slovenia
Prof. Dr. Rajko KNEZ, Faculty of Law, University of Maribor, Slovenia
Prof. Dr. Stella KOSTOPOULOU, Department ERASMUS, Aristotle
University of Thessaloniki, Greece
Prof. Dr. Gabriela PASCARIU, Director, Centre for European Studies,
A.I. Cuza University of Iasi, Romania
Dr. Olesea SIRBU, JEAN MONNET project coordinator, Director of the
Centre for Studies in European Integration, Academy of Economic Studies of
Moldova, Chisinau, Moldova
Dr. Victoria GANEA, National Council of Accreditation and Attestation,
Chisinau, Republic of Moldova, Chisinau, Moldova
ORGANISATIONAL COMMITTEE:
Dr. Olesea SIRBU, JEAN MONNET project coordinator, Director of the
Centre for Studies in European Integration, Academy of Economic Studies of
Moldova, Chisinau, Moldova
Dr. Corneliu GUU, Vice-Rector for Scientific Activity and International
Relations,Academy of Economic Studies of Moldova, Chisinau, Moldova
Dr. Victoria GANEA, National Council of Accreditation and Attestation,
Dr. Tatiana LISII, National Council of Accreditation and Attestation,
Anna MADAN, JEAN MONNET project manager, Centre for Studies in
European Integration, Academy of Economic Studies of Moldova, Chisinau,
Moldova
JEAN MONNET
JEAN MONNET-experts
EU
Prof. Dr. Silvo DEVETAK, Director, Institute for Ethnic and Regional Studies, Maribor,
Slovenia
Mr. Thomas ESTERMANN, Head of Unit, European University Association, Brussels,
Belgium
Dr. Alla SANGDREN, Associate professor, Stockholm university, Stockholm, Sweden
Prof. Dr. Paolo DANDI, Dr. Alessandro MAZZINI, LUISS Guido Carli University, Rome,
Italy
Dr. Serge CHERNYSHENKO, Associate professor, Koblenz-Landau university, Koblenz,
Germany
Dr. Bruce Henry LAMBERT, Place Appeal Research Unit, Stockholm, Sweden
Prof. Dr. Ezio BENEDETTI, Dr. Antonietta PICQUADIO, Faculty of political sciences,
University of Trieste, Trieste, Italy
Michael HINDLEY, Expert for the External Economic Relations Committee of the
European Economic and Social Committee (ECOSOC), Manchester, UK
John SHAW, Pro-Vice Chancellor for International Affairs, University of East London,
London, United Kingdom
BY
Tatyana DUBOVTSOVA, The Head of Foreign Languages Department, Educational
Establishment Belarusian Trade and Economic University of Consumer Cooperatives,
Gomel, Belarus
Prof. Dr. Larisa VASILYEVA, Head of Chair for International Economic Law, Law
Faculty, Belarusian State Economic University, Minsk, Belarus
Prof. Dr. Andrey SEDUN, Vice-rector for Education activities, Belarusian State Economic
University, Minsk, Belarus
Dr. Anatoli ZLOTNIKOV, Chair of Cooperation and Sociology department, Educational
Establishment Belarusian Trade and Economic University of Consumer Cooperatives,
Gomel, Belarus
UA
Prof. Dr. Nina DIDENKO, Dean, Faculty of management, Donetsk State University of
Management, Donetsk, Ukraine
Mr. Igor STUDENNIKOV, Director, Association for Regional Studies, Odessa, Ukraine
Dr. Tatyana DARAGAN, Head of the department physic-mathematic and technologic
education, Ministry of Education and Science, Youth and Sport Ukraine
GE
Dr. Nino LAPIASHVILI, Director, Institute for European Studies, Tbilisi State University,
Tbilisi, Georgia
2. Prof. Dr. Akaki TSOMALIA, Head of Unit, Faculty of Business, Ilia state University,
Tbilisi, Georgia
AR
Dr. Artur G.GHAZINYAN, Director, Center for European Studies, Yerevan State
University, Yerevan, Armenia
AZ
Prof. Dr. Leyla MURADKHANLI, Khazar University, Baku, Azerbaijan
4

TABLE OF CONTENTS:
SECTION 1
PREMISES AND LEGAL FRAMEWORK

OF THE EU NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
AND EASTERN PARTNERSHIP
DEVETAK Silvo, EU eastern partnership policy a mixture of common

interests and good wishes..............................................................................
HINDLEY Michael, European integration and national sovereignty..........
SRBU Olesea, GANEA Victoria, Zonele economice libere din Republica
Moldova: avantaje i dezavantaje n contextul aspiraiei de aderare la
Uniunea European.......................................................................................
LAPIASHVILI Nino, Georgian prospects for eastern partnership..............
CIOBANU Ion, The role of law system of the Republic of Moldova in the
process of EU integration..............................................................................
, , ,
: ..............
PERCIUN Rodica, Euro-regiunile n care Republica Moldova este
partener: oportuniti i obstacole n cooperarea transfrontalier.................
CEBAN Mariana, MUNTEAN Maria, Armonizarea legislaiei Republicii
Moldova n privina societilor comerciale la standardele Uniunii Europene.....
BULAT Veronica, Prevederile legislative privind aspectul comerlui cu
produse stomatologice pe piaa Uniunii Europene........................................
10
34
43
50
56
61
70
78
84
SECTION 2
MIGRATION AND ASYLUM POLICY,

BORDER MANAGEMENT
BURDELNII Eugeniu,The quest for talent: eu policies towards the

brain drain phenomenon............................................................................
VASILYEVA Larysa, Migration legislation of the Republic Belarus and
perspective ways of cooperation with EU.....................................................
BENEDETTI Ezio, PIACQUADIO Antonietta, Recent evolution of eu
common asylum and migration policy: legal and political dilemmas...........
,
- ..............................
PREDONU Andreea - Monica, Aspecte de ordin economic, social i
legislativ privind migraia forei de munc...................................................
NEACU Gabriela, NDRAG Lavinia, Transboundary pollution in the
Black Sea littoral zone...................................................................................
GOGU Emilia, ORIOL Irina, DOSESCU Tatiana, CRISTEA Anca,
Rolul i importana forei de munc n turism...............................................
GOGU Emilia, MURESAN Mihaela, TURDEAN Marinella Sabina,
Bilantul demografic...................................................................................
5
88
106
115
128
136
139
146
153
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 3
SOCIO-ECONOMIC ASPECTS
TSOMAIA Akaki, Economic freedom in post soviet countries and

eastern european partnership.........................................................................
SISCAN Zorina, The analysis of innovation policy of the Republic
of Moldova in the context of innovation policy of the European
Union.............................................................................................................
BOTNARU Irina, Politici economice comunitare n zona de frontier.......
,
-
.........................
., ., ......................................
URCAN Rina, Problematica i realizrile Republicii Moldova n
vederea creterii nivelului de trai a populaiei..............................................
URCAN Iuliu, Dezvoltarea comerului interior al Republicii Moldova:
progrese i dificulti.....................................................................................
..,
................
, ,

..............................................................................
PASCU Emilia, GOGU Emilia, Cuantificarea fenomenului
contrafacerilor prin platforma e-anticontrafaceri..........................................
CMPEANU Emilia Mioara, Efectele politicilor fiscale i bugetare
potrivit modelului keynesist complet............................................................
VRAGALEVA Veronica, Sistemul de restituire a TVA persoanelor fizicenerezidente: studiu de fezabilitate pentru Republica Moldova.....................
MORARU Tatiana, Eficientizarea costurilor incluse n tarife prin
reglementarea proceselor de achiziie n sectorul energetic..........................
BLTREU Andreea, Particularitile dezvoltrii regionale i spaiale a
Romniei n contextul Uniunii Europene......................................................
URCANU Tatiana, Perspectivele de dezvoltare a sectorului TIC n
contextul realizrii planului individual de aciuni UE-RM...........................
GURGHI Mariana, Analysis of some decisional processes in bank
politics...........................................................................................................
ILIE Georgeta, Prospects for long-term investments after the global
financial crisis...............................................................................................
LOZOVANU Carolina, ROMANCIUC Elina, Depozitele sursa de
asigurare a bunstarii populaiei n contextul realizrii planului individual
de aciuni UE-RM.........................................................................................
6
158
168
182
190
200
205
212
218
225
229
235
243
248
254
263
271
276
281

APOSTOL Mihaela-Simona, Optimizarea ambientului hotelier prin

elemente de design........................................................................................
LSI Tatiana, Influena corporaiilor transnaionale asupra economiilor
rilor gazd...................................................................................................
CRISTEA Adriana Anca, Creterea gradului de accesibilitate a ofertei de
cazare pentru persoanele dizabiliti locomotorii........................................
CLIPA Victoria, STRATAN Alexandru, Factorii determinani ai
competitivitii naionale: cazul Republicii Moldova..................................
POPESCU Manoela, POPESCU Dorin Viceniu, CRENICEAN
Luminia Cecilia, Consideraii privind relaiile comerciale ale Romniei
cu Republica Moldova, n contextul PEV.....................................................
COPCEANU Cristina, Particulariti de finanare ale ocrotirii sntii:
experiene i oportuniti...............................................................................
GANEA Victoria, ROCA Gh., Taxele vamale: probleme, inconveniene
i soluii.........................................................................................................
289
295
299
306
315
323
329
SECTION 4
TERRITORIAL AND CROSS-BORDER

DEVELOPMENT IN THE FRAMEWORK
OF EU NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
COZIANU Andreea-Ioana, Cross border european funds a boost to

development..................................................................................................
LAMBERT Bruce Henry, Pioneers vs. outposts: strategic use of EU
eastern partnership for local development (including cases for Moldova)...
CRUDU Rodica, Creterea inteligent formula potrivit pentru
prosperitatea Uniunii Europene.....................................................................
GUTU Corneliu, The impact of the competitiveness of the
industrial clusters in regional development and cross-border
cooperation....................................................................................................
GUUUI Veaceslav, Dezvoltarea regional n contextul acordului de
asociere Uniunea European-Republica Moldova........................................
TIMU Angela, PERCIUN Rodica, Reflecii asupra procesului
inovaional n Republica Moldova n contextul unei posibile aderri la
Uniunea European.......................................................................................
MUREAN Mihaela, GOGU Emilia, Evaluation model for the
sustainable development...............................................................................
PETCU Adriana Monica, Unele aspecte ale reformei n administraia
public n contextul integrrii n Uniunea European..................................
TOMA Alexandru, Politicile i strategiile de mediu ca instrumente de
management: experiena Romniei...............................................................
335
344
355
364
373
383
389
394
400
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 5
IMPACTS ON EDUCATION, SCIENCE AND CULTURE IN

THE FRAMEWORK OF EU NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
GANEA Victoria, SRBU Olesea, Mobilitatea dintre Republica Moldova

i Uniunea Europen prin prisma educrii i formrii..................................
SHAW John, Distance learning in UEL past, present & future.................
CHERNYSHENKO S. Eastern partnership: impact of mentality
differences as a factor....................................................................................
DIDENKO Nina, Youth mobility and intercultural dialogue as a key
resources of implementation of the EU's programme eastern partnership
and the strategy of "Europe 2020"................................................................
SANDGREN Aljona, Entrepreneurialism in universities: how can it b e
promoted and what are the obstacles?...........................................................
,
:
ESTERMANN Thomas, University autonomy in Europe an overview...
URCAN Aurelia, Cercetarea i inovarea-factori cheie ai economiei
cunoaterii.....................................................................................................
FLOREA-DONICA Lilia, ROTARU Anatol, Integrarea cercetrii
tiinifice a Republicii Moldova n spaiul european al cercetrii. Aspecte
sinergetice......................................................................................................
ECO Constantin, FORNEA Iuliana, Orientarea studenilor USMF
Nicolae Testemianu spre dimensiunile i valorile educaionale
europene........................................................................................................
, :
?...........................................
406
412
419
427
435
448
463
469
476
484
490

Dear Participants,
It is a great pleasure for me to welcome you to the international scientificpractical conference European neighborhood policy and eastern partnership:
achievements, obstacles and perspectives, financed by the European Commission
within the framework of the Jean Monnet program, aimed at stimulating teaching,
research activities in the field of European integration at the level of higher
education institutions within and outside the European Community.
Our project is the second experience of the Republic of Moldova to
participate in the program and the Jean Monnet Conference is one of the activities
planned within the framework of the Jean Monnet Project in Moldova. The aim of
the conference is to identify particular achievements, major challenges and new
perspectives for the European Neighborhood Policy and Eastern Partnership, which
could affect the formation and evolution of the European Neighborhood Policy
with respect to the "eastern neighbors," as well as its importance for the EU and
individual states - members.
Welcoming you, I want to stress the importance and relevance of this
conference, which is undoubtedly one of the most effective forms of mutual
exchange of ideas, a broad discussion of different points of view in a new reality
in the European Neighborhood Policy and Eastern Partnership for the period
2014-2020.
Leading experts and young scientists from different scientific areas of the
Eastern European Neighborhood Policy (Belarus, Moldova, Ukraine, Georgia,
Armenia and Azerbaijan) and individual countries - EU members (Italy, Belgium,
Germany, Slovenia, Romania, Sweden, Finland and the UK) expressed their desire
to take part in the conference.
Today more than ever, it is important to continue to establish a competitive
system of higher education, to develop the fundamentals of applied science, to join
the global, economic, political, scientific and educational space. Therefore, the first
day of the conference will focus on the political - legal aspect of our subject, the
second-day - socio-economic and third is dedicated to Education, Science and
Culture in the European Neighborhood Policy and Eastern Partnership.
We wish you all an exceptional stay in our republic and in especially in
Chisinau, and hope that you will enjoy this conference and wish you all a heated
debate and discussion on the breakout sessions, and after the conference - further
joint successes.
Dr. Olesea SIRBU,
JEAN MONNET project coordinator,

Director of the Centre for Studies in European Integration,
9
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 1
PREMISES AND LEGAL FRAMEWORK OF THE EU
NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY AND EASTERN PARTNERSHIP
EU EASTERN PARTNERSHIP POLICY A MIXTURE OF COMMON
INTERESTS AND GOOD WISHES
DEVETAK Silvo, University of Maribor, Slovenia
Summary:
The author, as a starting point, puts forward the assertion that in Europe exist three
streams of European integration. They are the result of membership, accession (with
conditional membership), and of the neighbourhood policy.The latest integrationrelates
to countries that dont have a prospect for the EU membership in the near future; this
integration, precisely the EU relations with Eastern Partnership countries (Armenia,
Azerbajian, Belarus, Georgia, Moldova,and Ukraine) is the topic of the article. The results
of the implementation of the European neighbourhood policy since 2004 and of the
regional component of the policy the European Partnership since 2009 have been very
moderate. Thus there was a gap between the declared goals in the EU strategic and
operational documents and factual achievements of this EU policy.
In preparation of the revised policy, which will be finally supported by the new
financial period 2014 2020, different interests and perceptions exist among the EU
members countries on what should be the new EU policy towards the neighbourhood. The
revolutionary movements in the European South - in the Northern Africa opened new
challenges for the EU and put forward a need to formulate the EU responses to the new
situation.
The author is of the opinion that the new EU policy towards the South should not put
in danger the EU interests in Eastern Europe and in South Caucasus region. Hence there
is a need to elaborate in the new financial period 2014 2020 a balanced support of both
directions of the EU neighbourhood policy, among other by re-arranging the existent EU
financial commitments.
The article elaborates principles on which the new policy towards the EU
neighbours should be elaborated, which are first of all clarity of goals, diversity,
conditionality and pragmatic approach towards particular countries. Of the specific goals
the author stress the carrots that should be offered to Partners countries (trade,
economic integration, etc.) and on the other side not sticks but firm demands concerning
the development of democracy and the rule of law (mass media freedom, free elections,
corruption, etc.). He stresses also the need for closer consultations among the Partner
countries concerning the negiotiations with the EU.
Key words: European integration, European neighbourhood policy, European
partnership, European neighbourhood partnership instrument, association agreements,
frozen conflicts.
10

THREE STREAMS OF EUROPEAN INTEGRATION. The process of

European integration could be classified by three political streams, which are
intermingled and represent the geo-political reality of todays Europe:
First, the European integration through the EUs membership, achieved as
the result of the political, legal and socio-economic order within the EU.
Second, the European integration in the form of accession status, which is
assigned to the countries of Western Balkans (ex Yugoslav republics minus
Slovenia plus Albania), which have a EU membership perspective, of course, on
selective, competitive basis (in the first line is Croatia).
Third, the European integration in the form of EUs neighbourhood
country status, which is assigned to 15 countries along the EU external terrestrial
and maritime borders from Armenia to Morocco, and Russia which relations with
EU are based on mutual strategic interests; these countries have no foreseen
accession perspective.
This article is confined to the consideration of the last, third stream of
European integration and more precisely to the European neighbourhood policy
towards the six Eastern European and South Caucasus countries, which are
included in the concept of the so called European partnership, i.e. Armenia,
Azerbaijan, Belarus, Georgia, Moldova, and Ukraine.
There is a legal basis for the European integration process concerning this
countries. Art. 8 of the Lisbon Treaty committed the EU to the development of a
special relationship with neighbouring countries aiming to establish an area of
prosperity and good neighbourliness, founded on the values of the Union and
characterised by close and peaceful relations based on cooperation. However it is to
be understood that the organs of the EU could develop their activities exclusively
within the authorised assignments that are given to them by the EU documents,
which are the results of a common will of the Union, reached through
burdensome balancing the interests of the Members States, and negotiations
within the frame of decision making processes of the EU. 1
The new, revised EU neighbourhood policy will be proposed in the document
of the European Commission, which presentation was postponed to May 2011 2 and
will get the material basis for its realisation with the adoption of the new
financial perspective 2014 2020. As to the EU policy towards the Eastern Europe
and Southern Caucasus the final outcome will be, first of all, the result of the
1
See among other: Resolution of 20 May 2010 on the Need for an EU Strategy for the South Caucasus, Texts
adopted, P7_TA(2010)0193; para. 41 of the above resolution of 15 November 2007, which calls for the settingup of an EU-Neighbourhood East Parliamentary Assembly (EURONES); Foreign Affairs Council conclusions
of 26 July 2010 on the ENP;Joint Declaration of the Prague Eastern Partnership Summit of 7 May
2009;Commission communication of 12 May 2010 entitledTaking Stock of the European Neighbourhood
Policy OM(2010)0207;
Regulation (EC) No 1638/2006 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 2006 laying
down general provisions establishing a European Neighbourhood and Partnership Instrument, 7 OJ L 310,
9.11.2006, p. 1; Conclusions of the Eastern Partnership Foreign Ministers meeting of 13 December 2010.
2
This article was completed at the end of April 2011 and thus coulldn't consider the new strategy concept of
the ENP, which was annouced to be publiched by the European Commission on 10 May 2011.
11
JEAN MONNET
confrontations between the EU members concerning the division of political,

security and financial engagement of the Union toward the turbulent Arab world
on one side and towards the European East and Southern Caucasus, which is of
strategic importance for the EU from the point of view of security, energy and
markets on the other side (and, of course, towards Russia as a main player in this
part of Europe).
MODERATE ACHIEVEMENTS OF THE EU POLICY. The European
Partnership policy of 2009 is in fact a continuation of the European Neighbourhood
Policy, which was launched in 2004 and remains for the time being a formal
structure also of the new neighbourhood cooperation program unless it will be
replaced by the new instruments (Association Agreements, etc.). It features not
only bilateral meetings between the EU and the country concerned, but also forums
where those six and the EU can meet together, to exchange best practice, and also
manage common programmes. Thematic platforms have been constituted to
address four main areas of interest: democracy, good governance and stability;
economic integration and convergence with EU sectoral policies; energy security;
contacts between people.
In parallel, the European Parliament has taken preliminary steps to set in
motion the EU Neighbourhood East Parliamentary Assembly (Euro-Nest), and the
Committee of the Regions declared its intention to establish an Eastern Europe and
South Caucasus Local and Regional Assembly. The EaP Civil Society Forum (EaP
CSF) was organised in Brussels in November 2009 by the Commission, the
Presidency of the Council and the European Economic Social Committee,
A small part of the ENP consists of a territorial cooperation strand (ENPICBC) which represents 5% of the ENP budget, or EUR 1.18 billion for 15
programmes over the period 2007-2013. Cross-border programmes (terrestrial
borders or sea crossings) on the one hand, and sea basin programmes (Black Sea,
Baltic Sea and Mediterranean) on the other hand have been created.
The national action plans today comprise the main body of the ENP; about
five-sixths of the policys budget is allocated to bilateral actions. Each plan is
negotiated between the European Commission and the partner state concerned, and
sets out the priorities for the countrys economic and political reforms. The
Association Agreements will represent an on-going strengthening of contractual
relations. These agreements provide a blue-print for reform which would bring the
Eastern partners much closer to the EU. Since the launch of the Eastern Partnership
the negotiations have been opened with all Eastern Partners but Belarus; the
negotiations with Ukraine have been accelerated.
The EU offers economic integration with its internal market. This offer is
embodied in the Commissions strategy for the establishment of Deep and
Comprehensive Free Trade Areas (DCFTAs). Going beyond a simple tariff
dismantling, they also cover market access in services, investment, public
procurement and many other sectors, choosing approximation to EU law in areas
where this can lead to increased trade. Negotiations on the first DCFTA are already
12

ongoing with Ukraine 3 and preparations are underway to allow for opening
negotiations with Moldova,4 Georgia 5 and Armenia.6The EUs trade with the ENP
region grew during the period 2004-08, with EU exports rising by 63% and imports
by 91%. Energy products represent a large component of the latter. Bilateral
documents with Azerbaijan7, Belarus, and Ukraine were signed, aimed to gradual
alignment with EU policy in this field, Moldova and Ukraine became members and
Georgia observer of the Energy Community Treaty.
Ukraine, Moldova and Georgia have signed with the EU Visa Facilitation and
Readmission Agreements. At the end of 2010 Action Plans were annouced for
Ukraine and the Republic of Moldova towards the establishment of visa free
3
Some achievements of the European Partnership policy for Ukraine: Association Agenda of 24 November
2009; good conditions were created for beginning of negotiations for DCFTA after the accession of Ukraine to
the WTO in May 2008; inclusion of Ukraine in Energy Community (24 September 2010); National Indicative
Programme 2011 2013; Comprehensive Institution Building Programme; final phase of negotiations on
Association Agreement; Visa Facilitation and Re-admission Agreements; Operational phase of dialogue on the
establishment of a visa free regime as a long term perspective (elaboration of two phase Action Plan setting out
necessary reforms); alignment of Ukraine with almost all EU positions on external issues; developed
cooperation by sectors (transport, environment, justice, security and liberty); regional development.
4
Some achievements of the European Partnership policy for Moldova: Association Agreement (negotiations
since 12.1.2010); Deep and comprehensive Free Trade Area DCFTA (when the conditions are met as a result
of necessary reforms undertaken in accordance with key recommendations); Visa Facilitation and Readmission Agreements (in force since 2008);
Pilot Mobility Partnership (since 2008);Dialogue on visa free
regime as a long term perspective (since December 2009); cooperation in different sectors (Justice, Freedom
and Security; transport; energy; health; regional development);
EU Moldova Human Rights Dialogue
(since 15 June 2009); Protocol on the Participation of Moldova in (seven) EU programs (29.9.2010); Moldova
aligned with nearly all CFSP declarations opened for alignment; Adhesion to the European Energy Charter
Treaty; Moldova Romania local border traffic agreement (in force since February 2010); Indicative ENPI
envelope for Moldova stands 209,7 millions (an increase of nearly 75 % on annual average); on the Moldova
Partnership Forum held in March 2010 more than 40 international donors, including EU, pledged over 1.96
billion to support the Governments plan Rethink Moldova.
5
Georgia is on the cross-road of strategic interest. Some achievements of the European Partnership policy: The
EU launches in July 2010 negotiations on Association Agreements (for all three Caucasian countries the
similar scenario as it has been applied in the negotiations with Ukraine and Moldova); Memorandum of
Understanding of Comprehensive Institutional Building Program was signed in September 2010 (31 million
during 2011-2013); Mobility Partnership of November 2009 (cooperation on all aspects of migration policy);
Visa facilitation and Re-admission Agreements (17 June 2010). EU Georgia Human Rights Dialogue (since
16 December 2009); Georgia aligned with vast majority of EU CFSP declarations open for alignment; Action
plan for the implementation of integrated border management (December 2009); Agreement on protection of
Geographical Indications for agricultural products (initialled on 29 July 2010).Indicative ENPI for 2011 2013
envelope 180.3 million (a doubling of the EU yearly assistance); EU supports the territorial integrity of
Georgia and the non-recognition of Abkhazia and South Ossetia.
6
Armenia is a country without oil and gas reserves. Some achievements of the European Partnership policy:
Association Agreement (directives adopted on 10 May 2010). Armenia widely aligned with EUs CFSP
declarations and has been very active in CFSP related issues. EU-Armenia Action Plan was approved in
2006. EU Armenia Human Rights Dialogue (since December 2009). The Indicative ENPI 2001- 2013
enveloped 157.3 million for Armenia.
7
Azerbaijan has immense energy reserves and an important strategic position. Some achievements of the
European Partnership policy: Association Agreement (directives adopted on May 2010); in 2009 he aligned
with 56 out of 138 CFSP directives it had been invited to join; continuation of negotiating a peaceful resolution
of the Nagorno-Karabakh conflict in 2009 and later; Azerbaijan benefits from the General System of
Preferences Plus for the years 2009-2011. The construction of Nabucco gas transfer from the Caspian Sea to
the EU is the main project at stake; many problems of financial and other nature have been arose that put the
realisatiobn of the project in the very complicated situation.
13
JEAN MONNET
regimes for short stay travel. Mobility Partnerships have also been agreed with
Georgia and Moldova to promote legal migration, to facilitate legitimate crossborder travel, fight irregular migration and harness the positive impact of migration
for the economic development of the EUs partners.
Memoranda of understanding concerning the establishment of a
Comprehensive Institution Building Initiative with the aim of strengthening the
administrative capacity of EU's partners to carry out reform have now been signed
with all EP countries but Belarus. Interesting achievemnts have been reached also
in promoting legislative approximation and regulatory convergence (mainly
through TAIEX and twinning), by establishing advisery missions in Armenia,
Moldova and Ukraine, by implementing the common aviation area, by addressing
a wide range of social policy issues, and in the field of environmental protection.
In the seven-year budget cycle 2007-2013, the EUs European
Neighbourhood Partnership Instrument (ENPI), has about 11 billion available in
aid for neighbours, with twice as much money allotted to the south as to the east
(though on a per capita basis slightly more is spent in the east). There are also other
EU budget lines available to neighbours, such as the Neighbourhood Investment
Facility, which has S700 million over the seven years to be matched by funds
from the EU member-states for grants to trigger extra project lending by the
European Investment Bank (EIB). The EU has been able to steer loans from the
EIB, the World Bank and the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development
(EBRD) to support its objectives in the neighbourhood (though the latter lends only
to eastern countries). The Commission has also given balance of payments support
to Armenia, Georgia, Moldova and Ukraine.
A GAP BETWEEN DECLARED GOALS AND FACTUAL
ACHIEMENTS. The actual integration process of the EP countries in the main
EU political, economic and social stream has had very limited results. This fact was
somehow hidden behind a graet number od paper work, bilateral meetings of
different kind, and finaly by declarations, aimed to create the impression that a
great progress has been achieved without membership being a goal of these
endeavours. Unfortunately, most of the goals set as part of the (old) Partnership and
Co-operation Agreements currently (still) in force - and the Action Plans developed
on the basis of those agreements - remain unfulfilled. Although work on
Association Agreements commenced (with all countries except Belarus), and
negotiations regarding the Deep and Comprehensive Free Trade Area (DCFTA)
with Ukraine are on track, problems appeared right from the beginning.
Negotiations with Kyiv have been in place for almost three years now, and no end
date has been determined yet. However, after an Association Agreement is signed it
must still be ratified by all member states; this procedure could take years and
could be even more complex due to the growing power of anti-EU political groups
in some of the EU countries.
The EU has been unable to answer the question regarding the membership
prospects of Eastern European and South Caucasian countries or to determine
14

clearly the goal which an integration not involving membership should seek. This
gave rise to a policy of evasion, where the key strategic issues were either not
mentioned or formulated in a very complicated and vague manner. This made EU
policy incomprehensible to both member and partner states, and also undoubtedly
had a demotivating effect on both parties. The fear of the Eastern neighbours
membership aspirations also resulted in the de-Europeanization of the policy
towards Eastern Europe. Clear statements as to whether three countries from this
region were part of the old continent and references to the idea of a united Europe
were avoided in EU documents. This inhibited the potential provided by virtue of
their European identity. In this manner the EU deprived itself of an important
element potentially capable of generating political will in the integration process.
The policy of integration with Eastern European and South Caucasus
countries was being implemented in conditions where the measures applied to date
had been significantly restricted. First of all, the lack of membership prospects
entailed both a significant reduction of financial support and an inability to make
full use of the conditionality mechanisms. However, the limitations went far
beyond this issue. The EU very quickly withdrew from its initially stated readiness
to share everything apart from the institutions. The documents regarding policy
towards Eastern Europe provided for selective integration separate from
membership. The scope of potential exclusions was not precisely determined.
The lack of readiness to formulate a more attractive offer stemmed from an
ambivalent approach, visible at the beginning and gaining in strength over recent
years: while seeking to draw Eastern European countries closer to it, the EU was at
the same time taking a defensive approach in an attempt to prevent opening itself
up to neighbour countries. It is worth noting that the EU was resisting precisely
those areas where a move towards the EU was seen as especially beneficial by most
partner states (for example, the introduction of a visa-free regime, access to the
agricultural market, etc.).
The EU, in the context of promoting its values, was unable to resolve the
dilemma of whether it should condemn authoritarian tendencies and support
grassroots democratic movements or rather choose stability and economic benefits
resulting from trade co-operation with Eastern European and South Caucasus
governments (regardless of their attitude to democracy). The inability to resolve
this problem was especially evident in the case of Belarus, with regard to which the
more business-oriented and pro-democracy options were chosen interchangeably,
and no decisive actions were taken in either direction.8
8
The bilateral trade and economic relations with Belarus have been developed on the basis of Partnership and
Cooperation agreements concluded between the EC and Soviet Union in 1989. Belarus withdraws (temporary)
of the EU General System of Preferences (GSP) in 2003. Belarus is included in the ENP but no Action plan is
foreseen for her (the same relates to the Belarus participation in the European Partnership). In accordance
with CSP 2007 2013 and the NIP 2007 2011 were 46.07 million allocated for Belarus (70 % for social and
economic development and 30% for democratic development and good services). As to the support to the
NGO both documents pledge to continue funding activities for their benefit outside Belarus and to channel
assistance in way that does not require the consent of the authorities.The EU is ready to deepen its relationship
15
JEAN MONNET
The attempt to reconcile the priority for democratisation with the businessoriented and stabilisation goals also led to a blurring of the criteria applied as part
of the diversification policy. Initially, it was intended to provide a more generous
offer to those neighbour countries which had made greater integration progress. In
practice, the more advanced forms of co-operation were always offered in the first
instance to Ukraine (the biggest partner in the region), and relations with
Azerbaijan (a country rich in raw materials) were much better than with Belarus,
which has a similarly authoritarian regime.
The EUs main aid programme (ENPI) has many thematic or sectorial
priorities, but democracy is not one of them. The nearest apology for this is a
heading called governance, but the actual projects under this heading tend for
example to be about modernisation of public administration, or improvements in
the judiciary, all a safe distance from core issues of political system. The separate
instrument dedicated to democracy and human rights according to its name
(EIDHR) has the soft option of election observation (when invited) as its first
speciality, and it otherwise mounts a plethora of projects relating to human rights
and civil society development. Of course to mount highly political projects against
the wish of an authoritarian leader is impossible, unless these are to be off-shore or
covert operations. But this political vacuum in operations to date only underlines
the extent of radical changes now due, if democracy is really to be placed high on
the agenda.
The EU also was unable to resolve the dilemmas linked to Russian policy,
which in many areas opposed the goals and actions taken by Brussels. If this issue
were raised explicitly, it would entail a confrontation with Russia, for which the
EU is unprepared. At the same time, turning a blind eye to Moscows actions
undermined the credibility of the EU and its policy. In an attempt to save face and
at the same time avoid an overly costly confrontation with Russia, the EU was on
the one hand sending discreet signals of dissatisfaction (at the time of the Orange
Revolution or the Russia-Georgia war), and on the other hand was minimising its
activity in potentially contentious areas (for example, issues linked to separatism).
The EU has been trying to compensate for a deficiency of genuine integration
with its Eastern neighbours by making progress in procedural and institutional
areas (creating Action Plans, launching negotiations regarding Association
Agreements, establishing multilateral institutions as part of the Eastern Partnership,
and granting Action Plans for establishing a visa-free regime to Ukraine and
Moldova). These new institutional solutions are obviously necessary for the
implementation of the ENP goals in the East. However, the risk is that the
Agreements and the Action Plans will become an objective per se and instead of
supporting integration they will be merely imitating the process. The dynamics of
relations between the EU and Eastern Europe since 2004 makes this scenario seem
with Belarus provided that the Belarusian authorities clearly demonstrate their willingness to respect
democratic values and the rule of law. The EU member state assistance to Belarus is rather very developed (all
members but Belgium, Luxembourg, Spain and Portugal).
16

increasingly likely.
In continuation we would like to put forward some particular shortcoming in
the implementation of the EP policy. Whereas accession to human rights and
fundamental freedoms conventions and protocols moved forward, their
implementation raises concerns, the fight against torture are insufficient, serious
problems persist in many countries as regards the respect for freedom of
expression, particularly in the media, freedom of association and freedom of
assembly, the space for civil society actors and human rights defenders remains
unduly limited, the death penalty still exists in Belarus, in many countries neither
the legislative framework for elections nor their conduct comply with international
standards.
Judicial independence, effectiveness and impartiality are still in most
countries a matter of concern.
The reform of public administration remains one of the significant unmet
challenges for partner countries. More has been achieved in the economic sphere,
notably trade and regulatory approximation, than in the area of democratic
governance. All partners with Action Plans have completed ratification of the 2005
UN Convention against corruption, but corruption perception indicators shows an
overall change for the worse over the period.
The leaders in Belarus and Ukraine- and in the Caucasus countries, too are
less eager to integrate with the EU than were the Central Europeans. Membership
would constrain their style of leadership, to say the least. Furthermore, the proEuropean constituencies in some East European societies are limited. There are
not enough people to make the case for closer ties to Europe, or to pressure
governments to take the steps that would facilitate integration with the EU.
Eastern Europes (EP countries) convergence to EU standards in political and
economic terms is an enormous challenge, which requires great determination from
both sides. Meanwhile, actions taken by the EU so far prove that it does not see
integration with its Eastern neighbours as an issue important enough to warrant
investing significant resources in this process. At the same time, however, the EU in part to maintain its credibility or possibly due to political and bureaucratic inertia
is unlikely to relinquish its policy of promoting its own model within its
immediate neighbourhood. A continuation of this dual strategy may lead to a
pretence in which both the EU and its Eastern partners will be merely imitating
integration. Both sides will in fact be playing this game without focusing on
achieving the goal and without any hope of implementing it; Brussels in order to
avoid an evident failure and cover up its weakness, and Eastern European countries
in order to exploit this process for domestic political reasons and in relations with
Russia.
DIFFERENT INTERENSTS AND PERCEPTIONS ON WHAT
SHOULD BE THE NEW POLICY TOWARDS EU NEIGHBOURHOOD.
The revolutions in North Africa, the approaching end of the strategic review of
the European Neighbourhood Policy (ENP) initiated by the European Commission,
17
JEAN MONNET
and the beginning of negotiations on the European Unions new financial

perspective, have intensified the debate among the member states and EU
institutions on what policy the EU will adopt towards its neighbourhood in the
future. The discussion concerns not only the shape of the ENP but also non-ENPI
foreign policy instruments which Brussels applies towards neighbouring countries,
such as the thematic instruments and loan support.
The revision started in summer 2010, when the European Commissioner for
Enlargement and the European Neighbourhood Policy, tefan Fle, and the High
Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy, Catherine
Ashton, asked the member states and the EU neighbours to present their visions for
a more effective neighbourhood policy. The culmination of the revision process
will take place on 10 May 2011 with the announcement of the European
Commissions communiqu outlining a new policy towards the EUs
neighbourhood, and the Councils adoption of that communiqu. 9
Serious differences of opinion have emerged among the member states. The
countries located in the southern part of the EU want Brussels to boost its policy
towards North Africa, even at the expense of engagement in Eastern Europe and
the Southern Caucasus.10 Meanwhile Central European countries, including
Germany, favour a more balanced approach towards both directions. Germany has
also proposed making any financial assistance conditional on progress in
democratisation, respecting human rights and adopting rule-of-law standards.
Those neighbour countries which show commitment to implementing reforms and
integration with the EU should receive more funds.
According to press reports, Germany has also suggested that the model used
so far, in which a certain amount of funds is allocated to a given country as part of
a seven-year financial perspective, should no longer apply. Instead, only half of the
9
Work on the new concept was initiated by the European Commission; however, the European External Action
Service (EEAS), which was created on 1 December 2010, has taken over the supervision of the ENPs
implementation. Thus, it is likely that the EEAS will have a strong influence on the final version of the doc
ument.
10
The stand of the southern member states was presented in a letter and a non-paper addressed on 16 February
2011 by the foreign ministers of France, Spain, Greece, Cyprus, Slovenia and Malta to Catherine Ashton. They
appealed for the strengthening of the southern dimension of the EUs foreign policy in order to provide
adequate support to the North African countries in the process of their transformation. They put forward
proposals for modifying a broad range of EUs foreign policy instruments: the European Neighbourhood
Policy, the so-called thematic programmes (including the Instrument for Stability, the European Instrument for
Democracy and Human Rights, and the Development Co-operation Instrument), part of the EUs external
relations budget line, as well as lending of the European Investment Bank (EIB) and the European Bank for
Reconstruction and Development (EBRD). The letters authors suggest the creation of a macro-regional
strategy in the Mediterranean, modelled on the strategies for the Baltic Sea and the Danube. This could mean
that part of the EUs structural funds would be made available to those countries. Another instrument they
would like reinforced is the Union for the Mediterranean.This lack of concrete solutions demonstrates the
existence of deep divides between the member states over the EUs policy towards the Southern
neighbourhood. The southern member states have not yet succeeded in pushing through the proposals they
included in their letter to Lady Ashton. This letter is available on the website of the French Ministry of Foreign
Affairs: http://www.diplomatie.gouv.fr/fr/IMG/pdf/Lettre_a_Mme_Ashton.pdf and the non-paper is published
on
the
website:http://www.diplomatie.gouv.fr/fr/IMG/pdf/11-02-17_Non-Papier_Action_de_l_Union_
europeenne_ en_direction_du_voisinage_Sud.pdf.
18

funds should be allocated for aid to a given country according to the present rules,
while the rest of the money would be made available depending on how concrete
reforms are implemented. The EU should limit direct budget support to those ENP
countries which make little progress, and instead focus more on increasing
capabilities of state administration, the judiciary and the parliaments.
During the Foreign Affairs Council meeting on 21 February 2011 no detailed
solutions regarding the neighbourhood policy were reached, probably due to
disagreements between the member states.
Ten EU commissioners outlined a future shape of the European Unions
relations with neighbouring countries in an internal document. 11 According to
them, mutual relations should gradually become similar to the model of the
European Economic Area existing between the EU member states and Norway,
Iceland and Liechtenstein. This means that the EU and the neighbouring countries
should create a deep and comprehensive free trade area, which in addition to
lifting customs duties and quotas in mutual trade envisages that the neighbour
countries will adjust their internal regulations to the standards of the EU single
market. However, unlike the European Economic Area, the new free trade zone
does not provide for any opening up of the EU labour market. Facilitations in the
movement of people would be limited to the simplification of visa procedures and
lowering visa fees. The commissioners also want neighbour countries to participate
in EU programmes, including the Single European Energy Market. These proposals
do not go beyond the offer the EU has already presented to its Eastern neighbours
launching the Eastern Partnership. Furthermore, the Commissions representatives
want the EU to strictly observe the principles of conditionality and differentiation
when granting financial aid to its partners.
The EU's Neighbourhood Policy (ENP) must be radically reformed, the
European Parliament says in a resolution passed on 7 April 201112. MEPs argued
that the EU should give "more for more", by stepping up political and financial
support for neighbourhood countries provided that they undertake domestic
reforms and move towards democracy (free and fair elections, freedom of
expression and association, judicial independence, the fight against corruption, and
security sector reform). MEPs believe that ENP reform should help the EU to
differentiate between countries that put democratic reforms and those that do not,
and reward those that do with European perspectives.
EU should promote and significantly strengthen a bottom-up approach,
increasing its economic support to civil societies and promoting freedom of the
press and freedom of assembly in order to sustain the democratisation processes,
which are a precondition for long-term stabilisation.
MEPs were of the opinion that economic reforms must go hand-in-hand with
political reforms and that good governance can only be achieved through an open
11
see: Europolitics, 22 February 2011

http://www.europarl.europa.eu/sides/getDoc.do?pubRef=-//EP//TEXT+TA+P7-TA-20110153+0+DOC+XML+V0//EN&language=EN
12
19
JEAN MONNET
and transparent decision-making process based on democratic institutions. The

shared fundamental values including democracy, the rule of law and respect for
human rights and fundamental freedoms, independence of the judiciary, combating
corruption, upholding media freedoms and promoting NGOs should remain the
main yardstick against which to evaluate the performance of EU partner countries.
Combating corruption, in particular in the judiciary and the police, should be a top
priority for the EU in the development of its relations with the eastern partners and
that this should be reflected in the comprehensive institution-building framework.
The role of civil society organisations in promoting the values on which the
ENP is founded, notably human rights, freedom of the media and democratisation,
needs to be further supported through the allocation of financial and institutional
support to them. The same approach should be undertaken towards local authorities
as an element of local democracy and local governance.
The EP resolution calls on the Vice-President and High Representative Mrs.
Ashton and her EEAS to develop more confidence-building measures and
programmes, including the launching of new missions and public communication
strategies and the consideration of pragmatic initiatives and innovative approaches
such as informal contacts and consultations with the societies and de facto
authorities of the breakaway territories, while conserving the EUs non-recognition
policy, in order to support civic culture and community dialogue (!). 13
The revision of the ENP should be based on the lessons learnt so far and on
new approaches to the future. The new policy should take into consideration that
the EU has not yet found a successful means of influencing neighbours that have
little chance of joining the EU. What should be the guidelines for formulating
the new policy?
Firstly, it would be worthwhile formulating a clear and attractive strategic
message, which makes references not to the concept of neighbourhood but rather
to the idea of a united Europe. Contrary to broadly voiced concerns, this is possible
without making a clear offer of membership.
Secondly, it is worth taking the risk of greater diversification between
ordinary partner states and those ready to treat the EU as a social, economic or
political model. Says the European Commissioner responsible for the ENP, Stefan
13
Within the EuroAid sponsored BRIDGE project a worshop was organised on 26 March 2009 for 45
academics of the Taras Sechenko University in Tiraspol (the capital of Transdnistria) on ENP and European
integration topics. The WS was attended by all the highest-ranking staff from the University; from the Rector
and vice-rectors to the heads of departments and most promising post-graduate students. It was the first event
to discuss the EU related topics ever organised in Transnistria. The participants clearly expressed their view
that Transnistria wants to become a part of and an active subject in the European integration processes and that
the University T.Sevchenko seeks the opportunity to surpass the blockade in the international academic
coperation, which they are experiencing. It would be commendable that the Eurooean Commission prepare in
accordance with the EP suggestions adequate programs while keeping unchallenged the EU stand of nonrecognition with Transdnistria, Nagorno Karahbah, Abhasia, and South Osetia. As to Transnistria restrictive
measures against leadership of this region were prolonged on 27.9.2010. EU Border Assistance Mission to
Moldova and Ukraine EUBAM has been working since 2088 to bring Transdnistrian export in line with the
legal norms of Moldova.
20

Fle in Bratislava on 3.4.2011: This approach - described as more for more implies developing a framework with clear benchmarks in which our expectations
of partners as regards reform are spelt out more clearly, as are the rewards that
our partners will obtain if those expectations are met. These should cover
governance, human rights, democracy, co-operation on security matters, as well as
partners ability to cope with competitive pressures. Those who do not make
convincing progress towards meeting these benchmarks should not expect more in
return from the EU.
Paradoxically, the two countries which are most distant from the EU in
political terms, Belarus and Azerbaijan, are the richest ones and can boast the
fastest economic growth rates (in terms of GDP per capita). In turn the countries
most assimilated to the EU, which are seen as the leaders of the European
Neighbourhood Policy, may deem the past fifteen years as wasted time from the
point of view of reducing the economic gap between them and the European Union.
Ukraines and Moldovas GDP per capita has increased since 1995 in comparison
to the average EU level by as little as 23%.
Thirdly, the EU cannot avoid some sort of conditionality when it deals with
neighbours, especially if it is, as one hopes, going. The EU should therefore put
greater emphasis on positive conditionality, which means giving extra aid,
political support or visa facilitation to the best performing neighbours. Since 2007
small sums of money (300 million Euros over seven years) from the EUs
governance facility have been available to reward neighbours that carry out
political reforms. The EU should tie the delivery of aid to a neighbours
performance on democracy and human rights.
Fourthly, more emphasis should be placed on grassroots democratisation:
aside from providing funding, it is necessary to encourage a greater openness to
society at large in the six neighbour countries and to use more flexible mechanisms
aimed at developing self-reliance instead of dependence, alongside offers of firm
support when it comes to civil dissent against an authoritarian regime. Neighbours
that have a good track record on democracy and human rights, and that tend to
align their foreign policies with those of the EU, could be asked to take part in
discussions on EU foreign policy, though not decision-making. This idea could be
piloted in specific policy areas, and extended if successful. Neighbours could also
be asked to take part in EU peacekeeping missions, as part of the Common
European Security and Defence Policy.
Fifthly, the new European neighbourhood policy, like the old one, will have
to balance interests against values. And there will be times when they do not
coincide. For example, the EU has a strategic interest in persuading Azerbaijan to
support the Nabucco pipeline project, and to sell Europeans gas. But if the EU let
values be the main guide of its relations with autocratic Azerbaijan, it would spurn
close ties. Those strategic interests help to explain why the EU has been tougher on
Belarus than Azerbaijan despite there being more political prisoners in Baku than
in Minsk. Whether those interests justify the EU taking a softer line towards
21
JEAN MONNET
Azerbaijan than Belarus is a difficult question.

Sixthly, it is necessary to underline that it is unrealistic to deal with this EU
policy without taking into account the influence of the Russian factor, which has
widespread interests and possibilities for their realisation in the region.
WHAT, HOW AND WHEN WILL BE ADOPTED AS THE EU
COMMITMENT?
1. The European Commission document elaborating the new strategy.
The forthcoming Commission's communication announced for the 10 May 2011
will offer more detail EU approach towards the Neighbourhood in general and
towards the Eastern Partnership countries in particular. The discussion and
adoption of this document will be a political test of the wisdom of the EU countries
in balancing the narrow national interests and the common interests regarding the
future EU relations with the European East and South neighbourhood.
The significance of the EUs challenges in North Africa notwithstanding,
shifting funds and political engagement from the Eastern to the Southern direction
would strongly undermine the effectiveness of the EUs policy in the East and
adversely affect the EUs interests. Among other things, it would impede the
conclusion of the Association Agreements and Free Trade Agreements, the
implementation of which will be expensive.
One of the consequences of the EUs reduced engagement in this area would
be an increase in the activity of other actors, principally Russia. Therefore, from the
point of view of the EUs policy towards the Eastern partners, it will be important
to prevent shifts in the funds allocated for the Eastern neighbourhood as part of
such EU programmes as the Instrument for Stability, the European Instrument for
Democracy and Human Rights (EDIHR), and the Development Co-operation
Instrument. These programmes play an important positive role in the EUs policy
towards these countries.
It would be a mistake to take stability in the Eastern neighbourhood for
granted, as the authors of the letter from the southern member states to Catherine
Ashton seem to have assumed.14 Destabilisation of the situation in this region
cannot be ruled out in the mid- or even short-term perspective, as indicated by the
brutal suppression of the opposition protests after the presidential election fraud in
Belarus on 19 December 2010, increasing tension between Armenia and
Azerbaijan over Nagorno-Karabakh, and the mass anti-governmental
demonstrations in Armenia in February and March 2011. In addition, four of the
six countries covered by the Eastern Partnership (the exceptions being Belarus and
Ukraine) are engaged in separatist conflicts, and a resumption of military conflicts
in those countries cannot be ruled out.
If the EU wants to influence its neighbours it needs to be able to make them a
more generous offer. Given that the EU cannot for the foreseeable future offer
the big carrot of membership, it should hold out, in the words of Polands foreign
14
see footnote 11
22

minister, Radek Sikorski, multiple small carrots, ideally timed to coincide with the
electoral cycles of the partner concerned. What those carrots could be? Let we
mention briefly some carrots.
Advanced role of trade and economic integration, aimed at broadening
stability and prosperity in partner countries.
Elaborated, coordinated and more structured cooperation in the field of
higher education and research, and for promoting university exchanges and publicprivate partnerships in the field of research.
Further enhancement of mobility. The more that people from the
neighbourhood visit the EU, the more speedily their countries will modernise. The
key to reducing irregular flows of people into the EU is to provide more legal
routes in. The EU has to offer the mobility partnerships, which was agreed with
Georgia and Moldova and in the process of talks with Armenia, to all its
neighbours. The EU has to negotiate urgently the visa facilitation and re-admission
agreements with Armenia, Azerbaijan and Belarus. In continuation the roadmaps to
a visa-free regime for short stays the dialog about which is already under way
with Ukraine and announced with Moldova should be elaborated also with other
partner countries.
Broader opening of EU programmes to Eastern Partner countries as well as
allowing them the access to EU agencies as a way to the real not imaginary
integration of partner countries in EU policies.
Broader, well elaborated and structured support to the cross-border
cooperation also as a way of local and regional development in partners countries.
Elaboration of ways and means on how the Eastern Partnership can
contribute to conflict prevention and resolution15 as well as the Eastern partners
involvement in actions under the Common Foreign and Security Policy; under the
Common European Security and Defence Policy, the EU can dispatch
peacekeepers, law-officers and policemen, as it has done to a wide range of trouble
spots, such as Aceh, Bosnia, Chad, Congo and Kosovo.16
The proposed EU policy of carrots and sticks should replace sticks (that
are the phenomenon of American international politics) with political and
economic demands, based on the policy of disparity and conditionality. What
should be the main demands?
Stronger joint commitments of the EU and partners to elements
indispensable to democratisation (first of all fair elections, freedom of expression
15
It seems unreasonable to prematurely declare a more intensive engagement than is presently the case in an
area of so-called frozen conflicts (which many experts have recently encouraged). The EU is still lacking the
measures and political will necessary to confront Russia in this field. Given this situation, any attempts at
intensifying the EUs security policy towards its Eastern neighbours are doomed to failure and may only
undermine the European Communitys credibility.
16
The notorious disunity of the EU over matters of hard security policy have once again been in evidence over
Libya, with France and the UK in the front line, various other member states half-participating, and Germany
disappointing all with its abstention over UN SC resolution 1973. Alongside this the case for an impressive
upgrade in the EUs democracy promotion policies in its neighbourhood stands out now as a clear opportunity
and necessity.
23
JEAN MONNET
and association, judicial independence, the fight against corruption, and security
sector reform). Political reforms should be encouraged as close to the citizen as
possible, and not be restricted to the national level alone. The second question then
is how to do it organizationally.17
It would be reasonable to create a financial facility designed specifically to
support civic society organisations (which inter alia would make it possible for the
EU to award small grants for the grassroots activities). Non-governmental
organisations have the expertise and experience to deliver democratic and marketoriented reforms from the bottom up, based on shared values.
It is to be expected that the process of creating the adequate legal basis
(Association Agreements, DCTFA, etc.) for future cooperation will take a long
time. The negotiations are either still on-going or have not even begun. After the
signature of the agreements a long period will elapse before the agreements will be
ratified by all the 27 EU members; and do to the recent political changes in some
states the political repercussions could not be ruled out. 18
Belarus remains the only eastern partner country with limited participation in
the ENP and EaP bilateral track and thus its further engagement in these
programmes will depend on its readiness to adhere to commonly shared values and
basic principles. Obviously democracy and rule of law could not be imported from
abroad, especially if the relevant regime treats such activities as interference in the
internal affairs of one independent country.19
17
A minimalist option would be to revise the priorities of the EIDHR, and make core issues of democratic
political organization a major priority, making room for this together with softer options, i.e. election
observation and civil society initiatives. More fundamentally there has been a long ongoing debate over
whether the EIDHR would be better transformed in whole or part into an independent foundation, drawing on
the models of the German political party foundations or the US National Endowment for Democracy (NED) .
Something like this seems to be the idea of the Polish government in proposing a European Endowment for
Democracy (EED). This proposal is under consideration by Brussels in the context of review of the
neighbourhood policy. A foundation of this kind would function as an agency of the EU, with administrative
autonomy. If it followed the German or NED models it would establish offices in those partner states which
wanted it. One can imagine that Egypt and Tunisia might be among the first Arab countries to be interested.
Such offices would be local hubs for all democracy promotion activities for which there was a demand (advice
on constitutional issues, political party organisation, training programmes, etc.). They would be endowed with
resources to make micro grants, or re-grants from block allocations from the central budget. The EED would
also engage in actions in difficult countries where local offices might not be welcome, for which Poland has
Belarus in mind. One successful initiative in east and southeast Europe has been the creation of 15 national
Schools of Political Studies, following the Moscow School. These are sponsored by the Council of Europe in
partnership with the European Commission. The model could be extended to Arab countries, adapted of course
to the very different context.
18
The right wing political groups that have in last elections in the EU countries gained a prevailing (for
instance, Belgium, Hungary) or significant (for instance, Italy, Netherland, Finland) part of electoriate may
develop their domestic political position by rasing obstacle for spending money for foreign countries while
the population of their countries suffer because of the worsened social and economic situation.
19
The Foreign Affairs Council conclusions on Belarus of 31 January 2011include the attempts to engage
ordinary Belarusians in the idea of reform by cutting the red tape and cost involved in obtaining Schengen visas
and by facilitating people-to-people contacts. The European Parliament in its resolution of 7 April 2011 urges
the Commission and other donors to support the development of democratically oriented political parties in
Belarus and the creation of larger NGOs and civil-society organisations, as well as to support community and
civic initiatives in the Belarusian regions. The donor conference held on 2 February 2011 for Belarus brought
24

2. New financial perspective 2014 - 2020. The adoption of this document

will be the final act, probably the most important, in the process of elaborating
and set in motion the revised EU policy towards its neighbourhood. The
forthcoming negotiations on the EUs financial framework for the period 2014-20
will not lead to a significantly larger budget. But within both the overall budget,
and the part of it devoted to external relations, there is scope for increasing the
amount spent in regions where the EU has a strong interest in stability, prosperity
and political reform, and especially in the neighbourhood. In the current financial
framework (2007-13), is foreign policy receiving only 6 per cent of the EU budget.
There are thus proposals that for the seven-year cycle that starts in 2014, the
EU should increase spending on foreign policy to at least 10 per cent. 20 As to
funding, it will be important to ensure coherence between the European funds (in
particular ENPI, ERDF and EDF) and coordination with other sources of funding,
international donors, and public and private funding that can be raised in the
neighbourhood countries.
Lastly, as we already said it is to be seen how the EU funds will be divided in
connection to its south or eastern future orientation.
3. The second Eastern Partnership Summit. It is scheduled to be convened
under the Polish Presidency in the second half of 2011. The first was convened two
years ago in Prague.21 The meeting will be an opportunity to take stock of the
progress made and to further revise the strategic guidance for the EaP so that it may
continue to deliver substantial results in the future. The Summit will work on
strengthening certain aspects of the offer that were made to partners two years ago
in Prague. It is hardly to expect that the representative of the Partner countries
could change the general political orientation which will until than adopted by the
Council of Ministers and by the European Parliament. Nevertheless the EU could
in no way neglect their opinions on specific aspects of the proposed policy,
especially those that could not be realise without the active involvement and
participation of the stakeholders in Partner countries.
The Partner countries are in front of a very long and complex process. Each
together about EUR 87 million to be spent on supporting human rights spokespersons and strengthening trade
unions, research centres and students organisations. It is to be seen if this sanction-oriented strategy will be
effective in stimulating democtatic changes in Belarus.
20
During the seven years that end in 2013, the European Development Fund, which goes to African, Caribbean
and Pacific countries, has 23 billion to spend, while the Development Co-operation Instrument, which goes to
Latin America, Asia, Central Asia, the Gulf region and South Africa, has a further 16 billion. The ENPI, for the
neighbourhood, has just 11 billion. There are good reasons for the EU to spend money in its members former
colonies and other under-developed parts of the world. But the EU has a clear strategic interest in rebalancing
its foreign spending so that the neighbourhood gets a boost. In addition, the EU may well curb spending on
agriculture, currently 40 per cent of the total.
21
Joint Declaration adopted in Prague on 7 May 2009 at the first Eastern Partnership Summit was the basic
political platform for EP policy. For bilateral EU PC cooperation are the most relevant the following points:
the Eastern Partnership builds on and is complementary to existing bilateral contractual relations; it will be
developed without prejudice to individual partner countries' aspirations for their future relationship with the
European Union; it will be governed by the principles of differentiation and conditionality;the Eastern
Partnership will be developed in parallel with the bilateral cooperation between the EU and third states.
25
JEAN MONNET
of them is left alone in negotiations with the mighty EU; this situation will be
even worsened with the implementation of the principle of diversification, which
has without doubts a positive connotation but could be also a source of the policy
divide and impera. Most of them but those countries which are of interest for the
EU because of gas and oil resources exploitation and transport or because of
strategically reasons will be in the position in which they will hardly be able to
assure for themselves results that will be a consequence of taking into account the
real interests of both sides. The request for reforms undertaken by one (weaker)
side must be balanced with the obligations of the other (stronger) side.
The Partner countries should not be at any price obsessed with their
inferiority feeling. All the six were for decades a part of a common political,
economic and cultural space and had thus developed a great many of mutual
personal and societal relations and a variety of common features. It will be thus
commendable that they develop mutual consultations and, if possible, common
stands in regulating their relations with the EU. The academia could be in the front
row of these common partnership activities.
LITERATURE:
AKGUL ACIKMESE, Sinem, "Management of Security in EU's Neighborhood:
Union's Tactics Revisited", Perceptions: Journal of International Affairs (Special
Issue on Redefining Regional Security in Wider Europe and the Broader Middle
East),
Vol.
X,
No.
3
(Autumn
2005),
pp.
1-25.
See
http://www.sam.gov.tr/perceptions/Volume10/Autumn/SinemAkgulAcikmese.pdf
- ALIEVA, Leila, EU and the South Caucasus, CAP Discussion paper, Berlin,
Bertelsmann
Stiftung,
December
2006,
http://www.cap.lmu.de/download/2006/2006_Alieva.pdf
- AYDIN, Mustafa, Europe's Next Shore: The Black Sea Region After EU
Enlargement, European Union Institute for Security Studies Occasional Paper 53 June 2004. See http://www.iss-eu.org/occasion/occ53.pdf
- BAEV, Pavel et al. Edited by Lynch, Dov, The South Caucasus: a challenge for
the EU, European Union Institute for Security Studies Chaillot Paper 65 December 2003. See
http://www.iss-eu.org/chaillot/chai65e.pdf
- BALZACQ, Thierry (ed.), The External Dimension of EU Justice and Home
Affairs: Governance, Neighbours, Security, London & New York, Palgrave
Macmillan 2009.
- BARACANI, Elena, "The EU and Democracy Promotion: A Strategy of
Democratization in the framework of Neighbourhood Policy", in F. Attin and R.
Rossi, eds., European Neighbourhood Policy: Political, Economic and Social
Issues,
Catania,
2004,
pp.
37-57,
http://www.fscpo.unict.it/EuroMed/ENPCataniabook.pdf
- BATT, Judy et al., Partners And Neighbours: A CFSP For A Wider Europe,
European Union Institute for Security Studies Chaillot Paper 64 - September 2003.
-
26

See http://www.isseu.org/chaillot/chai64e.pdf
- BEURDELEY, Laurent: L'Union europenne et ses priphries : entre
intgration et nouvellepolitique de voisinage, Revue du March commun et de
l'Union europenne 2005, n. 492,octobre-novembre.
- BLOCKMANS, Steven and AZOWSKI, Adam: The European Union and its
neighbours, a legal appraisal of the EUs policies of stabilisation, partnership and
integration,
T.M.C.Asser
Press,
2006,
http://www.asserpress.nl/cata/neighbours/fra.htm
- BUSCANEANU, Sergiu, "How far is the European Neighbourhood Policy a
substantial offer for Moldova?", Association for Participatory Democracy
"ADEPT", Leeds, August 2006,
http://www.e-democracy.md/files/enp-moldova.pdf
Centre
for
European
Policy
Studies,CEPS
Neighbourhood
Watch,http://www.ceps.be
- Commission of the Bishops' Conferences of the European Community, A ring of
friends special issue of Europe Infos, Brussels, 12/2003. See
http://www.comece.org/comece.taf?_function=ei_new&sub_id=1&id=28&languag
e=en
- CREMONA Marise and Gabriella MELONI (eds), The European Neighbourhood
Policy: AFramework for Modernisation?, EUI Working Paper LAW No. 2007/21.
http://cadmus.iue.it/dspace/handle/1814/6976
- CREMONA, Marise, "The European Neighbourhood Policy: More than a
Partnership? in Cremona, M., ed., Developments in EU External Relations Law,
Oxford University Press, 2008.
- DANNREUTHER, Roland (ed.), European Union foreign and security policy:
towards aneighbourhood strategy, Routledge, London, 2004
- DELCOUR, Laure, TULMETS, Elsa (eds) Pioneer Europe? Testing EU Foreign
Policy in theNeighbourhood, Baden-Baden: Nomos, 2008, 257 p.
- DELCOUR, Laure, A Missing Eastern Dimension? The ENP and RegionBuilding in the Post-Soviet Area, in: DELCOUR, Laure, TULMETS, Elsa (eds)
Pioneer Europe? Testing EU Foreign Policy in the Neighbourhood, Baden-Baden:
Nomos, 2008, pp.161-176
- DELCOUR, Laure, TULMETS, Elsa, Special issue of the European Political
Economy Review on the Neighbourhood Policy, EPIC Publications, summer 2007,
http://www.lse.ac.uk/collections/EPER/main.htm
- DELCOUR, Laure, "La politique de voisinage et les relations russo-europennes
: partenariat stratgique ou lutte d'influence?", Etudes europennes, n9, 2006,
p.1-18.
http://www.cees-europe.fr/fr/etudes/revue9/r9a7.pdf
- DI PUPPO, Lili, "The ENP and the South Caucasus: perceptions, expectations
and
deceptions",
Special
Report,
Caucaz
Euronews,
http://www.caucaz.com/home_eng/breve_contenu.php?id=288
- DODINI, Michaela and FANTINI, Marco, "The Economic Effects Of The
27
JEAN MONNET
European Neighbourhood Policy", chapter in "The European Neighbourhood

Policy and Ukraine", edited by Alan Mayhew and Nathaniel Copsey, Sussex
European Institute, University of Sussex, 2005. Available on the Wider Europe
website run by the universities of Sussex, Birmingham, EUI Florence and Leiden,
http://www.widereurope.
org/research/papers/UkraineandENPDodFan.pdf
- EDWARDS, Geoffrey, "The Construction of Ambiguity and the Limits of
Attraction: Europe andi ts Neighbourhood Policy", Journal of European
Integration, Vol 30, No 1, March 2008, pp 45-62.
-EMERSON, M., NOUTCHEVA, G. and POPESCU, N. (2007) European
Neighbourhood Policy Two Years On: Time Indeed for an ENP Plus . CEPS
Policy Brief No.126, Centre for European Policy Studies, Brussels, March.
- EMERSON, Michael, Democratisation in the European Neighbourhood, Centre
for
European
Policy
Studies,
2006,
http://shop.ceps.be/BookDetail.php?item_id=1267
- EMERSON, Michael, AYDIN, Senem, NOUTCHEVA, Gergana, TOCCI,
Nathalie, VAHL, Marius and Richard YOUNGS, The reluctant debutante : the
European Union as promoter of democracy in its neighbourhood, Brussels :
Centre
for
European
Policy
Studies,
2005,
http://shop.ceps.be/BookDetail.php?item_id=1242
- EMERSON, Michael, Two cheers for the European Neighbourhood Policy,
Centre
for
European
Policy
Studies
May,
2004.
See
http://www.ceps.be/Article.php?article_id=338&
- EMERSON, Michael, European Neighbourhood Policy Strategy or Placebo?
Centre
for
European
Policy
Studies,
2004,
http://shop.ceps.be/BookDetail.php?item_id=1176.
- European Political Economy Review, - "Special Issue on the ENP", European
Political Economy Review, (7), Summer 2007. Articles online: www.eper.org
- European Policy Centre (EPC), BALFOUR Rosa, MISSIROLI Antonio,
Reassessing theEuropean Neighbourhood Policy, - Issue Paper N54 June
2007. See
http://www.epc.eu/TEWN/pdf/963724382_EPC%20Issue%20Paper%2054%20%20Reassessing%20the%20ENP.pdf
- FORBRIG, Joerg and DEME, Pavol (editors), Reclaiming Democracy,
Electoral Change inCentral and Eastern Europe, German Marshall Fund of the
United States and Individual Authors, 2007, see
http://www.gmfus.org/doc/Reclaiming%20Democracy%20web%20version.pdf
-GRABBE, H. (2006) The EUs Transformative Power (Basingstoke: Palgrave
Macmillan).
- GSTHL, Sieglinde (2008). "A Neighbourhood Economic Community finalit
conomique for the ENP?". EU Diplomacy Paper, 3, Bruges, College of Europe,
www.coleurop.be/file/content/studyprogrammes/ird/research/pdf/EDP2008/EDP_3
_2008 .Gstohl.pdf
28

- HNGGI, Heiner, Tanner, Fred, Promoting Security Sector Governance in the

EU'sNeighbourhood , Paris : ISS, 2005, http://www.iss-eu.org/chaillot/chai80.pdf
- HAUKKALA, Hiski, The EU, Russia and the European Neighbourhood Policy:
The Case of Moldova, The Finnish Institute of International Affairs:12 April,
2005,
http://www.fornet.info/documents/FORNET%20Plenary%2005%20Moldova%20B
ackgroundpaper.pdf
- HAYOZ, Nicolas, JESIEN, Leszek, VAN MEURS, Wim, Enlarged EU EnlargedNeighbourhood: Perspectives of the European Neighbourhood Policy,
Bern : P. Lang, 2005.
- Heinrich Bll Foundation, Regional preconditions for the development of an
integratedEuropean policy towards the south Caucasus, Documentation of the
Conference at the Heinrich Bll Foundation, Tbilisi, June 2004, see
www.boell.de/downloads/europa/caucasus_conference04.pdf
- HOLM, Ulla, EUs Neighbourhood Policy-A Question of Space and Security,
DIIS Working Paper 22/2005, Danish Institute for International Studies,
Copenhagen, 2005,
http://www.diis.dk/graphics/Publications/WP2005/22_uho_EUs_Neighbourhood.p
df.pdf
- JEANDESBOZ, Julien, Labelling the neighbourhood: towards a genesis of the
European neighbourhood policy, Journal of International Relations and
Development, 2007, 10(4), p.387-416
- KAMOV, Georgi, "EU`s Role in Conflict Resolution: the Case of the Eastern
Enlargement andNeighbourhood Policy Areas", Master Thesis, Institut Europen
des Hautes Etudes Internationales (IEHEI), Nice, France, June 2006,
http://www.iehei.org/bibliotheque/memoires/2006/KAMOV.pdf
- KNELANGEN, W. (2007) A Neighbourhood of Freedom, Security and Justice?
In: Varwick, J. and Lang, K.-O. (eds) European Neighbourhood Policy:
Challengesfor the EU-Policy Towards the New Neighbours (Opladen: Verlag
Barbara Budrich), pp. 78101.
- KOCHENOV, Dimitry, The ENP Conditionality: Pre-Accession Mistakes
Repeated , inPioneer Europe? Testing EU Foreign Policy in The Neighbourhood,
Laure Delcour, Elsa Tulmets, eds., Baden Baden: Nomos, December 2008,
http://ssrn.com/abstract=1310780
- KRATOCHVIL, Petr (ed.): "The European Union and Its Neighbourhood:
Policies, Problems and Priorities", Institute of International Relations (IIR),
Prague, 2006, see
http://www.iir.cz/upload/Publikace/The_EU_and_its_Neighbourhood.pdf
- LEONARD, Mark and GRANT, Charles, Georgia and the EU : Can Europe's
NeighbourhoodPolicy Deliver?, London : Centre for European Reform, 2005,
http://www.cer.org.uk/pdf/policybrief%5Fgeorgia%5Fsept05.pdf
- LOBATCH, Andrei, Belarus in a broader integration process: a regional
perspective,
AndreiLobatch,
October
2004,
see:
29
JEAN MONNET
http://www.oefz.at/fr/Vilnius_04/Interventions/Lobatch.pdf
- LONGHURST, Kerry, NIES, Susanne, Recasting Relations with the Neighbours
Prospects for the Eastern Partnership, Ifri Bruxelles, February
2009,http://www.ifri.org/files/Europe_visions/Europe_Visions_4.pdf
- LONGHURST, Kerry, Injecting More Differentiation in European
Neighbourhood Policy: What Consequences for Ukraine?, Russie.Nei.Visions,
No.32, July 2008,
http://www.ifri.org/frontDispatcher/ifri/publications/russie_cei_visions_111175253
4925/
publi_P_publi_rus_longhurst_juillet___1215442804558?language=us, en franais

,
, Russie.Nei.Visions, 32, 2008
- LYNCH, Dov, The Challenges of the European Neighbourhood Policy - The
Security Dimension of the European Neighbourhood Policy, International
Spectator Vol. 40 issue 1 p. 33, 2005.
- LYNCH, Dov, The Russia-Eu Partnership and the shared neighbourhood,
European Union Institute for Security Studies, July 2004, see http://www.isseu.
org/new/analysis/analy090.html
-MAHNCKE, D. (2008) The Logic of EU Neighbourhood Policy. In Mahncke,D.
and Gsthl, S. (eds) Europes Near Abroad: Promises and Prospectsof the EUs
Neighbourhood Policy. College of Europe Studies, Vol. 4, pp. 1946.
- MAHNCKE, Dieter and GSTHL, Sieglinde (eds.) (2008). Europe's Near
Abroad: Promisesand Prospects of the EU's Neighbourhood Policy, Brussels,
P.I.E. Peter Lang, College of Europe Studies, vol. 4 (318 p.), ISBN 978-90-5201047-2 pb, http://www.coleurop.be/template.asp?pagename=publications
- MAIANI, Francesco, PETROV Roman and MOULIAROVA Ekaterina (eds.)
(2009),European Integration Without EU Membership: Models, Experiences,
Perspectives. European University Institute (Max Weber Programme)
http://hdl.handle.net/1814/11294
-MAIER, S. and SCHIMMELFENNIG, F. (2007) Shared Values: Democracy and
Human Rights. In Weber, K., Smith, M.E. and Baun, M. (eds) Governing
Europes Neighbourhood: Partners or Periphery? (Manchester and NewYork:
Manchester University Press), pp. 3957.
-MAURER, A. and HAERDER, M. (2007) Alternatives to Full Membership of the
EU. In Varwick, J. and Lang, K.-O. (eds) European Neighbourhood Policy:
Challengesfor the EU-Policy Towards the New Neighbours (Opladen: Verlag
Barbara Budrich), pp. 197216.
-MARCHETTI, Andreas, "The European Neighbourhood Policy. Foreign Policy at
the EU'sPeriphery", Discussion PaperC158/2006, Centre for European Integration
Studies, Bonn,
http://www.zei.de/download/zei_dp/dp_c158Marchetti.pdf
- MELONI G. (2007), "Who's my neighbour?", European Political Economy
30

Review (EPER), Issue. 7, Summer 2007,

http://www.ugbs.org/weru/eper/no7/meloni.pdf
- MELONI G. (2007), "Is the same toolkit used during enlargement still applicable
to theCountries of the New Neighbourhood? A problem of mismatching between
objectives andinstruments", in Cremona M., Meloni G., The European
Neighbourhood Policy: a Framework for Modernisation?, EUI Working Paper
LAW No. 2007/21,
http://cadmus.iue.it/dspace/bitstream/1814/6976/1/LAW-2007-21.pdf
- MELONI G., CREMONA M. (2007), The European Neighbourhood Policy: a
Framework for Modernisation?, EUI Working Paper LAW No. 2007/21,
http://cadmus.iue.it/dspace/bitstream/1814/6976/1/LAW-2007-21.pdf
- NIKOLOV, Krassimir Y. (ed.): Assessing the Common Spaces between the
European Union andRussia, BECSA in cooperation with TEPSA, Sofia, February
2009, 192 pages, ISBN 978-954-9543-16-2; foreword by Dr. JACEK SARYUSZWOLSKI, MEP and Chairman of the Foreign Affairs Committee of the European
Parliament
http://becsa.org/files/file/Publications/BECSA/BECSA%20%20Assessing%20the%20common%20EURussia%
20spaces.pdf?Becsa=7796601de0aa0b1550155a04afe3580f
- PACE, Michelle, "Training Guide on Human Rights in European Neighbourhood
PolicyInstruments", Euro-Mediterranean Human Rights Network, 2007, see
http://www.euromedrights.net/usr/00000047/00001165.pdf
- PACZYNSKI, Wojciech, European Neighbourhood Policy and Economic
Reforms in theEastern Neighbourhood (April 16, 2009). CASE Network Studies
and Analyses No. 382. Available at SSRN: http://ssrn.com/abstract=1373951
- PARDO, Sharon and ZEMER, Lior, Justice and Foreign Affairs: Taking the
EuropeanNeighbourhood Partner States to the European Court of Justice,
Cardozo Journal of International and Comparative Law, 14, 2, 2006
- PELCZYNSKA-NALECZ, Katarzyna, "The ENP in practice - the European
Union's policytowards Russia, Ukraine, Belarus and Moldova one year after the
publication of theStrategy Paper", Policy Briefs, Center For Eastern Studies, June
2005 http://www.osw.waw.pl/en/epub/epunkt/2005/06/10unia.htm
- PETROV, R., Legal Basis and Scope of the New EU-Ukraine Enhanced
Agreement. Is there any room for further speculation?, European University
Institute,
MWP
Working
Papers,
2008,
http://cadmus.eui.eu/dspace/handle/1814/8709
- POP, Adrian (coordinator), MANOLELI, Dan, Towards a European Strategy in
the Black Sea Area: The Territorial Cooperation, Project SPOS 2007, European
Institute of Romania, Bucharest, December 2007.
http://www.ier.ro/documente/spos2007_en/Spos2007_studiu_4_en.pdf
- POP, Adrian et al, "Romania and the Republic of Moldova between the
European Neighbourhood Policy and the Prospect of European Union
Enlargement", European Institute of Romania, Pre-Accession Impact Studies III,
31
JEAN MONNET
Study No. 5, Bucharest, 2006,see

http://www.ier.ro/documente/Studiideimpact_PaisIII/ Pais3_studiu_5_en.pdf
- POPESCU, Nicu, "Europe's Unrecognised Neighbours: The EU in Abkhazia and
South Ossetia", CEPS Working Document 260, 15 March 2007,
Brussels,http://shop.ceps.be/downfree.php?item_id=1476
- POPESCU, Nicu, "Settling Conflicts in the Neighbourhood: the EU and
Moldova", Occasional Paper 60, October 2005, EU Institute for Security Studies,
Paris, http://www.iss.europa.eu/uploads/media/occ60.pdf
- RAIK, Kristi, Promoting Democracy through Civil Society - How to step up the
EUs policy towards the Eastern neighbourhood, CEPS Working Document, No.
237, February 2006, http://shop.ceps.be/BookDetail.php?item_id=1298
- RAZUMKOV CENTRE (2009) Should Ukraine join the European Union?
Recurrent,
200208,
Public
Opinion
Polls.
Available
at:
http://www.uceps.org.ua/eng/ poll.php?poll_id=387.
- SASSE Gwendolyn, The European Neighbourhood Policy: Conditionality
Revisited for theEUs Eastern Neighbours, Europe-Asia Studies, Vol. 60, No. 2,
2008, pp. 295-316.
- SEDELMEIER, U. (2007) The European Neighbourhood Policy:AComment on
Theory and Policy. In Weber, K., Smith, M.E. and Baun, M. (eds) Governing
Europes Neighbourhood: Partners or Periphery? (Manchester and NewYork:
Manchester University Press), pp. 195208.
- TASSINARI, Fabrizio, Security and integration in the EU neighbourhood : the
case for regionalism, Brussels : Centre for European Policy Studies, 2005.
- TASSINARI, Fabrizio, The European Sea: Lessons from the Baltic Sea Region
for Security and Cooperation in the European Neighborhood, Journal of Baltic
Studies, Vol. 36 issue 4, 2005.
- TRAUNER, Florian & KRUSE, Imke (2008) EC visa facilitation and
readmission agreements:implementing a new EU security approach in the
neighbourhood, CEPS Working Paper No 290, Brussels: Centre for European
Policy Studies, April 2008.
- TRENIN, Dmitri, Russia, the EU and the Common Neighbourhood, London,
Centre for European Reform, 2005.
- VAINIENE, Rura, KROLIKOWSKA, Elzbieta, PLOSKONKA, Jozef,
ROMANOV, Vladislav, Belarus: reform scenarios, Stefan Batory Foundation,
February 2003, See http://www.batory.org.pl/doc/wybor_a.pdf
- VINCENTZ, V. (2007) The European Neighbourhood Policy: An Economic
Perspective. In Varwick, J. and Lang, K.-O. (eds) European Neighbourhood
Policy: Challenges for the EU-Policy Towards the New Neighbours (Opladen:
Verlag Barbara Budrich), pp. 11728.
-VOZNAYA, Alisa, Russian Coverage of the European Neighbourhood Policy
in
Caucaz
Europenews,
Sep.
20-30,
2006,
ttp://www.caucaz.com/home_eng/breve_contenu.php?id=267
- WARREN, Anne, The economic effects of wider Europe, Anne Warren, CEPS,
32

June 2004. See http://www.ceps.be/Article.php?article_id=358

-WICHMANN, N. (2007) The Interaction between Justice and Home Affairs and
the European Neighbourhood Policy: Taking Stock of the Logic, Objectives and
Practices. CEPS Working Document No. 275, Brussels.
- WISSELS, Rutger, The Development of the European Neighbourhood Policy,
July 2006, in The New Neighbourhood Policy of the European Union:
Perspectives from the European Commission, France, Germany, Poland, Ukraine
and Moldova, Foreign Policy in Dialogue, Vol 6 No. 19,
http://www.deutscheaussenpolitik.
de/newsletter/issue19.pdf#PAGE_9
- WOLCZUK, Kataryna, Adjectival Europeanisation? The Impact of EU
Conditionality on Ukraine under the European Neighbourhood Policy, European
Research Working Paper Series, Number 18, August 2007 available at
http://www.eri.bham.ac.uk/research/working_papers/WP18Wolczuk.pdf
- WOLCZUK, Kataryna (2009) Implementation without Coordination: The
Impact of EU Conditionality on Ukraine under the European Neighbourhood
Policy, Europe-Asia Studies, Vol. 61, No. 2, pp. 187-211.
- YEPIK, Marina, Environmental aspects of the EU Neighbourhood Policy for
Ukraine, see
http://www.fscpo.unict.it/EuroMed/yepik.pdf
- ZEMER, Lior and PARDO, Sharon, "Taking the Enlarged Neighbourhood to the
European Court of Justice", Reflecting on a wider Europe and beyond: norms,
rights and interests, Central and East European International Studies Association
(CEEISA) 4th Convention, University of Tartu, Estonia, 25 27 June 2006
http://www.ceeisaconf.ut.ee/orb.aw/class=file/action=preview/id=164453/zemer_p
ardo.doc07/12/2010 17
33
JEAN MONNET
EUROPEAN INTEGRATION AND NATIONAL SOVEREIGNTY

HINDLEY Michael,
European Economic and Social Committee (ECOSOC), Manchester, UK
Will The Treaty of Lisbon create a European Super-State?
At each stage of European integration the cry has gone up from commentators
that this latest step is creating a super-state.
The issue of how much sovereignty any national state must cede to the
European Community on accession has troubled all countries and nowhere more so
than in the UK.
The question is how much each succeeding treaty, in this case, the Lisbon
Treaty, is simply a logical extension of that which is implicit and explicit in
accession the Community; or is it a radical and new stage towards a super-state.
The initial integration of Western Europe did not happen in a political and
economic vacuum. It was, on the contrary, in the words of the eminent historian,
Eric Hobsbawn:
the child of a specific and probably unrepeatable historical conjuncture22
With the defeat of Nazi Germany in 1945, Europe became immediately a de
facto divided continent. The Iron Curtain divided a Soviet occupied East from a
Western Europe liberated by the USA, the Commonwealth, the UK and the
respective domestic resistance forces. There was a universal consensus that social
and economic welfare, based on democratic politics, were the only way forward to
prevent the social and economic collapses which had brought totalitarian regimes
to power in pre-war Europe. As shrewdly observed by the historian Alan S
Milward:
The historical evidence shows that the real argument has never been about
whether it is desirable that a supranational Europe should supersede the nation-state
, but about whether the state can find a political and economic base for survival.
The surrenders of national sovereignty after 1950 were one aspect of the successful
reassertion of the nation-state as the basic organisational entity of Europe. The
(European) Community was the European rescue of the nation-state23
Looked at in this way, the surrender of some sovereignty was a worthwhile
price to first rescue, then rehabilitate the Western European states after the
cataclysm of the early twentieth century. Far sighted politicians in France realised
that Frances only way to regain prosperity, safety and influence was through
reconciliation and economic cooperation with primarily Germany, but also through
a wider European integration. European integration not only allowed West
Germany to recover but offered political rehabilitation and the prospect of an
enlarged market for West Germanys rapidly recovering economy. This was the
22
23
Eric Hobsbawn Age of Extremes 1994 London Abacus Books. P 578

Alan S Milward The European Rescue of the Nation State 1994. London Routledge. P 438
34

basis for the so-called Schuman Plan24 to establish the European Coal and Steel
Community in 1951 which formed the prototype for the eventual European
Economic Community established by the Treaty of Rome in 1956.
At these earliest stages of European integration, the United Kingdom (UK)
stood aloof - confident, vainly as it proved, that it was still a world power and safe
in the special relationship with the USA. Paradoxically, the USA was and
remains ambiguous about the develop of the European Community on the one
had welcoming a bulwark against Soviet influence but, on the other hand, wary of
Europes growing economic power which could rival the USA.
The UK also expressed grave doubts about pooling sovereignty on the
constitutional and economic front. Explaining to the House of Commons the UKs
reaction to the Schuman Plan, Prime Minister Attlee opined:
Weare not prepared to accept the principle that the most vital economic
forces of this country should be handed over to an authority that is utterly
undemocratic and is responsible to nobody25
Consequently, although the UK participated in the conferences leading to the
founding of the Community it did not actually join the EEC at the Treaty of Rome.
Though founded in international law, these early steps were a framework and not a
rigid plan for integration and have been accurately described as follows by Neill
Nugent:
the Founding Treaties (of the EEC) were not intended to act as
straitjackets with respect to the future shape and development of the Communities.
Rather, they provided frameworks within which certain things would be expected
to happen and other things could happen if decision-makers so chose26
The operative term here is if decision-makers so chose. At each subsequent
stage of integration, of ceded of sovereignty, the member states have a choice and
have indeed exercised that choice by rejecting various proposed new steps. For
example, as will be seen subsequently, the United Kingdom opted out of the Social
Chapter of the Maastricht Treaty.
However, the United Kingdom did not join the EEC and therefore was not
part of the setting of that crucial framework. This factor has been a constant source
of unease in the United Kingdom for its means that law-makers and judges are
acting within an original framework not of their own making.
The pre-eminent British constitutional expert, Professor Vernon Bogdanor,
outlined the decision to join the (then) EEC as follows:
This issue had major constitutional implications, and seemed to threaten the
fundamental principle of parliamentary sovereignty, since, if Britain were to join,
then decisions which had previously taken by Westminster would be in future
taken by a body the Council of Ministers of the European Community which
was not and could not be responsible to Parliament.
24
Named after Robert Schuman, the post-war Minister for Economics in France
Quoted in Kjell M Torbiorn Destination Europe 2003 Manchester. Manchester University Press p 19
26
Neil Nugent The Government and Politics of the European Union 2006. 6th ed. London. Palgrave p 47
25
35
JEAN MONNET
Joining the European Community, therefore, would be a decision unlike

joining any other international organisation, such as, for example, the United
Nations, or NATO27
The Community is an international organisation sui generis and its essential
characteristics of its constitutional arrangements have been set out as follows:
(a) the Community has institutions which act independently of the Member
States in terms of their composition and manner of operation;
(b) the community may take decisions by a majority, yet they will bind all the
Member States;
(c) the institutions of the Community implement those decisions or are
responsible for supervising that they are properly implemented by the Member
States; and
(d) the founding treaty and decisions of the Community may give rise to
rights and obligations on the part of individuals which are directly enforceable by
the courts in Member States, even in the presence of conflicting provisions of
national law28
The Treaty of Rome (1956) also established the European Court of Justice
(ECJ) which had supranational powers:
to settle conflicts between the, between the organs of the Community, and
between states and the organs. Its judgements were to be enforceable within the
territory of the member states29 a provision which also came to cause problems
for the UK and its own sense of autonomy.
It was the legal aspect of the developing Community which was to emerge as
a problematic unforeseen consequence of entry for the UK.
Once the ECJ began hearing cases and passing judgement, a corpus of
Community law began to emerge which would set precedence for all member states
and any subsequent acceding member states.
Though it was the question of economic and political sovereignty which
concerned the UK originally, this over-riding legal competence of a Community
institution became problematic as it raised the issue of primacy of legislation,
namely whether in effect European Law represents a higher and not a different
source of law.
This constitutional position was underlined by two key cases, Van Gend and
Loos and Costa. Van Gend and Loos was a Dutch firm who claimed that an import
duty had been charged by the Dutch authorities contrary to the provisions of
Community. The Court upheld the claim saying that:
the Community constitutes a new legal order of international law for the
benefit of which the States have limited their sovereign rights, albeit within limited
fields, and the subject of which comprise not only Member States but also their
27
V.Bogdanor., The New British Constitution, 2009, Portland, USA: Hart, p.27
K.Lenaerts, P Van Nuffel and R.Bray Constitutional Law of the European Union 2006 2nd ed. London:
Maxwell and Sweet p 12
29
Neil Nugent op cit p39
28
36

nationals30
The ECJ went further to emphasise its own credentials as being set the task:
to secure uniform interpretation of the Treaty by national courts and
tribunals, (and) confirms the States have acknowledged that the Community Law
has an authority which can be invoked by their nationals before those courts and
tribunals31
In Costa the Italian Government posed a preliminary question to the ECJ on
the constitutional compatibility with Community law of a domestic act to
nationalise electricity in Italy. The ECJ judged that community law takes
precedence over national law.
By creating a Community of unlimited duration, having its own institutions,
its own personality, its own legal capacity...and more particularly real powers [as a
result of the Member States having limited their own powers or transferred them to
the Communities]32
Professor Bogdanor points out the surprise, even outrage, of later reactions to
subsequent integration, notably the Lisbon Treaty, was misplaced and somewhat
belated. It was a sign of lack of appreciation of the UKs original terms of
accession.
It is noteworthy that, when the European constitution was produced in 2003,
and when, after that constitution was rejected in France and the Netherlands, the
Lisbon Treaty was produced as a substitute, many commentators attacked these
documents on the grounds that they would make British law subordinate to
European law. They had not appreciated that British law had been subordinate to
European Community law since 1973 when Britain joined.33
This aspect of the primacy Community law was emphasised by the
Factortame I case when the full legal implications of entry into the Community for
the UK became apparent. Briefly, the British government was concerned about socalled quota hopping, a practice by which non-British fishing boats could take up
unused British fish quotas, although the actual ships had no real links with the UK.
Using two acts of Parliament, the Merchant Shipping Act (1988) and the Merchant
Shipping Act (Registration of Fishing Vessels) (1988) the government of Margaret
Thatcher tried to restrict quota hopping. An application was made to the ECJ to
test the compatibility of these measures with the Community provisions for open
access to the Communitys common fishing area. The ECJ found that Community
law took precedent34
A view later supported by the House of Lords.
The UK was not alone in experiencing the logical conclusions of the
establishment of a Community corpus of law which impinged on the national
30
ECJ Case 26/62 Van Gend and Loos [1963] at 12-13

ibid
32
ECJ Case 6/64 Costa [1964] ecr 585 at 593
33
V.Bogdanor op cit p.30
34
ECJ case C-213/89 Factortame [1990] ECR I-2433 para 21
31
37
JEAN MONNET
scene, as witnessed by the Francovich case. Briefly, Francovich and others worked
in an Italian firm which became insolvent and they were consequently unable to
receive the compensation guaranteed by Directive 80/987. However, Italy had not
implemented that particular directive and so the question arose as to who was liable
to pay compensation, if indeed compensation were due. The ECJ ruled that the
Italian State had to pay compensation arguing an individual had protection and
rights under Community law even if his/her State had not implemented that law
itself. In effect, a state could not deny rights which the Community had granted.
The ECJ upheld:
the principle whereby a State must be liable for loss and damage caused to
individuals as a result of breaches of Community law for which the State can be
held responsible is inherent in the system of the EC Treaty 35
Both Factortame I and Francovich highlight the strength of a ruling from the
ECJ as overriding the intentions of the member state, even if, as in the case of
Factortame I those intentions resulted from a piece of legislation passed in Member
States Parliament.
The Founding Treaties sufficed for almost three decades until the economic
stagnation of the Community in the mid-1980s started to give rise to concerns.
Following similar debates on the national level, the EC Commission, under the
dynamic leadership of its President Jacques Delors, become convinced the
Community could not maintain its high levels of social and economic welfare the
very reason for the establishment of the Community in the first case in the face of
rising competition from the Far East, particularly Japan, and the USA. Delors
fastened on the notion that completion of the internal market, the actual
implementation of the Treaty of Romes Four Freedoms (of movement of goods,
capital, persons and services) would provide the necessary dynamic in the
Communitys economy. In order to do this, it was felt that a revised and more
appropriate constitutional framework would be necessary.
The Intergovernmental Conference of the Council of Ministers (IGC) was
presented with a draft which eventually became the Single European Act (SEA)
which both speeded up the integration process and also extended the power of the
Community over member states, although not all member states were conscious of
this at the time. The British Prime Minister, Margaret Thatcher, was enthusiastic
about the extension of economic market principles but subsequently horrified by
the constitutional reforms which were encapsulated in the SEA. As Nigel Foster
comments:
The SEA is the first significant amendment of the Primary Treaties. It is an
important watershed in the historical development of the Communities and is not to
be underestimated in its importance, although it was at the time, not just by
external observers and commentators but also by heads of state and government
who signed up for it. It is sometimes difficult to grasp because it is first a series of
35
ECJ Joint Cases C-6/90 and C-9/90 Francovich [1991] E.C.R I-5357 paras 35-36
38

package deals changes to the Treaties which not only added new areas of
competence but simultaneously made various institutional changes and policy
amendments36
The SEA added to the competences of the ECJ by establishing the Court of
First Instance which allows the ECJ to be applied to for an opinion and guidance,
a measure from French Law and not part of the Anglo-Saxon legal tradition.
But the most radical measure was the introduction of qualified majority
voting (QVM). How to avoid a situation where one member state held up the
others had been a sensitive political issue since the founding of the Community.
There had been previous proposals for a majority vote in the Council of Ministers
but these had been blocked by the legendary obstinacy of General De Gaulle.
Frances President refused to allow France to take the Chair during its Presidency
of the Council in order to block any decision- making. This episode in 1965 was
followed by the Luxembourg Accords. In the words of Nigel Foster:
which essentially meant that member states retained a veto in all
circumstanceshowever, this unfortunate episode meant that a long period of
minimal progress was ushered in37
Now after Maastricht, for measure which furthered the integration of the
internal market, the Council could call for a qualified majority vote. The votes on
the Council of Ministers being weighted in proportion to the population and
economic strength of the member state.
The momentum was now high for the Commission, under the leadership of
Delors, to press on for further integration. Building on what had been a successful
formula for the SEA, a further ICG was called which would reform the Treaties
further to include the integration of monetary, economic and social policy. It was
now that the Federalists38 began to encounter serious political opposition based on
the issue of member states sovereignty. There was widespread apprehension that
under Delors the Commission was becoming the driving force for a European
super-state.
The eventual Treaty of Maastricht, which came into force in 1993, was
negotiated against a much changed political background. In 1989 the Berlin Wall, a
symbol of a divided Europe fell and in 1991 the Soviet Union collapsed. These two
events surprised the political leadership in Western European which though it may
disapprove of the Soviet political system nonetheless had based its realpolitik on
the continuation of a divided Europe. The (West) German government, formerly a
key driver for an integrated Community, became understandably more
introspective as it wrestled with the political complications and economic costs of
absorbing the former sovereign State of East Germany and the French government
became increasingly and correspondingly anxious to tie the newly united Germany
36
Nigel Foster EU Law Directions 2008. Oxford. Oxford University Press p 33

Nigel Foster op cit p 12
38
Federalists is used to describe those who support a communitaire position that is supporting progressive
moves towards a United States of Europe.
37
39
JEAN MONNET
into the Community.

The Maastricht Treaty changed the name of the Community to the European
Union, dropping the word Economic an indication from the Federalists that they
wanted to press on with political union, and causing fears among those many critics
in all member states who feared such a development. This apprehension was given
political expression when in a referendum to endorse the Treaty, the Danes voted
no. The Danes were eventually to endorse Maastricht after having obtained
several opt-outs and separate protocols concessions by the Community which
seriously undermined the sense of cohesion. Indeed, such opt-outs were
symptomatic of the negotiations at Maastricht and have remained a feature of
subsequent treaties.
In a signal that the developing Community was trying to fulfil its
commitment to social and economic progress the Commission had proposed a
social agenda. Such a view was anathema to the free-market ideology of the then
Tory government in the UK. The Commission sought to counter this by making
social matters part of a separate protocol but still failed to persuade the UK
government to sign up. It seemed that in the mood of general European security
fears, the Member States were not prepared to surrender more autonomy to the
Community institutions and the Commission in particular.
The subsequent Edinburgh Summit of winter 1992 further underlined that the
progress of cooperation and integration was to be intergovernmental, rather than
communitaire.
The membership of the Community had increased steadily form the original
six signatories of the Treaty of Rome (Belgium, France, Germany, Italy
Luxembourg, The Netherlands), to nine (Denmark, Ireland, the UK), to ten
(Greece), twelve (Spain and Portugal) to fifteen (Austria, Finland and Sweden)
over a period of forty years. In the wake of the collapse of the Soviet Union and the
liberation of its former satellites, the Community was faced with urgent demands
from those countries to join the Community. The constant demand by reformers for
a more thorough going reappraisal of the Communitys constitutional framework
was given added weight by the exigencies of absorbing countries which had a far
different political an economic development since the end of the Second World
War. The countries in question were Estonia, Latvia, Lithuania, Hungary, Poland,
Czech Republic, Slovakia, and Slovenia. Over the same period the two
Mediterranean islands of Malta and Cyprus were applying for membership.
These issues were addressed at the Nice Intergovernmental Conference of
December 2000 which resulted in the Treaty of Nice, which did not come into
force until February 2003.
In the words of Nigel Foster:
The Nice Treaty was also a treaty which did not bring about any further
radical changes to the Union...39
39
Nigel Foster op cit p 39
40

In fact the Nice Treaty gave further evidence of the member states once again
asserting that progress within the Community was to be intergovernmental rather
than communitaire. The larger countries, France, Germany and the UK, insisting
that their majority stake in the weighted voting on the Council be re-emphasised.
A further check occurred when Ireland rejected the Treaty of Nice in a referendum.
Taking their cue from Denmark at the time of Maastricht, the Irish government
wrung national concessions from the Community before putting adhesion to Nice
to a second and successful referendum.
After considerable wrangling, the Nice Council agreed upon a Declaration
on the future of the Union and also set up a Convention on the Future of Europe
which would prepare a draft Constitutional Treaty for the Community.
This convention, headed by the distinguished former French President,
Valery Giscard DEstaing, aroused both suspicion and enthusiasm. The very term
Constitution aroused apprehensions that a putative European State was indeed
being suggesting and that the ever closer union of the original Founding Treaties
was an unstoppable process.
Whatever support there was amongst Community political elites and
theorists, there was a lack of popular support in two original member states, France
and the Netherlands, when the matter of the draft Constitution was put to a
referendum in 2005. The no votes in France and the Netherlands were a
devastating blow and unlike Denmark and Ireland, Frances and the Netherlands
no was unequivocal as their governments had no intention of using the no vote
to bargain national concessions.
The Constitutional Treaty was abandoned and in its place an amending treaty,
was negotiated and agreed in December 2007, becoming the Lisbon Treaty.
The Lisbon Treaty adopted formally the term European Union.
A permanent post of President and a High Representative of the Union for
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy were established, the latter a deliberate
euphemism carefully avoiding the impression that the Union had a functioning
foreign policy which would have necessitated a Foreign Minister to rival in
stature and prestige, the Foreign Ministers of the member states.
A Charter on the Fundamental Rights was agreed and is meant to be legally
binding, but the British and the Poles negotiated an opt-out. A European Union
legally binding provision which is not universally binding on the countries of the
Union is of course a contradiction in terms.
The Treaty of Lisbon in fact signalled a considerable retreat from a position
of concentrating more power on the Communitys institutions and the dropping of
the title constitution was not only a huge blow to the ambitions of the Federalists
but an emphatic restatement of the powers of the member states own Parliaments.
The document eventually produced is avowedly inter-governmental rather than
communitaire
To quote the academic Nigel Foster:
far from consolidating the Treaty, Protocols and Declaration, the
41
JEAN MONNET
European Leaders have made the constitutional architecture of the Union even
more complicated and fragmented.40
The rejection of successive major constitutional changes by the voters in
Ireland, Denmark, France and the Netherlands, and the series of opt-outs from
treaties by the UK and Poland have all indicated that the progress towards a
European super-state is actually receding from the high water mark of the Delors
Presidency of the early 1990s.
Finally, it may be more fruitful to see membership of the European Union,
not as posing insoluble problems, but as a source of stimulation in the age of
globalisation where international cooperation essential. To quote Leon Brittan,
who has been both a British Cabinet Member and a European Commissioner:
There is an inevitable tension between the separate nations and the
combined Communityyet a resolution-whether to the celibacy of the
Europhobes or the consummation of the Europhiles is not, I suspect, either
attainable or even desirable. The creative tension which exists within the
Community is at once inevitable and essential to its success41.
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1.
Bogdanor, V. The new British Constitution 2009, Portland, USA: Hart publishing
2.
Foster, Nigel. EU Treaties and Legislation 2009-2010 2009. 20th ed. Oxford.
Oxford University Press
3.
Hobsbawm, Eric. Age of Extremes 1995, London. Abacus Books
4.
Lenarts,K. Van Nuffel,P. Bray, R (Editor) Constitutional Law of the European
Union 2006 2nd ed. London: Sweet and Maxwell
5.
Mathijsen, Dr P S R F. A guide to European Union Law 2007 9th ed. London.
Sweet and Maxwell
6.
Milward, Alan S, The European Rescue of the Nation-state 1994. London
Routledge
7.
Nugent, Neil, The Government and Politics of the European Union 2006. 6th ed.
London. Palgrave
8.
Torbiorn, Kjell M, Destination Europe 2003, Manchester, Manchester University
Press
9.
Brittan, Leon, Institutional Development of the European Union. [1992] Public
Law. Win 567-579
10. Dyevre, Arthur The Constitutionalisation of the European Union: discourse,
present, future and facts [2005] European Law Review 30(2) 165-189
11. Poole, Thomas, Publication Review of Sovereignty in Transition ed. Neil
Walker. [2011] Public Law Spring, 217-221
12. Spink, Paul, Direct Effect: the boundaries of the state [1997] Law Quarterly
Review 113 (Oct) 524-529
13. Steiner, Josephine, Form direct effects to Francovich: shifting means of
enforcement of Community Law [1993] European Law Review 18(1) 3-22
40
Nigel Foster. Op cit p 41

Leon Brittan. Institutional Development of the European Community [1992] Public Law Win 567-579 at p
567
41
42

ZONELE ECONOMICE LIBERE DIN REPUBLICA MOLDOVA:

AVANTAJE I DEZAVANTAJE N CONTEXTUL ASPIRAIEI
DE ADERARE LA UNIUNEA EUROPEAN
SRBU Olesea,
Academia de Studio Economice din Moldova,
GANEA Victoria,
Consiliul Nacional pentru Acreditare i Atestare
Abstract:
This article offers a vision to optimize the FEZ activity in Moldova, regarded as real
opportunity to achieve the principles of "openness" of national economy to EU and inversely. FEZ lead to job growths, developing export potential of the republic and getting
of funds currency.
Keywords: Free Economic Zone, economic efficiency, foreign investment and local,
investment climate favorable, etc.
Introducere.
Promovarea investiiilor ca postulat primordial al politicii economice
contemporane nlesnete i explic facilitile oferite de Zonele Economice Libere
(ZEL) i avantajele desfurrii activitii unei companii pe un teritoriu declarat
liber de aproape toate taxele. Crearea ZEL, pentru ri cu o dezvoltare similar
Republicii Moldova, spre deosebire de rile industrial dezvoltate, o importan
primordial are optimizarea procesului de atragere a investiiilor strine i difuzarea
inovaiilor, ridicarea nivelului de calificare a forei de munc i transformarea
regiunilor depresive n unele de dezvoltare dinamic. De menionat, c capitalul
strin, n aceste ri, urmrete interese proprii n vederea maximizrii venitului
obinut. De aceea, gsirea cilor de soluionarea a intereselor n cooperarea acestor
ri cu capitalul rilor dezvoltate este o condiie esenial pentru dezvoltarea
dinamic economic a acestora.
n afar de acesta, pentru Republica Moldova, crearea de ZEL este privit ca
posibilitate real n realizarea principiilor de deschidere a economiei naionale
pentru Uniunea European i invers. Din punct de vedere al mecanismului lor de
funcionare, se specific creterea locurilor de munc, dezvoltarea potenialului de
export al republicii i, pe baza aceasta, obinerea de fonduri valutare, transformarea
ZEL n laboratoare de implementare a noilor metode de management.
Zonele economice libere sunt folosite pe larg n diferite state, n special
importana acestora const n a restructura regiunile industriale vechi i cele care
sunt napoiate, ns n alte ri industriale, zonele economice libere reprezint
importan pentru a trece ct mai rapid la diversificarea avansat a economiei
orientat, n primul rnd, spre piaa extern.
Remarcm faptul c pentru asigurarea mai mare a succesului, pe lng
facilitile acordate de ctre zonele economice libere, trebuie s existe condiii
avantajoase pentru combinarea capitalului cu ceilali factori de producie, precum i
43
JEAN MONNET
o infrastructur corespunztoare. Nu negm faptul c accesul liber al mrfurilor n

zon mpreun cu regimul mai liberal al impozitelor asupra profiturilor realizate n
zon reprezint nite premise destul de favorabile pentru atragerea de capital strin
n zon, dar toate acestea nu sunt suficiente pentru stimularea investiiilor strine i
pentru o mai bun dezvoltare economic. ns numai factorii dai luai n comun cu
factorii sus-menionai asigur atingerea acestor eluri, posibilitile devenind
realitate pentru economia rii respective.
E necesar de remarcat c, innd cont de faptul ca nu toate genurile de
activitate sunt admise i varietatea nu este foarte mare, dar important e ca zona
ofer faciliti companiilor mari producatoare, care i-au propus s-i extind
pieele de desfacere n afara rii.
Cele mai importante direcii de cretere a activitii investiionale nemijlocit
n ZEL prin atragerea de investitori importani (inclusiv strini), n opinia noastr,
sunt utilizarea instrumentelor pieei de valori, formarea sistemului de asigurare a
riscurilor, de susinere eficient din partea statului etc.
La realizarea acestor direcii, un rol destul de semnificativ ar trebui s l
dein mecanismul statului de reglementare a proceselor investiionale n ZEL. n
acest context, menionm trei aspecte ale acestui mecanism:
1. msurile de influen direct (administrativ, financiar etc);
2. garantarea investiiilor;
3. asigurarea informaional.
n situaia cnd sistemul fiscal i financiar nu este bine stabilit, persoanele
fizice i investitorii strini sunt gata s investeasc sursele sale n proiecte
investiionale n ZEL, dac ele sunt asigurate de ctre stat. De asemenea, n
concordan cu garaniile de stat funcioneaz i bncile internaionale.
Materiale i metode.
Marele interes fa de ZEL este dat ns evident de regimul fiscal, care se
deosebeste mult de cel aplicat pe restul teritoriului rii, nu pentru ca ar lipsi unele
taxe ci pentru c la majoritatea dintre ele se aplic reduceri permanente sau de
lung durat. Astfel:
Impozitul pe venit: La veniturile provenite din exporturile bunurilor i
serviciilor produse in cadrul ZEL se aplic o reducere de 50% din impozitul
standard pe venit (15%). Veniturile provenite din interiorul zonei sunt taxate cu o
reducere de 75%. n schimb dac preconizati o investiie mai mare de 1 milion de
USD, suntei scutit integral de impozitul pe venit pe o perioada de 3 ani. Vetile
bune nu se opresc aici, la o investiie de peste 5 milioane USD scutirea integrala va
dura 5 ani.
Taxa pe Valoare Adaugat: Toate mrfurile i serviciile importate/exportate
pe/n afara teritoriului zonei economice libere sunt scutite de TVA. Cu o singur
excepie: se aplic rata standard TVA n cazul exportului din ZEL pe restul
teritoriului Moldovei.
Accizele: Toate mrfurile supuse accizelor importate n ZEL sunt scutite de
aceast tax, deasemenea sunt scutite toate mrfurile exportate din zon n afara
44

teritoriului rii.
La capitolul dezavantaje, putem meniona faptul ca nu toate tipurile de
activiti sunt admise spre desfurare, iar volumul investiiei trebuie sa fie unul
semnificativ pentru a obine licen de activitate. Acest fapt depinde de ct de
aglomerat este zona, tendina este de a admite companii care ar investi att n
infrastructura zonei ct i n propriile mijloace fixe.
Astfel, dac o companie rezident a Republicii Moldova, care se ocup n
principal de producere i are pieele de desfacere i n afara rii, ar beneficia de o
serie de faciliti dac i-ar desfura activitatea n cadrul unei zone economice
libere.
Dac vom apela la experiena internaional, atunci activitatea economic a
zonei, ca unitate autonom de funcionare, trebuie s se bazeze pe bugetul propriu,
formnd, parial, veniturile din plile cu caracter fiscal al ntreprinderilor i,
parial, de la cele cu caracter vamal, ct i de la activitatea proprie de
antreprenoriat pe care o desfoar administraia, dac se permite de legislaia rii.
Sursele din bugetul de stat, necesare pentru dezvoltarea infrastructurii zonei i a
altor scopuri, pot fi acordate administraiei, de regul, n condiiile unui credit pe
termen lung, dar nu cu caracter nerambursabil. n aa fel, ZEL se vor dezvolta ca
nite structuri antreprenoriale.
Posibilitatea crerii n Republica Moldova a ZEL de tip nou, trebuie s fie
total diferit de Expo-Business Chiinu, care iniial, a trecut printr-o etap de
dezvoltare accelerat, cnd tuturor delegaiilor strine li se demonstrau modelul
viitorului e economiei moldave, iar apoi aceste zone au devenit pentru autoriti
gurile negre.
n Republica Moldova, abia din 2002, ZEL au nceput s capete acea
esen economic necesar rii. Dac analizm afluxul de investiii, atras de ZEL,
constatm c pe parcursul ntregii lor activiti au atras 124,7 mln USD ( situaia
din 01.01.2010, dintre care n 2009 au fost investite circa 4,6 mln USD)
comparativ cu 707,57 mln USD (ISD n economia naional, situaia din
01.01.2009).
Rezultatele activitii ZEL n Republica Moldova se caracterizeaz prin
urmtoarele date: totalul investiiilor atrase a constituit 124,7 mln USD, dintre care
n 2009 au constituit 4,6 mln USD. Volumul vnzrilor nete al produciei
industriale a fost de 983,9 mln lei, ceea ce constituie 79,8% fa de anul precedent,
dintre care 68,3% au fost exportate (vezi figura 1).
E posibil de remarcat c eficiena ZEL din Republica Moldova, comport
dou aspecte: (i) este ponderea lor destul de sczut n relaia investiii totale pe
economie raportat la investiiile atrase de ZEL i (ii) importana pe care o au n
regiunile unde sunt amplasate, care mbrac forma locurilor de munc noi create,
defalcri la bugetele locale, infrastructur mai dezvoltat etc.
45
JEAN MONNET
mln. USD
9,8
Valcane
10,7
Tvardia
15,1
Taraclia
24
PL Giurgiuleti
24,9
Ungheni-Business
43,2
Expobusiness-Chiinu
0
10
20
30
40
50
m ln, ISD
Figura 1. Volumul investiiilor ZEL (pe zone, cumulativ de la nceputul

activitii)
Sursa: Elaborat de autori n baza raportului Ministerului de Economie privind activitatea ZEL.
Graie obiectivitii, eficiena ZEL se face resimit nu n plan global, dar pe

plan regional, mai ales, c, la moment, avem urmtoarele zone: Expo-BusinessChiinu, Ungheni(107 km de la Chiinu), Tvardia(115 km), Otaci
Business(220 km), Vulcneti(200 km), Taraclia(153 km).
Deoarece eficiena economic a ZEL const n creteri valorice i n volum
ale activitilor economice, introducerea unor tehnologii moderne, dezvoltarea
operaiunilor de import-export, producerea unor mrfuri n condiii mai
avantajoase, etc, ceea ce de fapt ZEL din Republica Moldova i realizeaz.
Dezavantajele n funcionarea ZEL pe teritoriul Republicii Moldova, sunt
favorizate de lipsa unei strategii pe termen lung de dezvoltare a ZEL, care, n
opinia autorilor trebuie s includ direciile prioritare de creare i dezvoltare a ZEL;
analiza funcionrii ZEL pe teritoriul rii i msurile de sporire a eficienei activitii
lor; resursele materiale, financiare, umane i altele, necesare pentru realizarea
acestei strategii, inclusiv din contul surselor bugetare.
Cea mai de succes zon liber este considerat pe drept zona UngheniBusiness, favorizat de amplasarea ei geografic, existena magistralelor de
transport i abordarea corect n lucrul cu rezidenii, dorina de a minimiza
dificultile ntlnite n activitatea de producere i cea de export. Aici activeaz 41
rezideni, totalul investiiilor sunt de 28,4 mln USD, iar creterea produciei
industriale a constituit 1,2 ori i a constituit 602,1 mln lei, fapt ce denot
atractivitatea acestei zone pentru investitori. Cea mai mare parte a produciei
industriale a fost exportat, iar pe teritoriul Republicii Moldova au fost livrate circa
9%.
Problema tipic pentru Zona liber Vulcneti, zona de sud a Moldovei,
este lipsa suprafeelor de producere. Acest lucru respinge potenialii investitori.
Ideea este, c, n mare parte, la administraie se adreseaz antreprenorii, care nu
46

sunt api de a investi n construcia de imobile sau a drumurilor. Administraia este,

practic obligat s creeze i s dezvolte infrastructura. De ex., din 122 ha, 64% este
teren gol, pustiu, de aceea a atrage pe cineva este necesar de creat condiii. S-ar
prea, c un asemenea teritoriu, paralel cu un aa factor important ca vecintatea de
frontiera cu Romnia i Ucraina, existena cilor ferate i apropierea de drumurile
cu o importan internaional trebuie s ofere unele avantaje enorme n materie de
atragere a investitorilor strini. Impedimentul major, n situaia dat, este lipsa, pe
marea parte a teritoriului, a ncperilor pentru organizarea produciei.
Un alt tip de ZEL este Tvardia care este unica din ar amplasat n spaiul
rural, respectiv, crearea i dezvoltarea se difereniaz de restul, inclusiv i prin
efectul asupra sferei social-economice a regiunii unde este amplasat. n afara de
atragerea investiiilor de circa 9,9 mln USD (0,5 mln USD pentru 2009), au fost
create circa 500 de locuri noi de munc nemijlocit la ntreprinderule rezidenilor
(numrul populaiei satului este de 3500 de persoane). Pentru anul 2007, la bugetul
consolidat local au fost transferai 2 mln lei. n acest caz, experiena ei ar putea fi
unicul model de preluat, n cazul, cnd procesul de creare a ZEL rurale ar fi
dezvoltat.
Parcul de Producie Taraclia actualmente nregistreaz 10 rezideni pe un
teritroiu de 36 ha, care au creat 328 locuri de munc. Volumul total de investiii, de
la nceputul activitii, a constituit 12,1 mln USD (situaia la 01.01.2010).
Activitatea zonei este orientat spre producia industrial.
Expo-Business Chiinu este constituit din 3 subzone cu suprafaa total
de 62,9 ha dei la capacitate maxim lucreaz numai subzona industrial SudEst. De la momentul activitii, volumul total al investiiilor a constituit 39,1 mln
USD, circa 8,7 mln USD au constituit investiiile n infrastructura zonei, acesta
fiind i cel mai bun indice pe zonele libere.
Zona liber portul Giurgiuleti, a fost fondat n 2005, are o suprafa total
de 41,9 ha iar majoritatea rezidenilor activeaz n sfera construciilor. Ctre
sfritul anului 2009, investitorul principal Danube Logistic a dat n exploatare o
parte din portul destinat circulaiei mrfurilor, cu o capacitate anual de 500 de tone
ncrcturi. Investiiile directe, ctre nceputul anului 2007, constituiau 24 mln
USD. n aa mod, Republica Moldova poate spera la optimizarea operaiunilor de
export-import i primirea pe teritoriului ei a fluxurilor de marf internaionale,
transportate pe toate cile posibile:aerian, maritim, feroviar i automobilistic.
Actualmente, se preconizeaz c n rezultatul realizrii proiectelor iniiale n
ZEL Bli, activitatea creia va fi orientat spre producerea utilajelor
constructoare de maini, volumul investiiilor totale va depi 20 mil. dolari SUA,
volumul vnzrilor produselor industriale va constitui cca. 600 mil. lei anual, iar
numrul salariailor va depi 4,4 mii persoane. Investitorii prevd posibilitatea
extinderii activitii de producere la unele proiecte investiionale care va permite
sporirea volumului vnzrilor cu nc 30-40%, numrul salariailor atingnd pn la
8,5 mii persoane.
Un factor important n mecanismul economic de funcionare a ZEL este
47
JEAN MONNET
cooperarea zonei cu restul teritoriului naional, determinarea instrumentelor cu

ajutorul crora se va asigura administrarea activizrii sale economice din partea
organelor centrale de stat.
Rezultate i discuii. Pentru mrirea eficienei de funcionare a ZEL cu
excepia msurilor organizatorico-administrative i legislative, un rol important l
joac elaborarea planurilor de activitate n conformitate cu strategia de lung durat
de dezvoltare social-economic a statului. Crearea ei constituie un element
important al strategiei determinrii structurii industriale i un instrument de dezvoltare social-economic n ansamblu. Planificarea strategic a ZEL constituie un
aspect important la crearea condiiilor investiionale favorabile, economisirea
resurselor la dezvoltarea infrastructurii, protecia mediului ambiant i asigurarea
securitii economice. De aceea, mbuntirea planificrii crerii i dezvoltrii
ZEL constituie un factor important n creterea eficienei activitii lor.
Avantajele care se stabilesc n faa zonelor determin o abordare complex la
analiza eficienei lor. La aprecierea eficienei funcionrii ZEL se iau n
consideraie toi indicatorii n diferite perioade prin compararea lor care era
situaia la etapa iniial cu cea prezent.
Experiena internaional relev, c, chiar n cea mai bun situaie, primii ani
de funcionare a ZEL se estimeaz cu pierderi. Ulterior, ns, lund n consideraie
dezvoltarea favorabil a situaiei, avantajele de la cooperarea cu capitalul strin,
ncep s se fac simite prin acoperirea cheltuielilor statului la crearea infrastructurii.
Efectele de stimulare asupra dezvoltrii economiei naionale apar n termen lung.
Luarea n consideraie a acestor aspecte este necesar la elaborarea de ctre stat a
unei strategii pe termen lung vis-a-vis de ZEL.
Reglementarea fiscal a activitii ntreprinderilor, amplasate pe teritoriul
ZEL, trebuie orientat spre crearea unui climat investiional favorabil pentru
capitalul strin n aa mod nct amplasarea capitalului n zonele noastre s fie mai
prefereniale nu numai ca n ara exportatoare de capital, dar dup posibiliti mai
favorabil dect n rile i zonele din apropiere, capabile s fie concurente n
calitate de recipieni a investiiilor strine.
n acest context inem s amintim o alt modalitate de stimulare a activitii
antreprenoriale, pe larg utilizat n experiena internaional, cum ar fi reducerea
sumei de venit impozabil. De obicei, aceast micorare este orientat spre
stimularea reinvestiiei a venitului obinut. Unii specialiti n domeniu, de exemplu,
L.Abalkin, consider aceasta o msur radical de nnoire a strategiei economice,
de stimulare a fluxurilor investiionale strine.
Concluzii. Pentru intensificarea activitii investiionale n ZEL din
Republica Moldova este necesar de a asigura mecanismul unui aflux de investiii
un potenial avantaj ulterior. Acest fapt urmez s includ:
acumularea de economii i transformarea acestora n investiii prin
intermediul bncilor comerciale. La fel un rol important, la acest capitol, pot s
dein i marile grupuri financiare;
susinerea investiional a realizrii proiectelor prioritare n ZEL de
48

ctre stat prin intermediul institutelor de dezvoltare i cercetare;

asigurare activitii investiionale n ZEL prin dezvoltarea bursei de
valori. Avantajul acestui mecanism const n legtura direct dintre investitor i
obiectul investiiei n ZEL, care se asigur prin autoorganizarea pieei hrtiilor de
valoare. Pe de o parte, aceasta minimizeaz pentru investitor costurile
tranzacionale, iar, pe de alt parte, el devine responsabil de riscul deciziei
investiionale.
n fine, concluzionm c, anumite stimulente de ordin vamal, comercial i
administrativ cum ar fi: scutirea de plata impozitului pe venit pe o anumit
perioad de timp, aa numitele vacane fiscale, diminuarea cotei impozitului,
creditele fiscale i altele prezint o oportunitate real pentru potenialii investitori
n activitaea ZEL de pe teritoriul Republicii Moldova.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Chaturvedi Tarun, Guide to Special Economic Zones, Commercial Law
Publishers, Delhi, 2nd ed., 2007.
Dohrmann Jona, Directive Principles of State Policy in der indischen
Verfassung, Wurzburg, 2002.
Haywood Robert, The role of EPZs in the era of regulated trade, A
publication of the Flagstaff Institute, 2001.
.
. n: , nr. 2, 2000.
49
JEAN MONNET
GEORGIAN PROSPECTS
FOR EASTERN PARTNERSHIP
LAPIASHVILI Nino,
Institute for European Studies of Tbilisi State University
While it was obvious from the very outset of EU-Georgian cooperation under
PCA in 1999 that accession perspective was excluded in this particular bilateral
relationship, democratization as well as strong strive towards political and
economic approximation with Europe - as a natural choice - remains the only
game in town for independent sovereign Georgia to survive. Some might perceive
Eastern Partnership (EaP) as a regional addition to the European Neighborhood
Policy (ENP); still there are lots of substantive arguments why ENP did not meet
its expectations while EaP is considered as differently positive approach from the
EU side which has better chances to bring the added value to the Georgian context
through the win-win mechanism.
EUs follow-up with its well-known three fundamental principles behind the
ENP positive conditionality, joint ownership and differentiation never ever have
attained the substantial degree of satisfaction from Georgian perspective; but still
the most painful policy was considered Georgias treatment as a part of
homogenous South Caucasian region. While Georgia was striving towards more
individualized relationship, it became unattainable that EU would consider so
close - so different approach towards three neighboring countries of Georgia,
Azerbaijan and Armenia.
Launching of the result of non-easy compromise - Black Sea Synergy policy
in 2007 was perceived by Georgia as a logical development of EUs approach
towards regional cooperation. Though BSS have not proved itself as an initiative
more than that of technical level interaction, many among power-holders in
Georgia would prefer to cooperate under this framework rather than within the
recently outlined group of states named as Eastern Partners. There are lots of talks
in Georgia about establishment of Black Sea University in a recently rebuilt and
renovated sea-coast city of Batumi that will promote at least the integration through
higher education but this is all about future.
In a short term perspective there is a hope that under Eastern Partnership
initiative the relationship between eastern neighbors will be enhanced and attains
more dynamic level through the strengthened bilateralism as well as innovative
multilateral approaches and so called flagship projects. However, in Georgia like
other EaP members there are lots of questions behind the word partnership which
per se implies certain level of equality in relationship. So perhaps the partners
should be convinced first in partnership value - meaning that EU has to prove
that it is indeed serious about free trade, mobility and energy policy in the eastern
neighborhood.
Taking into account the entire above indicated, one might come to the point
50

that may be rethinking what EaP is about should be considered worthwhile. And
here are number of options: some may believe that for Russian Federation EaP is
about Western Expansionism; while for the European Union itself it might be
expansion without enlargement. However, what is irreversible - for Georgian
nation it is about survival. And this is so because otherwise there is no any other
option left rather than back to Russian influence in line with de facto give up of
sovereignty.
Some say in Europe that they are suspicious of Georgias real interests and
motives, - building this argument on the reasoning that it seems as if Georgias
Western aspirations and passion is all about opposing Russia in order to
instrumentlize the EU for its narrow interests. If the fact that almost one hundred
percent of Georgian nation perceives itself as European - should be disregarded
together with the idealism about European values which results in concentration
only on pragmatic aspects of economic welfare within the EU - than Georgians
would dare to say no to this discourse as their understanding is quite good about
countrys strategic location on the cross road of Europe and Asia as well as they
are well aware of the EU concept of outer border security together with the idea
of energy diversification. In this country the memory is still fresh that EU began
revitalizing relations with Georgia only after 2003 when European security strategy
was ratified which recognized the need to stabilize and secure the neighborhood.
Apart from this, Georgia should not be disregarded in terms of its geographic
location when one thinks about Middle East or Iran. It is highly realistic that one
day Georgian borders would be reasonably good place for deploying ballistic
missile system to defend itself from outer enemies. These are the main reasons why
Georgias European integration is a non- zero-sum game.
To be realistic, it is clear that EUs offer in bilateral relations is too distant;
however promotion of regional cooperation seems very promising. Indeed the
region building under Eastern Partnership which was most probably inspired by
earlier examples such as Visegrad or CEFTA - has real chances to succeed because
it falls within the genuine interest of both EaP member states and the EU. The sole
but here is that EaP unites under its umbrella the group of countries with strong
general differences as well as differences in interests. Good solution here is that on
the one hand EU should continue to pursue country-by-country approach while on
the other hand EUs involvement is crucial in their conflict resolution processes. In
this context it is important to remember that not only Eastern Partnership but also
the notion of South Caucasus Region has been invented by EU policy makers.
As for the conflict, in general terms, according to official vision by
Commission, the Eastern Partnership should be capable to promote stability and
multilateral confidence building with the goal of consolidating the sovereignty and
territorial integrity of partners. However, there is no explicitly in proposal on EUs
role in resolving conflicts similar to as it was under European Neighborhood
Policy. Of course, there are important positive developments which should not be
underestimated: since 2003 European Council appointed EU special representative
51
JEAN MONNET
and later on - EU special representative for Crisis; besides after Georgia-Russian

War two hundred unarmed monitors were sent which stands as sole international
mission observing the security situation in Georgia per se increasing the
significance and responsibility of the European Union in region. Besides, EU is one
of the three co-chairs in Geneva talks along with United Nations and OSCE. Still,
what is missing from EU side - it is genuine conflict policy dimension which would
complement all the initiatives promulgated so far during the past period;
simultaneously it would stop risking EUs predicted transformation into empty
gesture player within this society. Besides, here it should be considered also that
even though US was lobbying Georgian into NATO, its security was never assured
by Washington. So that the European Union- initially trade-driven entity, has
attained the critical time and momentum to make certain reorientations determined
by objective circumstances.
The preparatory process for launching DCFTA took enthusiastic start in 2008
however the pace substantially slowed down for various reasons among which
there are three main: Firstly, Georgian government implemented extensive
deregulatory policies which resulted in differences with EU standards. Secondly,
EU gained through bad experience with other countries in the neighborhood, such
as the Ukraine. And thirdly, it can be presumed that EU has clearly defensive
policy.
There were EU determined long set of commitments necessary to be fulfilled
by Georgian side for starting DCFTA negotiations which finally resulted in
definition of four most important areas to be covered: Technical Barriers to Trade
(TBTs), Sanitary and Phytosanitary Measures (SPS), Intellectual Property Rights
(IPR), and Competition. While Georgian Government admitted that it fulfilled
most of the recommendations that were negotiable, costs-benefit analysis showed
that the full-scale implementation of pre-requisites would be very costly for the
country leading the government directly stating that several provisions are simply
non-negotiable. And substantively considerable arguments are brought why
approximation with EU regulations in many cases would mean introduction of
various corrupted systems keeping in mind that EU regulations are written for very
large markets as compared to Georgian small size market with its negative soviet
legacy of past.
Just to make small illustration regarding the above-mentioned context, the
issue of Intellectual Property Rights Enforcement is enough. IPR enforcement was
considered problematic under feasibility study and recommendations as
preconditions for launching DCFTA negotiations were proposed under special
matrix. Later on, when the original recommendations were implemented by
Government of Georgia the second set of obligations was delivered where the
requirement of introduction of ex officio power to initiate investigations on IPR
infringements were introduced. In legal terms ex-officio power means that the
law-enforcement officials have to act or impose measures without a request by a
right-holder or other interested party while under under Article 26 of the Criminal
52

Procedure Code of Georgia the violations of rights foreseen under Articles 189 and
1891 of the Criminal Code of Georgia (IPR infringements) are subject to the
Private-Public Criminal Prosecution meaning that the criminal case shall be
initiated by a prosecutor only if there is a complaint from the victim of the crime.
There is only one case when a prosecutor has a right to initiate criminal charges
even if there is no complaint from the victim; Under the second section of Article
26 of the Criminal Procedure Code of Georgia the prosecutor may initiate case in
the absence of the victims complaint if the case has the special significance for the
society at large and at the same time the victim - because of his/her inability or
dependence on the accused - cannot protect his/her rights and legal interests.
However, even in this case the written consent of the victim is still mandatory.
Various researched proved that implementation of ex officio in Georgia
currently would be extremely expensive for the country. Even under WTO rules
through the Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights
(The TRIPs Agreement- was adopted at Marrakech on 15 April 1994) the ex
officio provision is a so called may provision which means that WTO members
are not obligated to introduce ex officio measures in their legal systems but its
purpose is to provide a framework for such measures where they exist. Than the
rhetoric question is why EC insists on implementation of this actually nonnegotiable option if it is not the clear-cut demonstration of its defensive approach?
Besides, even if this recommendation is implemented there is nothing that would
guarantee that afterwards negotiations will start; quite on the contrary: there is quite
a considerable experience that new harsher requirements will follow - suggesting to
Georgian Government they should come up with the policy most suitable for the
countrys economic development considering the existing realities. This is
especially true considering that Georgia could not benefit even from GSP+ because
the products exported in EU such as mineral products, lubricants and wine are
classified as sensitive and thus do not qualify for significant tariff reduction.
There is a discourse within the Georgian society that EUs defensive
approach to start negotiations on DCFTA might be a response on Georgias veto on
Russian WTO membership. Recently the Georgian Government representatives
commented that even though nothing is there in the Commissions official
statements that would indicate the above reasoning still it can not be totally
excluded that these issues might be interrelated as the process is not without tradeoffs. However, officials of Georgia would prefer not to link these two issues as
upcoming DCFTA has lots of preconditions itself.
To summarize, under the EaP framework Georgia would prefer to have more
concrete goals from the EU side including its better involvement in conflict
resolution process. Apart from this, while region building is vital for common
interests, otherwise differentiated approach would be appreciated as needy and
timely approach. Even though there are certain developments in EU-Georgian
relationship within Eastern Partnership and beyond such as Civil Aviation
Liberalization Agreement as well as Visa Facilitation Agreement still it is more
53
JEAN MONNET
important to think in terms of more tangible results for future as it is obvious that
human mobility is not fully deployed; here should be considered that even the EaP
summit was postponed presumably due to there was not much to be reported during
past two years. Of course in reasonable future the ultimate goal is achievement of
four freedoms modeled after EFTA states where strong economic ties are exercised
without membership. However, in this process the requirements for Georgia
proposed by EU are often similar to that of membership procedures. In this
situation if political and economic reforms are proven to be very costly, than it
becomes even more difficult to implement them without core incentive of
accession perspective - which not only for Georgia but for the rest EaP members is
genuine driving force within this framework. Besides, we shall remember that ever
since Lisbon any European State which respects the principles set out in Article 6
(1) may apply to become a member of the Union. Therefore it seems worthwhile to
consider an option of finding some good balance between interests and values by
both Georgian and EU counterparts within the framework of this partnership.
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. Bayramov, Vugar, Rashidov, Elchin, SECTOR POLICY CONVERGENCES IN
TECHNICAL RULES/STANDARDS AND CUSTOMS IN AZERBAIJAN TO SUPPORT EU
EASTERN PARTNERSHIP INITIATIVE, Edited by Tim McNaught, 2011;
2. Boonstra, Jos, Shapovalova, Natalia, The EUs Eastern Partnership: One year
backwards, 2009;
3. Collignon, Stefan, The Three Sources of Legitimacy for European Fiscal Policy ,
International Political Science Review / Revue internationale de science
politique, Vol.28, No. 2 (Mar., 2007), pp. 155-184, Sage Publications;
4. Delsoldato, Giorgia, Eastward Enlargement by the European Union and
Transnational Parties, International Political Science Review / Revue
internationale de science politique, Vol.
23, No. 3, Enlarging the European Union: Challenges to and from Central and
Eastern Europe. L'largissement de l'Union europenne (Jul., 2002), pp. 269289, Published by: Sage Publications;
5. Elgn, zlem and Tillman, Erik R. Exposure to European Union Policies and
Support for Membership in the Candidate Countries, Political Research
Quarterly, Vol. 60, No. 3 (Sep., 2007), pp. 391-400;
6. Grabbe, Heather,European Union Conditionality and the "Acquis
Communautaire", International Political Science Review / Revue internationale
de science politique, Vol.23, No. 3, Enlarging the European Union: Challenges
to and from Central and Eastern Europe. L'largissement de l'Union europenne
(Jul., 2002), pp. 249-268, Published by: Sage Publications;
7. Gray, Julia, International Organization as a Seal of Approval: European Union
Accession and Investor, American Journal of Political Science, Vol. 53, No. 4
(Oct., 2009), pp. 931-949, Midwest Political Science Association;
8. Hellstrm, Anders, Beyond Space: Border Making in European Integration, the
Case of Ireland,
54

Geografiska Annaler. Series B, Human Geography, Vol. 85, No. 3 (2003), pp. 123135, Blackwell Publishing on behalf of the Swedish Society for Anthropology
and Geography;
9. Hungarian Political Summary, Good management of EU presidency tasks, April
2011;
10. Interview with Deputy Minister of Foreign Affairs Mr. Tornike Gordadze;
11. Interview with the Official of Georgias Prime Minister Bureau;
12. Kille, Kent J. and. Scully, Roger M, Executive Heads and the Role of
Intergovernmental Organizations: Expansionist Leadership in the United
Nations and the European Union, Political Psychology, Vol. 24, No. 1 (Mar.,
2003), pp. 175-198;
13. Kono, Daniel Yuichi, Are Free Trade Areas Good for Multilateralism?
Evidence from the European Free Trade Association, International Studies
Quarterly, Vol. 46, No. 4 (Dec., 2002), pp. 507-527, Blackwell Publishing on
behalf of The International Studies Association;
14. Messerlin, Patrick, Emerson, Michael, Jandieri, Gia, Le Vernoy, Alexander,
An Appraisal of the EUs Trade Policy Towards its Eastern Neighbors: The
Case of Georgia, GROUPE DCONOMIE MONDIALE, SCIENCES PO, PARIS,
CENTRE FOR EUROPEAN POLICY STUDIES, BRUSSELS 2011;
15. Morris, Lydia, Globalization, Migration and the Nation-State: The Path to a
Post-National Europe? The British Journal of Sociology, Vol. 48, No. 2 (Jun.,
1997), pp. 192-209. Published by: Blackwell Publishing on behalf of The
London School of Economics and Political Science;
16. Nello, Susan Senior, Preparing for Enlargement in the European Union: The
Tensions between Economic and Political Integration, International Political
Science Review / Revue internationale de science politique, Vol.23, No. 3,
Enlarging the European Union: Challenges to and from Central and Eastern
Europe. L'largissement de l'Union europenne (Jul., 2002), pp. 291-317, Sage
Publications;
17. Nies, Susanne, Longhurst, Kerry, Recasting Relations with the Neighbours Prospects for the Eastern Partnership, February 2009;
18. Sinkkonen, Teemu, GETTING COLD IN THE CAUCASUS, CAN THE EU PREVENT
THE FREEZING OF THE GEORGIAN-RUSSIAN CONFLICT? FIIA BRIEFING PAPER 78,
March 2011
19. Virkkunen, Joni, Post-Socialist Borderland: Promoting or Challenging the
Enlarged European Union? Source: Geografiska Annaler. Series B, Human
Geography, Vol. 83, No. 3 (2001), pp. 141-151, Blackwell Publishing on behalf
of the Swedish Society for Anthropology and Geography;
20. Work Card, Transparency International, 2011.
55
JEAN MONNET
THE ROLE OF LAW SYSTEM

OF THE REPUBLIC OF MOLDOVA IN THE PROCESS
OF EU INTEGRATION
CIOBANU Ion,
Baltsy State University A. Russo
Motto:
Over the tight straits it could be easily built a bridge. That separates the
Europeans from 210 million of north-Africans, whose average income for each person is
1800 $ per year, and from 700 million of Africans from Sahara, whose average income for
each inhabitant is 500 $ per year. From the other hand, the average income of West
Europeans is 22 800 $. The collapse of communism from the Central and East Europe
permits to a number of 350 million persons from this region to circulate freely. Through
all these potential emigrants, 70 million comes from countries that today belong to
European Union. The conflicts which continue in the Middle East caused immigrations
from this region to north-west.
Alberto Alesina, Francesco Giavazzi.
While new members of EU submit step by step the simple beneficiaries of

EU politics to members with full rights of freedom space, security and justice
(FSSJ), the extern effects of the European integration are increasingly felt beyond
the new extern borders. The change of Schengen border will have a direct effect on
new EU neighbors, on its population, economics and their personal border regimes.
As well as the Central and East European countries (CEE) at the beginning of '90,
those new neighbors have a special role in internal and external security , in the
cooperation in justice and internal affairs (JIA).
Now Russia, Ukraine, Moldova and Belarus are potential sources of threat
soft for the security linked directly to the justice and the internal affairs, as
countries of origin , maybe more important, as transit countries for sporadic wave
of immigrants, drugs traffickers, persons involved in organized crime or even
terrorists.
Except the soviet inheritance, the territory and the borders always
represented some sensible subjects for these countries. Belarus, Moldova and
Ukraine are classic example of some border zones which were in the past in the
composition of some neighbor countries: Belarus was a part of Russia and Poland,
Moldova of Russia and Rumania, Ukraine, whose name has its origin in the
border or border zone, was under the Russian, Austro-Hungaria, Poland and
soviet domination before obtaining the independence in 1991. 42
Speaking about Moldova, we can confirm that it's the poorest country in
Europe and is still fighting with the most elementary problems of state building.
42
Karen Henderson, Spaiul libertii, securitii i justiiei n Europa lrgit. - Ch.: .E.P. tiina, 2009. p. 7071
56

According to some appreciations of Lowenhardt, Hill and White, third of

workforce of Moldova lives and works abroad, the majority illegal. As more than
60 percent of Moldova's population is Rumanian speaking, the beginning of
negotiations of endorsement of Rumania to EU stirred fears that Moldova could be
isolated from Europe, making a lot of Moldovans get the second citizenship, the
Rumanian one.43
Along with the expansion to EU, to the East, Russia, Ukraine and less to
Belarus and Moldova, became the priority target for the extern relations in JIA.
That isn't a surprise if we look at the geography of enlarged European Union. The
extern border, as guard of FSSJ, has now 2500 km including Russia, 1250 km
including Belarus, 1150 km including Ukraine and 450 km including Moldova. It
exist an increasing sensation of interdependence and even the area's vulnerability of
Schengen's opened space to agitating zone from the extern borders. The
increasing gap between prosperous EU and the countries of east and south border
can emphasize the risks of intern security on both borders sides. 44
The APC was negotiated with Moldova at the same time as those with
Russia, Ukraine and Belarus and became valid in July 1998. Three years later, the
committee adopted the Strategy Document with Moldova (SDM), which provides
the strategic framework according the assistance of EU for 2002-2006. Taking into
consideration the fact that the instability in Moldova could easily flow in EU, the
strategic Document provides that by the cooperation, EU will contribute to the
fight with the crime, corruption, traffic, and the illegal emigration. The given
priority to the JIA domain is evident and in the Indicative Program Tacis for 20022003, included in the same document and which indicates as specific objectives of
the good government primarily the creation of the anticorruption politics and of a
program which will establish a containing system for this domain, formed of
appropriate legislation, institutional consolidation, prophylactic activity, awareness
and capacity development and second the development of a hostile environment
which practice the money laundering, especially by the elaboration of the specific
legislation and of a Department of Financial Information (DFI). 45
The main innovation linked to the conditions imposed by EU in this period
was the insertion of a suspending clause in all European agreements signed after
may 1992, which provide that the signing of commercial and cooperation
agreements isn't possible without respecting the rules in five basic domains: state
law, human rights, multiparty system, free and correct elections and a market
economy. The European agreements can be canceled if those conditions are not
followed, but that kind of cancel didn't happen, even when EU criticized in public
the democratic practices from Slovenia in 1994 and 1995, that proves that this
cancellation clause of the commercial and cooperative agreement is deprived by
43
Karen Henderson,. Op.cit., p. 73

Karen Henderson, op.cit., p. 75
45
Karen Henderson, op. cit., p.79
44
57
JEAN MONNET
EU as a measure of last resort.46

The candidate-countries from Central and East Europe must adopt all the
laws and the norms existing in EU, being submissive to the same pressures of
Europeanization as the member-states in the case of institutional and political
models which have been taken from EU. The legal transpose of acquis and the
harmonization with the EU's laws are essential conditions for becoming a memberstate and represent the main topics in the process of endorsement and in preparation
of candidate-states.
Beside the constraint of personal norms, EU consolidated other
international legal norms by the introduction of these conditions of accession. For
accession to EU, the applicant states should ratify different international
Conventions. For example, in the case of human rights, there were: The Social
European Book, Convention-the framework for protection of the national
minorities, Convention on the elimination of all forms of racial discrimination and
Convention on the elimination of all forms of women discrimination. The
conditions of EU's accession strengthened the conditions of other international
institutions, such as Global Trade Organization, Council of Europe, and the
international financial institutions (International Monetary Fund and World Bank).
For example, the partnership, of Rumanian's accession from 1998 included the
implementation of the agreement with banks for development, but the interest of
IMF to establish the macroeconomic was consolidated by the priority of EU on the
balance of internal and external balance payments.47
The accession from 1985, signed in Schengen, although it was used ten
years later, provided the elimination of the control at intern borders of member
states that couldn't get reference in the Treaty on European Union. That inserts the
article K that indicates that the objective of the Union is the one to offer to the
citizens a high level of protection in a free, secure space of justice, to develop a
common action between member states in police and justice in criminal
cooperation domain, preventing the racism and the xenophobia and fighting with
those phenomenon, especially the terrorism, human settlement and the crimes
against children, the drug traffic, arms traffic, corruption and fraud. 48
With the reorientation of EU policy, the parties made an exchange of views
about advancement of Moldova for the European integration, especially in the
context of negotiations between Moldova and EU for signing the Agreement of
Association. In such a way it was indicated the priorities for the close future of the
Moldovan parties the intern reforms necessary for complying to the EU
standards, the moldo-comunity dialogue on liberalization of visa regime, the
legislative reform, diversification of aviation services.
46
Heather Grabbe, Puterea de transformare a UE. Europenizarea prin intermediul condiiilor de aderare n
Europa Central i de Est. - Ch.: Epigraf SRL, 2008. p. 23
47
Heather Grabbe, op. cit. p.90-91
48
Flore Pop, Sergiu Gherghina, Uniunea European dup 50 de ani: ntre entuziasmul extinderii i
aprofundarea integrrii/ coord. Flore Pop, Sergiu Chrghina.- Cluj Napoca: Argonaut, 2007. p. 29-30
58

In 2009 the efforts of our country in European integration's process are

oriented to launch negotiations on Agreement of Association between MoldovaEU. In June, the EU Council adopted the Warden lines to negociate the new
Agreement with Moldova. Our country showed its interest that the document
provides the common actions in liberalization of visa process, the forward creation
of free trade zone, the sectoral cooperation.
Moldova is in process of preparation of negotiating group and is interested in
launching as soon as possible of the negociation itself.
Also, it was determined the European Integration Agenda and Priorities for
2009, among which we can mention:
1. The ensuring of respect of human rights and media freedom
2. The improvement of policy framework in assurance of human rights, ensuring
the right of assembly.
3. The ensuring of transparent relations between authorities and media institutions,
the independent work of regulatory institution in audiovisual, as well as the
TM.
7. The improvement of detention's conditions and the ensuring of human rights'
respect in institutions which ensure the persons detention.
8. Implementation of Law on Prosecution.
9. Consolidation of judiciary system's capacity.
12. The reform of state-guaranteed legal assistance in way to ensure the access to
justice.
17. Managing migration and asylum, preventing and fighting against trafficking of
human beings.
18. The consolidation of state border's management.
23. Energy efficiency.
25. Protection of rivalry.
26. Improving sanitary and phytosanitary issues in way to export the products of
animal and vegetal origin to EU.
28. Environment.
(32 accession domain).
The National legislation priorities in European integration. Recently the
European Union and Moldova finished the negociations on an agreement of mutual
protection of geographical indications (GI), it's written in the press release of the
European Committee. By this agreement Moldova will ensure a high level of
protection for more than 3 200 European geographical indications for food, wines
and alcohol that was guaranteed protection within the EU.
The text of the agreement persues as well the promovation and the
stimulation of trade exchanges for agricultural products and original food as from
Moldova's territory, as from European Union.
After Georgia, Moldova is the second of the countries included in EU
neighbor policy which makes this important step forward to promotion and
protection of agricultural products quality. The objective of these negotiations is to
59
JEAN MONNET
protect better the consumers, the way not to mislead them of the real origin of the
product and its real quality. More than that, by this agreement, Moldova adjusts the
national legislation to the highest standards on protection of the rights of
intellectual property.
Moldova is known traditionally for its important yield of wine, but the
development of geographical indications should contribute significantly to
diversification of that sector.
The agreement should have the role of a dynamic instrument which would
guide to quality improvement of products which are the object of trade exchanging
between European Union and Moldova. That will introduce an updating and
regular consultation mechanism, which will be useful for including some new
products in the list of geographical indications. The agreement will reach the
European Committee and Parliament as well as the legislative authorities from
Moldova where should be approved for being able to become valid. As well,
Moldova's Parliament has to adopt 27 laws for liberalization the visa regime with
EU. At least that provides the legislative program of implementing the Plan of
Actions with EU, which was received by the Government in January this year.
Recently in statutory meeting on Wednesday, the majority of parliamentary
committee approved positively that legislative program. According to that program
the Parliament have to adopt some laws that are related to the documents' security,
border management, migration and asylum politics, the protection of personal data,
judicial and police cooperation, preventing and fighting with corruption and
financial crimes. As well, the legislators will have to amend a dozens of rules for
being able to bring them to the European standards and will review the national
legislation in the interception of telephone calls and registration of religious
denominations.
According to the information note, The Parliament has a determined role
during the first stage of development of the Plan of actions with EU related to the
harmonizing of the legal framework of justice and intern affairs. The step to the
next phase of implementation of the Plan of Actions with EU will be conditioned
by the quality of legislation adopted at the first stage.
Moldova starts visa dialogue with EU on June 15 2010. After a half of a
year, European Committee elaborated the Plan of Actions Moldova-EU in
liberalization in visa regime which was sent to Moldova on January 24 2011,
during the visit in Kishinev of the European Comissar of intern affairs, Cecilia
Malmstrom. Till now, it was adopted just one legislation from 41 planed actions for
this stage. In development stage are 13 legislations, in the notice stage 15, it was
sent to Government to be approved 7 legislations, to Parliament to be adopted 4
legislations.
60

, , ,

Abstract:
The subject of research publications is the study of the readiness of the ATU
Gagauzia to the segregation and integration processes. This publication provides an
overview of the legal aspects of the formation and subsequent strengthening of the status of
the ATU Gagauzia in Moldova. In the present publication are investigated aspects of the
basis of legislative and judicial branches of government. Consider the economic,
demographic and educational potential of the functioning of the Authority. There is
presented the analysis of the problems of the functioning of Gagauzia in the context of
protecting the interests of national minorities. Accordingly to the logical continuation
developed proposals to address the shortcomings in this area.
- ,
, , 100

. 90- . XX ,
,
. , ,

.
, ( )
, . 90-
,
,

.
1994 ,
,
,
.
,
,
. , 23 1994

( ) [2].
, - -
,
,
61
JEAN MONNET
,
( ) (344
23.12.1994.) [3].
,
,
, .

.
, ,
.
: , ( 31 1995
) ,
.

(Gagauzia Halk Topluu), 35
,

.
,
. 4
.

(Gagauzia Bakannk Komiteti).
,
, .
, , ,
(5 - , , , ,
) .
.
. 1,848 . . .
: , , .
: 49- % - 59- % .
.
-
(dolay) , -
32 :
1 ;
2 -;
27 , 7 : , ,
.
2 ()
( ) (
62

).
.

- ,
.
, , ,
.
. ,
, ,
, ,
. -
,
.
23293 , 55 ,
22163 . 707 ,
( ) 423 .
, ,
, , .

,
.

GRT (Gguziya Radio Televizionu kulesi).
,
,
.

2010
160,1 . .
82 %. : - 7,8%,
- 4,8%, - 2,4%, - 2,3% . [10].

,
.

11 1991 . ,
01 1991. 408,
[5].
, ,
.

, .
63
JEAN MONNET

,
.

, ,
,
. ,
. Alma mater ,
,
.
,
,
,
,
:
- ,
;
,
, 11 ;

,
: --;

: ;
,
( 10 ),
,
, , , ;
-
( ),
;

, ;

,
[7].
, ,

.
50 - 60 . .

64

. 5000.
100
, 500
. 150 . , . .
100 . 26 . .
,
2009 460 . - 15,8% 2008 .

, , ,
57,5% (263,4 . ), 12%
.
,
. ,
( )
[4],

,

.

,
,
, , ,
, ,
.

,
2005-2015., ()
2007-2010.., -
( ) 2009-2015 .. [6], ,
,

.
, :
,
, , ,
,
. ,
.
- ( 8-
),
65
JEAN MONNET
.
. ,
400 .
,
. ,
. ,
, , .
. ,
,
, ,
, .
15-16 2011 -
, ,
,
, BRIDGE (2008-2012), ,
,
, .
, ,
,

.
BRIDGE ISCOMET,

() ASER -
()
().
, , ,

,
:
1.
,
,
,
, , ,
,
, ;
,
,

66

1991 . ,
. :

,
,

, ;

,

, ,
, ;

,
,
;

GRT ,
. ,
,
,
, GRT;

,

.
2.
,

,
;
3.
,
, ,
,

, :
,
;
4. , ,

12 ;
5.
,
67
JEAN MONNET
, ,

-
(, , , ..), ,
, - ;
6.

,
, ,
,
;
7.
,
,
(
);
8.
, , , ,
, , ,
,
, ;
9.
,
,
,
,
.
16 2011 ,
, .
20
.
,
. ,

, . ,
, ,
,
, ,
, , ,

,
,
, .
68

, ,
, ,

, .
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
:

( ). Nr.344-XIII 23.12.94 N 3-4 /
14.01.1995.
( ). 28-/1/ 14
1998 .

24- V/II 26.12.2000.
, 408
01 1991.,
.
- ,
26 2009.
.. -
// , . ,
2009 . http:// www.gagauzia.md.
-
. -,
,2008. -247.
.. . //
: :
- 25 2010 .,
, 2011, .68-74.
www.statistica.md.
69
JEAN MONNET
EURO-REGIUNILE N CARE REPUBLICA MOLDOVA ESTE

PARTENER: OPORTUNITI I OBSTACOLE N
COOPERAREA TRANSFRONTALIER
PERCIUN Rodica, IEFS
Abstract:
The European Neighbourhood Policy's vision involves a ring of countries, sharing
the EU's fundamental values and objectives, drawn into an increasingly close relationship,
going beyond co-operation to involve a significant measure of economic and political
integration. This will bring enormous gains to all involved in terms of increased stability,
security and well being.
Regional policy is an instrument of financial solidarity and a powerful force for
cohesion and economic integration. Solidarity seeks to bring tangible benefits to citizens
and regions that are least well-off. Due to these advantages the Republic of Moldovas
participation in Euro-regions should present a particular interest for the Moldovan
authorities.
Keywords: European Neighbourhood Policy, Euro-regions, Partnership,
Transnational Cooperation Programme, strategy etc.
Introducere. Politica European de Vecintate (PEV) reprezint o nou

abordare bazat pe cooperare n cadrul relaiilor dintre Uniunea European i
vecinii si. Necesitatea unei Politici Europene de Vecintate se face acut simit
dup extinderea Uniunii Europene. Conceptul de Politic European de Vecintate,
lansat de ctre Parlamentul European urmrete transformarea noiunii de grani
ntr-un spaiu al cooperrii i al legturilor politice, economice i sociale menit s
evite crearea unei imagini n care UE este o citadel ce-i apr valorile n spatele
unor ziduri cu porile de fier. UE este dispus s asiste rile, care doresc s ncheie
Planuri de aciuni comune, n efortul lor de a-i reforma economiile, instituiile i
mentalitile. Politica European de Vecintate este structurat pe patru direcii
(figura 1). Aceasta propune un parteneriat cu un set de obiective ambitioase pentru
statele vecine UE, bazat pe mprtirea acelorai valori politice i economice i
reformarea instituional.
Trebuie s menionm, c Politica European de Vecintate nu ofer statelor
vizate n figura 1 perspectiva aderrii la UE, ci permite o relaie privilegiat cu
vecinii i o mai bun focalizare a eforturilor n domenii de importan vital pentru
apropierea acestor state de standardele europene [2, pag. 1-4].
Strategia UE cu privire la sprijinul pe care-l ofer rilor mai srace este
urmtoarea: Orice form de cooperare pentru dezvoltare nu este un act de
generozitate, nu este un act gratuit n sensul tehnic al cuvntului, ci un act pragmatic
care ncearc s realizeze o sincronie favorabil, binefctoare, ntre sistemul de
valori i procesele care au loc n interiorul UE i cele din afara UE [5].
Din aceste considerente putem meniona c Politica de Vecintate permite
Republicii Moldova noi perspective de parteneriat, cum ar fi:
Perspectiva avansrii spre un grad semnificativ de integrare i
70

posibilitatea de a participa progresiv la aspectele cheie ale politicilor i programelor

UE.
Deschiderea reciproc a economiilor i reducerea continu a barierelor
din calea comerului, ceea ce va stimula investiiile i creterea economic.
Stabilirea unui dialog constructiv privind liberalizarea vizelor cu UE.
Sprijin financiar sporit, n special prin cooperarea transfrontalier i
transnaional dintre Moldova i statele membre ale UE.
Posibiliti pentru deschiderea treptat sau participarea consolidat n
anumite programe comunitare, promovnd legturile culturale, educaionale, de
mediu, tehnice i tiinifice.
Susinere, inclusiv asistena tehnic i twinning-ul pentru a ndeplini

standardele i normele UE, precum i acordarea sprijinului direcionat pentru
ajustarea legislativ.
Direciile Politicii
Europene de Vecintate
Grupul de noi state

independente
occidentale
Rusia
Ucraina
Bielorus
Moldova
Caucazul de Sud
Armenia
Azerbaijan
Georgia
Sudul
Mediteranei
Algeria, Egipt,
Israel, Iordania,
Liban, Libia,
Maroc, Autoritatea
Palestiniana, Siria
i Tunisia
Figura 1. Direciile Politicii Europene de Vecintate

Sursa: elaborat de autor n baza materialelor cercetate
Aspectul metodologic. Scopul acestui articol este abordarea teoreticometodologic a factorilor ce influeneaz apariia, stimularea i dezvoltarea
cooperrii transfrontaliere ca parte component a PEV; identificarea instrumentelor
de analiz i evaluare a acestui proces; evidenierea obstacolelor ce stau n calea
cooperrii menionate, i efectuarea unor concluzii cu privire la participarea la acest
proces a Moldovei.
Rezultate: ntr-adevr, exist o puternic for de atracie a modelului
european pentru rile aflate la periferiile UE, iar cooperarea regional este din
acest punct de vedere un stimulent esenial care contribuie la dezvoltarea unei
coeziuni economice i sociale a unor spaii geografice transfrontaliere ce includ
uniti administrativ-teritoriale din state vecine, membre i nemembre ale UE.
Cooperarea n acest cadru const n crearea legturilor directe i permanente ntre
regiunile i comunitile aflate de o parte i de alta a frontierelor de stat, n virtutea
71
JEAN MONNET
competenelor autoritilor locale i n conformitate cu legislaia naional. [4,

pag.7-8]
Trebuie menionat, c n anul 1975, Comunitatea European a lansat dou
instrumente de politic regional, unul financiar i altul politic: Fondul European
de Dezvoltare Economic i Regional (FEDER) i Comitetul de Politic
Regional (CPR), avnd ca scop sprijinirea regiunilor aflate sub media comunitar
ca nivel de dezvoltare. [1, pag.8-15]
Proiectele avansate la nivelul Uniunii Europene pentru euroregiuni sunt
finanate prin intermediul fondurilor structurale, n cadrul programului INTERREG
(sprijinirea cooperrii transfrontaliere, transnaionale i interregionale, precum i a
unei dezvoltri armonioase i echilibrate a ntregului spaiu comun), precum i prin
fonduri publice ale comunitilor locale i prin fonduri private (fundaii, ONG-uri,
ntreprinderi etc.). De asemenea, pentru proiectele la care particip i ri
candidate la aderarea la UE sunt alocate fonduri prin intermediul programului
PHARE-CBC (cross border cooperation).
Dei att Consiliul Europei, ct i Uniunea European sunt implicate n
dezvoltarea politicilor regionale, trebuie remarcat diferena de orientare a celor
dou instituii n acest domeniu. Astfel, dac politica regional a UE are mai ales o
finalitate economic, Consiliul Europei acord o importan deosebit conservrii
patrimoniului cultural specific fiecrei regiuni, dialogului ntre culturi, grupuri
etnice i religii, precum i dezvoltrii instituionale. Organul suprem al fiecrei
euroregiuni este Consiliul format din conductorii unitilor administrativteritoriale membre ale Euro-regiunii respective. Preedintele n exerciiu al
Euroregiunii conduce activitatea Consiliului. Organele executive ale euroregiunii
sunt cteva comisii de lucru constituite pe domenii de activitate, care organizeaz i
coordoneaz activitatea euroregiunii n aceste domenii. Asigurarea lucrrilor de
secretariat pentru buna desfurare a lucrrilor Consiliului Euroregiunii este
efectuat de Secretariatul Consiliului Euroregiunii. Pentru realizarea direciilor i
mecanismelor de aciune concrete ale euroregiunii, sunt create grupuri de experi,
precum i grupuri de lucru. [3, pag. 10-15]
Modelul euro-regional a favorizat o colaborare activ a rilor din
Europa Central i de Sud-Est, fiind mbriat i de RM prin participarea,
pn la acest moment, la constituirea i dezvoltarea cooperrii n formatul a 3
euro-regiuni - Dunrea de Jos, Prutul de Sus i Siret-Prut-Nistru. [6]
La 14 august 1998, a fost semnat Acordul cu privire la constituirea Euroregiunii Dunrea de Jos, drept urmare a demersului autoritilor din Romnia,
Republica Moldova i Ucraina. Componena Euro-regiunii Dunrea de Jos este
urmtoarea:
1. din partea Republicii Moldova: raioanele Cahul, Cantemir i Vulcneti,
2. din partea Romniei: judeele Galai, Brila i Tulcea,
3. din partea Ucrainei: regiunea Odesa.
Dintre aciunile desfurate pn n prezent sub egida Euroregiunii Dunrea
de Jos, pot fi evideniate:
72

nceperea cursurilor la Universitatea de Stat Cahul, nfiinat prin

extinderea Universitii Dunrea de Jos din Galai la Cahul (1 octombrie 1999);
semnarea unui Protocol de colaborare ntre Consiliul Judeean Tulcea

i Consiliul Judeean Cahul (12 mai 2000).
Acordul cu privire la crearea Euro-regiunii Prutul de Sus a fost finisat n
martie 1999, dar oficial a intrat n vigoare din 22 septembrie 2000, cnd la
Botoani a fost semnat de ctre efii administraiilor publice locale. Din partea
Republicii Moldova n aceast euroregiune au intrat raioanele Fleti, Edine,
Glodeni, Ocnia, Rcani, Briceni, Bli i Edine; din partea Romniei Suceava
i Botoani i din partea Ucrainei regiunea Cernui, n total cu un teritoriu de
circa 29 mii km2 i populaia de peste 2,9 milioane locuitori.
Dintre activitile desfurate, pot fi menionate:
Organizarea de conferine tiinifice internaionale pe probleme legate de
relaiile interetnice i protecia mediului;
Schimb de experien n domeniul administrativ, social-economic,
cultural etc.;
Adoptarea i aplicarea, ncepnd cu 1 iulie 2001, a Hotrrii Consiliului
Euroregiunii privind anularea taxelor i plilor locale la trecerea frontierelor de
stat de ctre persoanele fizice i juridice care locuiesc sau sunt nregistrate pe
teritoriul Euroregiunii;
Un important proiect de infrastructur, a crui implementare s-a fcut cu
sprijinul programului Phare 2000 al Uniunii Europene i al Guvernului Romniei, a
fost Reconstrucia podului de la Rdui.
Proiecte pe termen scurt i mediu pot fi menionate:
realizarea unor programe comune de monitorizare i evaluare a calitii
apelor rului Prut;
optimizarea exploatrii nodului hidrotehnic Stnca-Costeti;
armonizarea metodologiilor de prognoz meteorologic i hidrologic n
bazinele rurilor Tisa, Prut i Siret;
modernizarea punctelor vamale la frontierele dintre cele trei state;
crearea traseului turistic Prutul de Sus;
crearea unui sistem informaional ntre Camerele de Comer i Industrie din
cadrul Euro-regiunii;
nfiinarea unei bnci comerciale pentru membrii Euro-regiunii;
modernizarea unor drumuri de legtur ntre membrii Euro-regiunii;
dezvoltarea unor coridoare transfrontaliere feroviare i rutiere;
asigurarea alimentrii cu ap, canalizare i epurare n localitile limitrofe
rului Prut.
Euro-regiunea Siret-Prut-Nistru a fost constituit la 18 octombrie 2002
n urmtoarea componen: din partea Republicii Moldova raioanele Clrai,
Orhei, Cimilia, Teleneti, Soroca, Streni, Leova, Ungheni, Criuleni, Ialoveni,
Soldneti, Hnceti, Basarabeasca, Floreti, Dubsari, Anenii Noi, Rezina,
73
JEAN MONNET
Nisporeni, Cueni, Dubsari i Floreti, iar din partea Romniei judeele Iai i
Vaslui cu un teritoriu de 26, 4 mii km2 i populaia de 2,8 milioane locuitori. In
cadrul acestei Euro-regiuni, o atenie deosebit este acordat colaborrii la nivel
administrativ local n domeniile economic, cultural, al nvmntului i al
proteciei copilului. Prile euroregiunii au lansat Strategia de dezvoltare abia n
2009, la apte ani de la nfiinarea structurii. Astfel, abia n prezent, euro-regiunea
va accesa fonduri europene de circa 100 milioane euro, n urmtorii trei-patru ani.
Banii vor fi investii n rezolvarea celor mai importante probleme comunitare,
precum cele referitoare la infrastructura localitilor drumuri, apeducte, agent
termic, gazificri, canalizare etc. Evenimentul anului 2010 al r-lui Ungheni, de
exemplu, a fost organizarea unui for economic, la care au participat numeroi
oameni de afaceri strini. Unele din activitile prognozate pn n 2011 putem
numi: realizarea centrelor de stocare, sortare i export a produciei agricole;
dezvoltarea turismului, i anume inaugurarea primului parc naional cu o suprafa
de 20 000 de hectare, n care intr 15 localiti.
n paralel, Ucraina i Moldova au nceput, n februarie 2009, consultri pe
tema nfiinrii Euro-regiunii Nistru. Iniiativa viza raioanele Floreti, Dondueni, oldneti, Soroca i Camenca, respectiv regiunea ucrainean Vinia, iar cele
dou pri au susinut c aceasta se nscrie n Strategia UE privind Dimensiunea
Estic a Politicii Europene de Vecintate. n presa ucrainean au aprut o serie de
declaraii, care a subliniat lipsa de rezultate economice concrete a cooperrii
transfrontaliere din zona Bucovinei.
Totui, Euro-regiunile n care Republica Moldova este asociat prezint o
situaie n general proast, mai ales din cauza proieciei deficitare a euroregiunilor,
situaie care a constituit un impediment n atragerea de fonduri europene. De
exemplu, la euro-regiunea Dunrea de Jos nu s-a elaborat nc o strategie de
dezvoltare, timp de 10 ani nu s-a reuit atragerea de fonduri europene directe, iar
demararea unor proiecte comune a fost palid. Principalele idei se afl n stadiu de
proiect, pn n prezent nefiind identificat o surs de finanare (privat sau de stat)
interesat. Unele din aceste proiecte sunt:
realizarea unui registru unic al ntreprinderilor din cadrul euro-regiunii,
crearea unui web-site care s conin o baz de date referitoare la
asociaiile i camerele de comer i industrie din regiune,
ntocmirea unei hri a zonelor viticole din euro-regiuni,
reabilitarea cilor ferate i rutiere din regiune, precum i crearea unor
rute de transport rutier.
Din pcate, cnd vorbim de cooperarea tansfrontalier n care este implicat
Republica Moldova, suntem nevoii s recunoatem c partea moldovean este cea
mai pasiv.
Pasivitatea prii moldoveneti n lansarea i realizarea activitilor de
cooperare este cauzat de mai muli factori. n Republica Moldova nu
funcioneaz structura guvernamental care s promoveze politica regional
de stat i s sprijine interesele Euroregiunilor n structurile centrale de stat.
74

Structurile administrativ-teritoriale moldoveneti au redus mult capacitatea i

aa destul de joas n promovarea de sine stttor a unor politici de cooperare.
Practic, participarea prii moldoveneti n cadrul Euro-regiunilor poart un
caracter inert. Att la nivel central, ct i la nivel raional nu exist strategii de
integrare regional sau planuri de aciuni concrete care s valorifice beneficiile
cooperrii pentru teritoriile moldoveneti de la frontier. O alt cauz este i
insuficiena resurselor financiare de la bugetele locale pentru finanarea activitilor
de cooperare, accesul i posibilitile reduse la sursele financiare externe. De
asemenea, nu putem trece cu vederea faptul c unitile teritorial administrative din
Romnia i Ucraina posed un potenial mai mare n comparaie cu raioanele din
Republica Moldova. S lum spre exemplu - Euroregiunea Dunrea de Jos Raioanele noastre Cahul i Cantemir sunt parteneri egali cu Regiunea Odesa,
Judeele Galai, Brila i Tulcea. Numai Regiunea Odesa e mai mare ca ntreaga
Republic Moldova sau judeul Galai, cu un centru administrativ - ora n toat
legea, iar de cealalt parte, avem partenerul moldovean raionul Cantemir. Pentru
cine n-a cltorit n regiunile moldoveneti cu regret afirmm, c acestea sunt triste
i lipsite de culoare. Au pierdut foarte mult din ce aveau mai bun, n primul rnd,
resursele umane. Societatea civil supravieuite cu greu ntr-un astfel de mediu.
Nu exist capaciti i posibiliti de a dezvolta un concept, de a promova durabil o
idee. Iat de ce este nevoie de cooperarea raioanelor n cadrul unor regiuni mari.
Atunci se creeaz o capacitate cumulat de efort i dezvoltare economic.
Republica Moldova a devenit cel mai rural stat din Europa din mai multe
motive, dar i pentru c, dup proclamarea independenei, nu a acordat atenia
cuvenit politicii de dezvoltare regional. Evoluarea potenialului economic i
social al euroregiunilor identific numeroase oportuniti de cooperare
transfrontalier din diverse domenii, care vor accelera cooperarea economic,
precum i vor impulsiona dezvoltarea economic a Republicii Moldova.
n prezent n acest context de colaborare regional, o oportunitate reprezint
aa-numitele programe operaionale transfrontaliere. [5] Republica Moldova face
abia primii pai n accesarea acestor programe operaionale. Astfel, Republica
Moldova ncearc s participe la Programul Operaional Comun Romnia
Ucraina Republica Moldova, care, are un buget de 138 de milioane de euro,
pentru perioada 2007-2013. Acest program are menirea de a mbunti situaia
economico-social i a mediului nconjurtor. Realitatea nu este nici pe departe
satisfctoare, deoarece majoritatea primriilor din Republica Moldova nu depun
proiecte de finanare. Una din condiiile acestor programe este prezena
parteneriatelor ntre administraiile locale. Practica arat c pn acum doar 100 de
primrii (doar 9%) din Moldova au ncheiat acorduri de nfrire cu primriile din
Romnia.
Un alt program extrem de favorabil din punct de vedere financiar (un buget
de aproximativ 19 milioane de euro (pentru perioada 2007 2013)) este Programul
Operaional Comun de Cooperare n bazinul Mrii Negre. Din acest program fac
parte Armenia, Azerbaidjan, Bulgaria, Georgia, Grecia, Republica Moldova,
75
JEAN MONNET
Romnia, Rusia, Turcia i Ucraina. Aici se urmrete dezvoltarea economic i

social durabil a regiunilor din Bazinul Mrii Negre. Din pcate i acest program
este greu de operaionalizat pentru Moldova din cauza statutelor diferite ale
prilor. Aici se regsesc i ri membre UE, i un stat candidat, i tere ri.
Programul de Cooperare Transnaional Sud-Estul Europei are aria eligibil,
care cuprinde Albania, Austria, Bosnia i Heregovina, Bulgaria, Croaia, Fosta
Republic Iugoslav a Macedoniei, Grecia, Italia, Muntenegru, Republica
Moldova, Romnia, Serbia, Slovenia, Slovacia, Ucraina i Ungaria. n acest
program pentru crearea de parteneriate transnaionale n domenii de importan
strategic s-a alocat un buget de peste 245 de milioane de euro. i acest program nu
este prea operaional pentru noi, pentru c include ri cu statute foarte diferite,
cum ar fi trei membri vechi ai UE (Austria, Grecia, Italia), cinci membri noi
(Bulgaria, Ungaria, Romnia, Slovenia, Slovacia), dou state candidate (Croaia i
Fosta Republic Iugoslav a Macedoniei), patru state potenial candidate (Albania,
Bosnia, Muntenegru, Serbia), precum i dou state cu care UE are relaii speciale
(Republica Moldova i Ucraina).
Cele mai multe dintre problemele pe care, de regul, le ntmpin Euroregiunile sunt urmtoarele:
1.nu exist o strategie de dezvoltare, un plan de aciuni care s includ genuri
de proiecte, cum sunt cele economice, de mediu, interculturale, universitare, sociale
etc;
2.capacitile autoritilor locale sunt extrem de mici, n urma reducerii
cadrelor din ultimii ani;
3.nu exist specialiti calificai cu experien n elaborarea proiectelor;
4.lipsete o planificare spaial, care s permit crearea de coridoare de
transport moderne,
5.aproape nu exist proiecte care ar pune n valoare avantajele competitive ale
actorilor transfrontalieri - fora de munc, limba de comunicare, resursele locale,
complementaritatea economiilor locale etc.
Concluzie:
Premiza Politicii Europene de Vecintate se constituie n interesul
comun al UE i al statelor partenere de a nu transforma grania care le separ ntr-o
piedic n calea comerului, schimburilor sociale i comerciale sau mpotriva
cooperrii regionale. Viteza i intensitatea acestui proces depinde de voina i
capacitatea Republicii Moldova de a se angaja n transpunerea agendei PEV pentru
construirea i ntrirea actualului cadru de cooperare.
Condiiile pentru dezvoltarea optim a unei euroregiuni sunt echilibrul
economic minimal, elementele culturale comune i motenirea istoric, dar i
parteneriatul unor uniti administrative aparinnd statelor membre UE.
Republica Moldova este angajat n cadrul a 3 euroregiuni - Dunrea
de Jos, Prutul de Sus i Siret-Prut-Nistru. Astfel, peste 95% din teritoriu i 90%
din populaia Republicii Moldova fac parte din cadrul euroregional de cooperare
transfrontalier.
76

Modelul de colaborare n cadrul euroregiunilor este susinut de UE ca

pe un exerciiu anterior aderrii la UE a rilor participante i ca un microexperiment pentru implementarea unor relaii de natur comunitar ntre regiuni din
statele candidate.
Dei a salutat crearea unor euro-regiuni ntre RM, Romnia i Ucraina,
UE nu s-a grbit s le susin masiv, asigurnd doar strictul necesar pentru
formalizarea acestora.
Un alt factor care reprim i cele mai bune aciuni pe plan local este
legat de capacitile inegale ale actorilor locali, competenele vag definite ale
structurilor de coordonare n cadrul acestor euro-regiuni.
Colaborarea n cadrul euro-regiunilor const n crearea unor legturi
directe ntre regiuni i comuniti aflate de o parte i de alta a frontierelor de stat, n
virtutea competenelor autoritilor locale, aa cum sunt ele definite n legislaia
naional.
Avantajele euro-regiunilor sunt de necontestat, acestea fiind:
dinamizarea relaiilor economice i comerciale ntre prile membre,
favorizarea schimburilor culturale, artistice i tiinifice, a contactelor

ntre persoane i colectiviti umane,
cooperarea n domeniul ecologiei,
asigurarea unor sisteme rapide i eficiente de comunicaii i transport,
dezvoltarea relaiilor transfrontaliere n diverse domenii.

Un rol catalizator n dezvoltarea euro-regiunilor l reprezint alocarea de
ctre Uniunea European i alte organisme financiare internaionale a unor sume
considerabile destinate ncurajrii investiiilor i programelor de cooperare n astfel
de euroregiuni.
n plan conceptual, cooperrile frontaliere au cptat n ultimele decenii
importante semnificaii pe ntreg continentul european. Astfel, aproape nu exist
domenii i probleme care nu pot fi regsite pe agenda de cooperare transfrontalier
ntre autoritile locale din ri vecine n Europa. Fiind un instrument de reducere a
inegalitilor, de integrare a comunitilor separate de o frontier, politica de
cooperare transfrontalier este, din aceast perspectiv, un stimulent pentru
dezvoltare, dar i o contribuie distinct la integrarea multor ri n UE.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Batt J., Lynch D., Missiroli A., Ortega M. etc., 2003, Partners and Neighbours: A
CFSP for a Wider Europe, EU Institute for Security Studies, Paris, Chaillot Papers No
64, Comisar Verheugen, 2004, Towards a Wider Europe: the new agenda The
European Neighbourhood Policy, Bratislava, speech 04/141.
2. Metis GmbH, the study After Lisbon - the role of regional and local authorities in the
new Strategy for Sustainable Growth and Better Jobs, 2010,
3. Roca P. Galben I., Costache L. 2008 Euroregiunile i cooperarea transfrontalier n
rile Uniunii Europene, Studii Economice, ULIM, an.II, nr.3-4, p. 6-15.
77
JEAN MONNET
ARMONIZAREA LEGISLAIEI REPUBLICII MOLDOVA

N PRIVINA SOCIETILOR COMERCIALE LA STANDARDELE
UNIUNII EUROPENE
CEBAN Mariana, MUNTEAN Maria, ASEM,
Uniunea European a fost visul ctorva,
a devenit o speran pentru mai muli, iar astzi, reprezint
o necesitate pentru toi Konrad Adenauer
Republica Moldova, fiind nc un stat tnr, cu toate c avem n spate 20 de ani de
independen, are nevoie de mult sprijin, multe ndrumri pe toate domeniile de activitate,
inclusiv i pe plan economic. Istoria i are i ea partea sa de vinovie, venind dintr-un
regim centralizat, unde fiecruia i se ordona ce s fac, astazi nu tim ce s facem cu atta
libertate, ateptm cine va s ne ndrume, s ne nvee. Suntem stpni la noi acas i
parc nici nu contientizm acest fapt. Un punct de sprijin este intensificarea dialogurilor
de colaborare i integrare la Uniunea European.
Criteriile de aderare la UE, stabilite la Copenhaga, sunt obiective spre care

tindem; unul dintre ele fiind criteriul economic, care prevede existena unei
economii funcionale i capacitatea de a face fa competiiei pe pia. Fiind n
perioada de tercere de la economia centralizat la economia de pia, urmeaz s
lucrm la acest capitol, fiindc favorizarea creterii economice este indicatorul
care-l pipim fiecare dintre noi. O premis important n atingerea indicatorului
creterii economice sunt societile comerciale, regimul juridic al crora poate
constitui un factor n atingerea scopului propus. n prezentul studiu, am ncercat s
accentuez necesitatea armonizrii legislaiei n domeniul societilor comerciale la
Standardele UE i, desigur s accentuez direciile care deja au fost realizate.
Ct privete relaiile Republicii Moldova cu UE, ele numr deja mai mult
de 10 ani, o evoluie destul de lent n comparaie cu alte ri din Europa Central
i de Est. Cauze ar fi multe, dar una dintre cele mai importante cauze este lipsa
unei orientri externe clare a statului. Totui, astzi, avem mai muli pai realizai
la acest capitol, care ne dovedesc intenia de a intensifica colaborarea noastr cu
UE. Pe plan extern avem realizarea prevederilor Acordului de Pateneriat i
Cooperare, Politicii Europene de Vecintate, Parteneriatului Estic i intensificarea
altor demersuri politico-diplomatice. Pe plan intern avem instituii specializate,
care concentreaz atenia spre efectuarea acestor aciuni: Comisia naional pentru
integrare european(CNIE), subordonat Primului-ministru, Ministerul Integrrii
Europene, fiind un organ de specialitate al adminmistraiei publice centrale, Birouri
pentru integrarea european.
Desigur, prin semnarea APC se deschide o nou etap n dezvoltarea
relaiilor Moldovei cu Uniunea European, una fundamentat pe principiile
valorilor democratice. Aceasta vine s consacre Republica Moldova n calitate de
partener direct al Uniunii Europene. Momentul nu trebuie de subestimat, el fiind
plin de semnificaii. [10, pag.43-54]. Un alt pas important este realizarea Politicii
78

Europene de Vecintate, obiectivele creia, n domeniul economic, sunt

consolidarea relaiilor comerciale prefereniale, sporirea asistenei tehnice i
financiare, participarea gradual intr-o serie de programe i politici UE, dar i
participarea la piaa intern a UE prin aproximarea legislativ i integrarea gradual
a reelelor de transport, energetice i de comunicare. Una din politicile PEV este
Parteneriatul Estic. Parteneriatul Estic prevede instaurarea unei zone comerciale cu
adevrat libere i coprehensibile, precum i ndeprtarea treptat a tuturor
obstacolelor din calea liberei circulaii a persoanelor (incluznd, n cele din urm,
eliminarea vizelor) i cooperarea n privina tuturor aspectelor securitii
Punctul de pornire al prezentului studiu este semnarea APC. Printre
prevederile APC, la art. 50 se prevede c prile recunosc c o condiie pentru
consolidarea legturilor economice ntre Moldova i Comunitate o reprezint
apropierea legislaiei existente i viitoare a republicii Moldova de cea a
Comunitii. La alin. 2 al aceluiai articol se prevede domeniile n particular n
privina crora se va face armonizarea, printre care se menioneaz Legea
societilor, adic tematica abordat n acest studiu [2, art. 50]. Din clauzele APC
se face clar c prin acest instrument nu se cere parautarea legislaiei UE n
cadrul juridic intern al Moldovei, ci numai asigurarea unei compatibiliti treptate
cu regulamentele i directivele, fr a include n aceast list a instrumentelor
comunitare, Tratatele. Armonizarea legislaiei i aplicarea adecvat au fost,
totodat, expres menionate i pe parcursul ntrunirilor Consiliului de Cooperare,
de rnd cu alte probleme, care au tangen cu legislaia. Totodat, n cadrul PEV,
printre propunerile acesteia este i apropierea legislaiei [17].
n urma acestei analize se cristalizeaz obiectivul armonizrii legislaiei:
crearea unui cadru juridic i a unui climat favorabil persoanelor juridice din
Molodva, UE i statele membre, necesar pentru asigurarea realizrii celor patru
liberti fundamentale ale dreptului UE: libera circulaie a bunurilor, a persoanelor,
a serviciilor i a capitaluilui. Atingerea acestui obiectiv este una dintre cele mai
grele ncercri la care poate fi pus Moldova, deoarece odat cu dezvoltarea UE,
acquis a devenit n progresie tot mai mpovrtor i reprezint o ncercare pentru
aderrile pe viitor la UE. Posibilitatea Moldovei de a implementa acquis-ul va
reprezenta dovada de baz a capacitii statului de a-i onora obligaiile unui stat
membru [14, pag. 187].
Legislaia i politicile UE n domeniul societilor comerciale sunt bazate
pe un obiectiv principal dublu: nlturarea obstacolelor la exercitarea libertii de
stabilire a societilor comerciale- astfel oferindu-le mijloace pentru a-i extinde
i a mbunti competitivitatea pe pia i stabilirea unui grad echivalent de
protecie echivalent a intereselor acionarilor, angajailor, creditorilor i a prilor
tere care sunt implicate n activiti cu societile comerciale [11,pag. 47].
Cu att mai mult, libertatea de stabilire, susinut de standardele
moderne ale dreptului societilor comerciale, este important pentru relaiile
comerciale dintre UE i Moldova, inclusiv pentru cele prevzute n cadul
negocierilor asupra acordului de parteneriat UE- Republica Moldova, care au
79
JEAN MONNET
nceput n ianuarie 2010. n plus armonizarea eficient a Repulicii Molodova la

standardele UE n acest domeniu, ofer beneficii evidente pentru toate persoanele
care au tangene cu societile comerciale ct i pentru nsei aceste companii.
Aceste beneficii includ o accesibilitate sporit a informaiilor societilor
comerciale i mbuntirea ncrederii investitorilor n mediul de afaceri n
Republica Molodova [4, pag. 271].
Dac s descriem situaia actual a Republicii Molodova, legislaia
Republicii Molodova n domeniul societilor comerciale a aprut n paralel cu
procesul de creare a politicilor favorabile funcionrii afacerilor ct i crerii i
activrii societilor comerciale. Principalul izvor de drept care reglementeaz
activitatea acestora este Codul Civil, la care mai avem i unele legi speciale cum ar
fi Legea privind societile cu rspundere limitat, Legea cu privire la societile pe
aciuni.
n ceea ce privete politicile n domeniul societilor comerciale, acestea n
mare majoritate sunt determinate de Ministerul Economiei, care se rsfrng asupra
tuturor entitilor. Politicile adoptate au evoluat lund n considerare dezvoltarea
economiei i necesitile aflate n permanen schimbare ale societilor
corporative, ntr-o politic care n prezent pune accentul pe necesitatea de a
simplifica mediul de afaceri i de a promova i a acorda asisten ntreprinderilor
mici i mijlocii; n acest sens a fost adoptat i o lege Legea privind susinerea
sectorului ntreprinderilor mici i mijlocii [6, pag. 34]. Libertatea de stabilire i
libertatea de a presta servicii sunt pietrele de temelie ale pieii unice a UE. Pentru a
se bucura de acest lucru, ntreprinderile trebuie s se bucure de aceste liberti, ct
i legislaia statelor membre ar trebui s fie modernizat n mod corespunztor,
astfel nct s permit societilor comerciale dintr-un stat membru s i
desfoare activitatea pe teritoriul unui alt stat membru [5, pag.20-21].
Astfel, obiectivele principale ale legislaiei i politicilor UE n domeniul
societilor comerciale sunt:
- Facilitarea constituirii societilor pe piaa unic;
- Protejarea intereselor acionarilor i asigurarea unui tratament egal al
acestora;
- Protejarea intereselor creditorilor;
- Protejarea intereselor prilor tere, de exemplu potenialii investitori;
- Asigurarea intereselor salariailor;
- Asigurarea certitudinii n ceea ce privete relaiile dintre societile n
cauz, precum i ntre acestea i prile tere;
- Complementarea iniiativelor UE de ncurajare a antreprenoriatului i
crearea i dezvoltarea ntreprinderilor mici i mijlocii.
Analiznd legislaia Republicii Moldova privind societile comerciale din
perspectiva legislaiei de baz a UE privind societile comerciale, n termeni
generali, acestea a atins deja un grad apreciabil de armonizare. De asemenea, a
avut loc o dezvoltare semnificativ n domeniul reformei cadrului de reglementare
a activitii de ntreprinztor i n simplificarea mediului de afaceri (de exemplu
80

aplicarea gheeului unic la nregistrare ce permite mrirea vitezei procesului de

nregistrare). Cu toate acestea, anumite zone necesit a fi n continuare armonizate
i care au fost identificate mai jos:
1. Dezvluirea i publicarea documentaiei societilor comerciale. Dei o
mare parte din documentaia necesar de fi dezvluit conform Directivei este n
mod efectiv depus la Camera nregistrrii de Stat, principalul domeniu unde nc
trebuie de armonizat este asigurarea publicrii n mod corespunztor a acestei
informaii. Un alt punct relevant la aspectele enunate este necesitatea publicrii
rapoartelor contabile ale societii. Dei dezvluirea informaiei financiare
Birolului Naional de Statistic i Comisiei Naionale a Pieei Financiare ( n limita
autoritii sale, n ceea ce preivete societile pe aciuni) este obligatorie, oricum
este necesar de a asigura faptul c aceste informaii sunt centralizate n special
pentru societile cu rspundere limitat, cu att mai mult dup cum am menionat
mai sus, ponderea lor din cadrul tuturor societilor comerciale este de 90% [15.
pag.65-67].
2. Centralizarea
informaiei
ntre instituiile
dreptului societilor
comerciale i determinarea adecvat a responsabilitilor principale ale acestora.
Pentru c prile tere sunt cointeresate s poat accesa uot toate informaiile
societii comerciale, este important s fie asigurat faptul c aceste informaii s fie
centralizate n mod corespunztor, inclusiv prin intermediul unor mecanizme unde
fiecare autoritate responasbil contribuie cu informaiile sale la un sistem
informaional centralizat [12, pag. 42].
3. Crearea unui sistem electronic de depunere i accesare a informaiei.
Conform standardelor UE, este important de asigurat crearea unui sistem electronic
de depunere i accesare a informaiei. Prile care doresc s depun documente ar
trebiu s poat face acest lucru pe cale electronic. Conform Legii cu privire la
nregistrarea de stat, documentele electronice pot fi trimise Camerei nregistrrii de
statprin reele electronice. Cu toate acestea, n practic, se pare c nregistrarea
electronic este disponibil numai pentru ntreprinztorii individuali, i nu pentru
toatre tipurile de persoane juridice n conformitatea cu legislaia UE. Mai mult ca
att, dei Legea cu privire la nregistrarea de stat stipuleaz c registrele sunt inute
pe suport de hrtie i n format electronic, totui nu este cuprins toat
documentaia necesar pentru a fi pstrat n format electronic conform legislaiei
UE.
4. Cerine minime de capital pentru societile pe aciuni. Definiia curent a
societii pe aciuni i cerinele minime de capital la momentul fondrii nu
corespunde cerinelor prevzute n a doua directiv UE privind societile
comerciale.
5. Necesitatea de a mri drepturile acionarilor n societile cotate. Dei
legislaia Republicii Moodova a atins un nivel foarte semnificativ n procesul
armonizrii cu multe dintre directive, analiza sugereaz c anumite dispoziii din
Directiva privind drepturile acionarilor n cadrul societilor cotate ar trebui s fie
mai bine implementate.
81
JEAN MONNET
n acest context, se impune o singur concluzie: modificrile care au loc

sunt efectuate deseori numai de dragul conformrii cu unele cerine impuse din
exterior, dar nu i pentru o real eradicare a vechiului sistem i mbuntirea
cadrului juiridic. Instabilitatea legislativ
poate fi privit i din
perspectiva neconcordanei normelor materiale cu cel procedurale deseori primele
nu au un suport procedural necesar. Existena nihilismului juridic la fel nu poate
fi negat, motiv pentru care se face necesar msuri repective care ar duce la
lichidarea vidului informaional [14, pag.194] Astfel, conchidem c dac e s
facem ceva, atunci o facem de o calitate nalt.
Pe parcursul duratei APC UE-Moldova, precum i politica european de
vecintate(PEV) au avut scop evitarea diviziunilor dintre UE lrgit i rile din
vecintate. Un element important n dezvoltarea practic a politicii europene de
vecintate sunt Planurile bilaterale de Aciuni ale Politicii Europene de Vecintate
(PA PEV), semnate ntre UE i fiecare ar partener, care au stabilit o agend a
reformelor politice i economice cu prioriti pe termen scurt sau mediu. n
contextul armonizrii legislaiei, exist 39 de referine la legislaie n cadrul PA
PEV UE-Molodova, inclusiv un numr de condiii specifice cu prvire la
dezvoltarea i implementarea legislaiei i politicilor privind societile
comerciale [13, pag. 68].
Republica Moldova a realizat progrese bune n majoritatea domeniilor n
perioadele de evaluare din parte UE, n mbuntirea cadrului instituional i a
procedurilor de control i certificare a orginii, care au permis UE s ofere
Republicii Moldova Preferine Comerciale Autonome Suplimentare, intrarea n
vigorae a Acordului de facilitare a vizelor i readmitere i pozitiva Cooperare cu
Misiunea UE de Asisten la Frontier (EUBAM)[7, pag. 113] n acelai timp, fr
a ine seama de progresle realizate, implementare efectiv a reformelor rmne o
provocare, acestea reprezint un adevr n domeniul reformei judiciare.
n cele din urm, este important de reamintit faptul c armonizarea cu UE
este un proces de cooperare cu legislaia naional. Astfel, armonizarea cu
standardele UE nu ar trebui s fie vzut doar ca un proces obligatoriu,
mpovrtor, condus de cineva din exterior. n rile unde a acest proces a fost
armonizat s-a condus la realizarea real n dezvoltarea obiectivelor fundamentale.
n consecin, recunoaterea inteniei atingeri acestor obiective este evhivalent cu
nelegerea scopurilor fundamentale ale legislaiei UE i nelegrii depline a firului
motiovaional care st la baza ntegului proces de armonizare.
n necesitatea de a dezvolta Republica Molodova anume n domeniul
economic, putem afirma c leitmotivul aderrii la UE este de a edifica o
economie unic, care se poate realiza cel mai eficient prin armonizarea legislaiei n
domeniul dat.[8, pag. 67] Iar, n ceea ce ne privete, considerm c relizarea acestei
poate fi efectuat prin oferirea diferitor posibiliti i avantaje societilor
comerciale, care n mod efectiv, transpun aceste proriti pentru dezvoltarea
Republicii Molodova.
82

BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Legea cu privire la nregistrarea de stat a ntreprinderilor i organizaiilor, nr.
1265-XIV din 05.10.2000//M.O., nr. 31-34-109 din 22.03.2001;
2. Acordul de parteneriat i cooperare;
3. Directiva a doua (77/91/EEC), adoptat pe 31 decembrie 1976 (The Capital
Directive");
4. Thathan A., Osmochescu E., Dreptul Uniunii Europene, Bucureti:Allbeck,
2003;
5. Muntean R. Drept european.Evoluii. Instituii, Bucureti: Oscar Print, 1996;
6. Gasperini N. Legislaia i politicile n domeniul societilor comerciale.
Armonizarea legislaiei Rpublicii Moldova cu standardele UE, Chiinu 2010;
7. Furea A. Drept comunitar al afacerilor. Ed. a II revzut i adugit,
Bucureti:Universul juridic, 2006;
8. Dreago D.C.Uniunea European. Instituii.Mecanizme, Bucureti:C.H. Beck;
9. Duculescu V. Dreptul integrrii europene. Tratat elementar, Bucureti:Lumina
Lex, 2003;
10. Macormick J. S nelegem UE. O abordare teoretic, Bucureti: CODECS,
2004;
11. Henderson K. Spauil libertii, securitii i justiiei n Europa lrgit,
Bucureti: tiina, 2009;
12. Moldova i Integrarea European, Chiinu :Prut Internaional. 2001;
13. Grabbe H. Puterea de transformare a UE. Europenizarea prin intermediul
condiiilor de aderare n Europa Central i de Est, Chiinu:Epigraf, 2008;
14. Revenco B., Osmochescu E., Rusu I. Dreptul Uniunii Europene. Seria Ghiduri,
Chiinu: Institutul Naional de Justiie, 2010.
83
JEAN MONNET
PREVEDERILE LEGISLATIVE PRIVIND ASPECTUL COMERULUI

CU PRODUSE STOMATOLOGICE PE PIAA UNIUNII EUROPENE
BULAT Veronica,
Universitatea de Stat din Moldova
Abstract
Dental products trade is a relative new branch in international trade with medical
products. As a result of technique-scientific development of international dentistry it is
came out the necessity of modification of administration process in distribution activities
of dental products. In present paper are presented legislative aspects in regulation of
European dental trade.
Key words: dental trade, European dental market, the European Union legislation,
economic crisis, technique-scientific development.
Introducere. Pentru multe din guvernele europene, povara datoriilor se

dovedete a fi net superioar renaterii economice, consumul i investiiile, din
aceast cauz, fiind ntrziate iar perspectiva unei creteri fiind astfel amnat. i
aceast creterea economic, mai curnd, va ajunge ntr-un punct mort, iar
companiile ce nu reuesc s realizeze o diversificare vor plti, n cele din urm,
pentru aceasta. Prin urmare i afacerile de comer cu produse stomatologice, n
particular, vor trebui s-i joace rolul n aceast pia agitat. Conform evalurilor
efectuate de ctre Asociaiei Dealerilor/Furnizorilor Dentari din Europa
(Association of Dental Dealers in Europe, ADDE) cu susinerea Federaiei
Industriei Stomatologice din Europa (Federation of European Dental Industry,
FIDE) n anul 2010, cele mai multe din afacerile cu produse stomatologice din
Europa au fost foarte bine conduse. [2, p.9] Marii productori s-au adaptat la
posibilitile pe care le-au avut i astfel au dovedit c au fost capabili s
reacioneze ntr-o manier profitabil, activ la o asemenea pia. Muli dintre
acetia s-au descurcat foarte bine n anul 2010. n plus, s-au fcut investiii majore
n tehnologii inovatoare i n noi modaliti de a vinde produsele lor clienilor, fie
ei stomatologi sau tehnicieni dentari.
n acelai raport de menioneaz c a fi furnizor de produse
stomatologice era pn anii trecui o afacere destul de simpl. Cumprai marfa
dintr-o parte i o vindeai n proporii mai mici n alt parte, innd cont de
cunotinele despre produsele dentare i despre piaa stomatologic, trebuia s le
ii piept competitorilor, s rezolvi problema personalului i a taxelor. Cu toate
acestea, comerul de produse stomatologice era destul de uor de realizat. [4, p.2]
Din pcate, vremurile s-au schimbat mult n ultimii 10-20 de ani.
Comercializarea produselor stomatologice a devenit obiectul unor directive i
reglementri cu privire la produsele farmaceutice, la protecia mediului, radiaii,
produse periculoase, pstrarea iginei, dezinfecie i sterilizare, ergonimie,
84

dispozitive medicale, chestiuni ce privesc rspunderea, calitatea, modalitatea de

ambalare i multe alte reglementri i directive, uneori la nivel european, alteori la
nivel naional.
Materiale i metode. Drept materiale pentru studiul efectuat au fost
utilizate bazele de date eurostat_health i EUR-lex publicate pe site-ul oficial al
Uniunii Europene. Metodologiile de selectare a datelor, conform Official Journal of
the European Union, sunt stabilite i aprobate de ctre statele membre,
productoare de produse stomatologice. ADDE numr n prezent 15 state membre
(Austria, Belgia, Danemarca, Bulgaria, Cehia, Frana, Germania, Marea Britanie,
Grecia, Ungaria, Irlanda, Italia, Olanda, Romnia i Elveia) i 960 productori
europeni de produse dentare.
Rezultate i discuii. Pentru aprarea intereselor comerului cu produse
stomatologice membrii ADDE i FIDE pentru prima dat au fost invitai s ia parte
la sesiunile Parlamentului European de la Bruxelles n mai 2010. Pn n prezent
aproape nimeni nu s-a preocupat sau nu a tiut despre furnizarea produselor
stomatologice. Cu toate acestea, consiliul ADDE a inclus n proiectele de viitor
diverse strategii n scopul devenirii unui partener recunoscut al UE.
Consiliul ADDE a anunat c va invita membrii Parlamentului European n
primavara anului 2011, fie la Bruxelles, fie n Strasbourg (unde va avea loc o
sesiune de 4 zile a Parlamentului European) pentru a-i expune cteva puncte de
interes comun cum ar fi protecia mpotriva razelor-X, comercializarea produselor
farmaceutice i recent adoptata decizie a UE privind extinderea la nivel european a
colectrii de date, pentru a crete sigurana pacienilor.
Sute de noi legi se nasc la Bruxelles n fiecare an, implementandu-se apoi n
legislaiile naionale din UE. Iar odat cu aceast implementare, multe pot lua o
ntorstur greit. Atunci cnd unele state membre au interpretri sau traduceri
diferite ale documentului UE original, poate exista un efect destul de ciudat sau
chiar negativ asupra rolului marilor productori n furnizarea produselor
stomatologice. Drept exemplu poate servi situaia produselor pentru albire. Aceste
produse, a caror comercializare pe piaa european a fost permis, avnd pe
etichet marca CE (eliberat de ctre European Committee of Standardization), sau vndut legal n toat Europa, dar ilegal n Statele Unite. Este ntr-adevr o
situaie extrem de bizar, deoarece marca CE se presupune a fi un "paaport UE"
pentru comercializarea liber a tuturor produselor a cror etichet conine aceast
marc.
Consiliul European a aprobat noile reguli privind drepturile pacienilor la
ngrijire medical n strinatate. Consiliul pentru ocuparea forei de munc, politici
sociale, sntate i pentru drepturile consumatorilor s-a declarat de acord cu
proiectul legii privind aplicarea drepturilor pacienilor la asisten stomatologic n
strinatate, pe baza unei soluii de compromis propuse de statul spaniol. [1, p.7-14,
33, 39]
85
JEAN MONNET
Printre prevederile acestei legi pot fi menionate urmatoarele:

pacienii pot primi ngrijire medical ntr-un alt stat european, iar suma
rambursat nu va depi suma corespunztoare asigurrii de sntate aplicabile
aceluiai tratament sau unui tratament similar realizat n sistemul sanitar din
propria ar (dac pacienii au dreptul la acest tratament n ara de origine);
n cazuri de for major, de interes general (precum riscul subminrii
balanei financiare a sistemului siguranei sociale), un stat membru poate limita
aplicarea regulilor de rambursare pentru ngrijirile medicale peste hotare;
statele membre pot controla fluxul pacienilor spre alte state i prin
solicitarea unei autorizaii pentru anumite tratamente sau proceduri (care implic
internarea, necesit o infrastructur medical extrem de specializat i costisitoare
sau care ridic suspiciuni privind calitatea sau sigurana serviciului medical) sau
prin aplicarea principiului gate-keeping, de medical curant;
pentru a controla fluxul de pacieni dinspre alte state i pentru a asigura
accesul permanent la sistemul sanitar pe teritoriul su, un stat membru poate adopta
msuri privind accesul strinilor la tratament numai n cazurile care se dovedesc de
for major;
statele membre trebuie s se asigure, prin puncte naionale de contact, ca
pacienii venii din alte state europene s primeasc informaii despre standardele
de siguran i de calitate specifice respectivelor ri, pentru a permite pacienilor
s fac alegerea n cunotina de cauz;
sigurana pacientului va fi asigurat de lansarea unei baze de date europeane
pentru dispozitivele medicale, n scopul creterii controlului pieei de desfacere.
Astfel, o decizie a Comisiei Europene adoptat recent va obliga toate rile
europene s utilizeze, ncepnd cu luna mai 2011, o baz de date european pentru
dispozitivele medicale (Eudamed). Baza de date Eudamed este o unealt IT
securizat, care va asigura un acces rapid la asememea informaii pentru instituiile
de control al pieei.
Conform legii UE, denumirea dispozitive medicale se refer la mii de tipuri
de produse utilizate n diagnosticare, profilaxie i tratament, fiind incluse i
produsele stomatologice. Dispozitivele medicale care fac obiectul legislaiei
europene pot fi comercializate pe piaa comun european. ns informaiile
importante, cum ar fi informaiile din certificatele de conformitate, inclusiv ale
produselor retrase sau refuzate n urma ingestigaiilor clinice, sau raportarea unor
disfuncii sau incidente) despre sigurana acestor dispozitive sunt colectate numai
la nivel naional. Conform raportului de activitate ADDE, n anul 2009, s-au
raportat 600 de incidente legate de dispozitivele medicale, iar Organizaia
Mondial a Sntii deja a emis un publicat de pres prin care a elabort un model
mathematic despre influena negativ a acestor incidente asupra sntii
pacienilor i propagarea ulterioar a pagubelor acestora. [3, p.11] n prezent,
aceste date sunt fcute cunoscute n mod manual. Beneficiul maxim adus
86

pacientului este c datorit canalelor rapide de comunicare ntre instituiile de

control al pieei, se va reduce riscul pacienilor de a fi victima unui incident sau a
unei disfuncii a dispozitivelor medicale. Mai exact, transmiterea rapid a
informaiilor despre orice incident cunoscut va diminua riscul ca acest incident s
se repete n alt zon a Uniunii Europene.
Concluzii. Dezvoltarea tehnico-tiinific i-a lsat amprenta asupra tuturor
ramulrilor comerului internaional. Odat cu avansarea masiv a tehnologiilor
stomatologice a mririi accesibilitii la aceste servicii i odat cu creterea
nivelului de trai n Europa i a numrului persoanelor n etate a aprut marea
necesitate a gestionrii proceselor de producere i distribuie a produselor
stomatologice. n lume exist cteva organizaii mondiale de gestionare a
comerului stomatologic infrstructura de activitate a crora, n comparaie cu alte
ramulri ale comerului sunt nc slab dezvoltate. n Europa asemenea organizaii ca
ADDE i FIDE ncearc s-i capete statut de membru al Parlamentului European
pentru a se putea implica mai mult n reglementarea comerului european de
produse dentare.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Legea privind aplicarea drepturilor pacien ilor europeni la asisten
stomatologic n strinatate. OJ C 10E, 14.1.2011., 45p.
www.adde.info., The 2010 Survey on the European Dental Trade, Summary,
14 p.
www.euro.who.int., Dental health system, risks and responses., 123 p.
www.fide.online.org., FIDE Newsletter about dental sector, October, 2010, 3p.
87
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 2
MIGRATION AND ASYLUM POLICY,
BORDER MANAGEMENT
THE QUEST FOR TALENT: EU POLICIES TOWARDS

THE BRAIN DRAIN PHENOMENON
BURDELNII Eugeniu,
Parliament of the Republic of Moldova
Abstract
Generally speaking, brain drain phenomena in Europe fall into two distinct trends.
The first is an outflow of highly-qualified scientists from Western Europe mostly to the
United States. The second is a migration of skilled workers from Eastern and Southeastern Europe into Western Europe, often made easy by the new EU membership. Despite
all the efforts to stimulate the mobility of the higher qualified labour force within the EU,
the amount of migration of the highly skilled is low and it increases only slowly. As a
result, the EU lacks the magnetic power to attract high skilled foreign scientists and to
become leading centre of research intensive (service) production. Without them Europe
will not be able to maintain the same standards of living to which it is accustomed. A new
vision and new tools are indispensable for reversing this trend.
Key words: brain drain, brain circulation, highly skilled elite, return policies,
development
General trends of highly skilled migration in Europe: does Europe have

enough magnetic power to attract highly skilled migrants? Perhaps the oldest
question in economics is why some countries are rich while others are poor.
Economic theory has emphasized that differences in the educational levels of the
population are an important part of the answer (Carrington and Detragiache 1999).
Here the migration of the qualified people that could contribute to the economic
growth of the host countries plays an important role. As Lee Kuan Yew, the
Singapores elder statesman, rightly put it, trained talent is the yeast that transforms
a society and makes its rise (Wooldridge 2006: 10). Starting with the papers by
Paul Romer (1986, 1987, 1990) or Robert Lucas (1988) the immigration of skilled
migrants has been evaluated as stimulating the dynamics of economic growth
(Wooldridge 2006: 14), and the contribution of foreign skilled workers to
economic growth and achievement in host countries, in particular to research,
innovation and entrepreneurship, is increasingly recognized witness, for instance,
the number of foreign-born US Nobel Prize winners or creators of global high tech
companies, such as Intel or eBay, and other successful start-ups (Brain Drain). The
88

spreading of this phenomenon was noticed as early as the 1960s (Carrington and
Detragiache 1999), when a mass and permanent emigration of highly skilled people
(researchers, scientists, and even graduate students) took place (Vedran 2004: 76),
prompting Britain's Royal Society to coin the term brain drain (Chu 2004: 3).
What the talent elite everywhere has in common is that it is more mobile than the
rest. Two economists, Frdric Docquier and Hillel Rapoport, estimate that average
emigration rates worldwide are 0,9 % for the low-skilled, 1,6 % for the medium
skilled and 5,5 % for the high-skilled (Wooldridge 2006: 12). Besides, employers
are eager to hire highly skilled migrants to offset local labor shortages or to
respond to the just-in-time requirements of knowledge-based economies and
tight production timeframes (World Migration: 56).
Generally speaking, brain drain phenomena in Europe fall into two distinct
trends. The first is an outflow of highly-qualified scientists from Western Europe
mostly to the United States (Brain Drain). The export of education services (by an
import of foreign students) has become a money machine for the US. Every year
foreign students contribute over $7bn to the US economy (Straubhaar 2000: 8).
55% of Ph.D. students in engineering in the United States are foreign born (Brain
Drain: Foreign Born).
In 2000, for example, the U.S. spent 287 billion on research and
development, 121 billion more than the EU. No wonder the US has 78% more
high-tech patents per capita than Europe, which is especially weak in the IT and
biotech sectors (Chu 2004: 2). In 2006 over 250,000 Europeans emigrated to the
United States (164,285), Australia (40,455), Canada (37,946) and New Zealand
(30,262). Germany alone saw 155,290 people leave the country (though mostly to
destinations within Europe). This is the highest rate of worker emigration since
reunification, which itself was equal to the rate in the aftermath of World War II
(Brain Drain). In relative terms in 2002-2003 the EU produced more science
graduates (PhDs) than the United States but has fewer researchers (5.36 per
thousand of the working population in the EU compared with 8.66 in the USA and
9.72 in Japan) (Carrington and Detragiache 1999).
The second is a migration of skilled workers from Eastern and Southeastern Europe into Western Europe, often made easy by the new EU membership
(Brain Drain). Lithuania, for example, has lost about 100,000 citizens since 2003,
many of them young, well-educated, to emigration to Ireland in particular. Similar
phenomenon occurred in Poland after its entry into the European Union in 2004. In
the first year of its EU membership, 100,000 Poles registered to work in England,
joining an estimated 750,000 residents of Polish descent (Brain Drain).
While historically, the United States has been extremely pragmatic and has
rolled out red carpets to immigrants with specific skills, Europe has been reluctant
to open its borders (Straubhaar 2000: 7-8). Compared to the US, Europe is
increasingly unsuccessful at attracting the highly skilled. We are not good enough
at attracting highly skilled people, European Commission President Jose Manuel
Barroso stated on a press-conference on 10 October 2007 (Spiegel online 2007).
89
JEAN MONNET
Highly qualified workers from all third countries account for 1.72% of the EUs
total workforce, which is also well behind other important immigration countries
such as Australia (9.9%), Canada (7.3%), the US (3.2%) and Switzerland (5.3%)
(Gentili 2008).
Despite all the efforts to stimulate the mobility of the higher qualified
labour force within the EU, the amount of migration of the highly skilled is low
and it increases only slowly (Straubhaar 2000: 10). Of course, the main reason is
that the immigration options for people from outside the EU into the EU are
extremely restrictive. And even for students or PhD candidates the hurdles to
surmount are time-taking, troublesome and even sometimes rather arbitrary
(Straubhaar 2000: 10). The attractiveness of the EU suffers additionally from the
fact that at present highly qualified migrants must face 27 different admission
systems, do not have the possibility of easily moving from one country to another
for work, and in several cases lengthy and cumbersome procedures make them opt
for non-EU countries granting more favourable conditions for entry and stay (CEU
2007). However, even where specific schemes exist, these are exclusively national
and do not allow any facilitation for highly qualified third-country workers needing
or wishing to move to another Member State for employment, therefore
segmenting the EU labour market and not allowing for more efficient (re)allocation
of the necessary workforce (CEU 2007). At present, each EU memberstate
operate a series of bilateral agreements with certain third countries and decides
whether and how to recognise qualifications. In practice, this attitude amounts to a
waste of skills, with negative spin-off not only for the economy of a country
immigrants do not contribute up to their capacity but also for the process of
integration (Bertozzi 2007: 13 - 14).
As the result, as it has been already mentioned, the EU lacks the magnetic
power to attract high skilled foreign scientists and to become leading centre of
research intensive (service) production (Straubhaar 2000: 20). For example, some
400,000 European science and technology graduates now live in the U.S. and
thousands more leave each year. A survey released by the European Commission in
November 2003 found that only 13% of European science professionals, working
abroad currently, intend to return home (Chu 2004: 3).
Several years ago, EU leaders vowed to make the union the most
competitive and dynamic knowledge-based economy in the world by 2010 (Chu
2004: 2). Moreover, in a market where there is increasing international competition
for these workers, Europe can only succeed in attracting the best and the brightest
if it speaks with one voice (Cerna 2008: 4). In this context, the Hague Programme
of 4-5 November 2004 clearly recognized that legal migration will play an
important role in enhancing the knowledge-based economy in Europe, in advancing
economic development and thus contributing to the implementation of the Lisbon
Strategy(Cerna 2008: 5). In their turn, members of the European Parliament
recognized that Apart from the preference communautaire applied in large sectors
of our economic policies, theres no question that a real demand exists for specific
90

skills, varying from one country to another, which cant be met inside the EU. In
those cases, its fair to open our doors (Cerna 2008: 15). As Franco Frattini,
European Commissioner responsible for Justice, Freedom and Security, mentioned
in 2007: It is essential, for example, for Europe to become a real magnet for highly
skilled immigrants. We have to push this idea of being the sole player to overcome
the challenge of globalisation (Frattini 2007: 2). Several years before former
German Chancellor Gerhard Schrder noted: Only if we manage to keep our
innovation at the top will we be able to reach a level of prosperity that will allow us
to keep our welfare system in today's changing conditions.
An expert group convened by the European Commission concluded at the
end of 2003, that new European approaches to strengthening research are urgently
needed, including a publicly funded, science-driven body to support research.
There's a need for a competitive funding scheme independent of national
interests, says Danish scientist Mogens Flensted-Jensen. To define excellence,
you need competition on a European level that is supporting basic research
(Chu 2004: 9).
EU strategies towards the attraction of highly skilled migrants.
Definitively, without immigrants, Europe will not be able to maintain the same
standards of living to which it is accustomed (Bertozzi 2007: 15). In order to
achieve the objective of raising Europe's investment in research to 3% of gross
domestic product (GDP), as decided at the Barcelona European Council meeting in
March 2002, the EU will need 700,000 extra researchers (Carrington and
Detragiache 1999). The foundations for this policy strategy were already laid by
the Lisbon European Council (23-24 March 2000), which set the EU the strategic
objective to become the most competitive and dynamic knowledge-based
economy in the world capable of sustainable economic growth with more and
better jobs and greater social cohesion. [...] The shift to a digital, knowledge-based
economy, prompted by new goods and services, will be a powerful engine for
growth, competitiveness and jobs (Bertozzi 2007: 15).
This target is to be met through a series of interlocking measures, such as
making scientific careers more attractive to young people, promoting womens
involvement in scientific research, extending the opportunities for training and
mobility in research, improving career prospects for researchers in the Community
and opening up the Community to third-country nationals who might be admitted
for the purposes of research (CEU 2005). For example, a number of concrete
achievements were met after 2000, namely, the launch on 10 July 2003 of the
European
Researcher's
mobility
portal
(http://ec.europa.eu/eracareers/index_en.cfm) (Europea.eu 2003).
Based on a thorough analysis of career prospects in the EU, the EC
Communication Researchers in the European Research Area: one profession,
multiple careers proposed concrete steps to encourage and structure improved
dialogue and information exchange with researchers and to establish a genuinely
competitive research labour market at a European level (CEC, 2003).
91
JEAN MONNET
Recommended actions included a European Researcher's Charter, a Code of

conduct for the recruitment of researchers, a common way of evaluating and
recording researchers' skills, qualifications and achievements, advanced training
tools, access to adequate funding and minimum social security benefits for PhD
students (CEC, 2003). Consequently, the European Council requested in June 2004
to proceed quickly on the work of encouraging the mobility of researchers. Work in
this area is implemented by the European Commission in cooperation with the
Member States through the Steering Group on Human Resources and Mobility in
the European Research Area. Recent results are the Pan-European Researchers
Mobility Portal and the European Network of Mobility Centres (ERA-MORE)
(Conclusions and recommendations of the EU-Conference 2004).
The above-mentioned Hague Programme stressed the importance of
developing a policy plan on legal migration, including admission procedures
capable of responding promptly to fluctuating demands for migrant labour in the
labour market (Bertozzi 2007, 9). The EU 6th Research Framework Programme
(FP6 2003-2006) devoted nearly 10% of its budget (1.6 billion out of a total of
17.5 billion), to actions aimed at enhancing training and mobility opportunities for
researchers, such as the Marie Curie Actions representing a 60 % increase in
comparison to the previous Framework Programme (Europea.eu 2003). In the
Marie Curie Human Resources and Mobility Actions schemes individual support
measures exist for top-class third-country researchers wishing to come to Europe
(Conclusions and recommendations of the EU-Conference 2004).
The Council Directive 71 of 12 October 2005 is intended to foster the
admission and mobility for research purposes of third-country nationals for stays of
more than three months, in order to make the Community more attractive to
researchers from around the world and to boost its position as an international
centre for research (CEU 2005).
The European Job Mobility Action Plan (2007-2010) represented a further,
important step in a long line of initiatives to promote mobility (CEC 2007). Based
on a process launched in February 2001 by the Commission's Communication on
the New Labour Markets (CEC 2001), the conclusions of the Stockholm European
Council of March 2001 and the work of the High Level Task Force on Skills and
Mobility, the Commission adopted in February 2002 an Action Plan for Skills and
Mobility (CEC 2002). The Final Report on this Action Plan, adopted on 25 January
2005, looked at the lessons to be learnt from the plan and presented three main
areas for follow-up: making education and training systems more responsive to the
labour market and to preparing people for mobility via language learning;
removing legal and administrative barriers and promoting the cross-border
recognition of qualifications; and setting up a one-stop mobility information portal,
based on the EURES job vacancy system (CEC 2007). At the end of 2005, DG
Employment, Social Affairs and Equal Opportunities Commissioner Vladimr
pidla together with DG Justice and Home Affairs Commissioner Franco Frattini
presented the Policy Plan on Legal Migration (Ministry of the Interior of the Czech
92

Republic 2008). This Plan assumed to propose four directives that would regulate
the conditions of entry and residence of particular categories of workers from third
countries, and one framework directive that would regulate the set of rights of
these six categories of third country workers (Ministry of the Interior of the Czech
Republic 2008). The explanatory memorandum set out the main arguments for
highly qualified migration: the business argument businesses need economic
migrants to fulfil their recruitment needs; the demographic argument the EU is no
longer producing sufficient numbers of workers to meet its business needs; and the
evidence of the failure of the current highly qualified regime exemplified by the
fact that the highly qualified from the EUs North African neighbours go to Canada
and the US, rather than to the EU (Guild 2007). The European Parliaments
resolution of 26 September 2007 on the policy plan on legal migration supported
any measure designed to increase the attractiveness of the EU to the most highly
skilled workers so as to meet the needs of the EU labour market in order to ensure
Europes prosperity as well as to meet the Lisbon targets (EP 2007).
On 23 October 2007 the Commission adopted two legislative proposals in
the area of economic migration. The first proposal aimed at establishing a
framework Directive for the purpose of admission of highly qualified migrants to
the EU, creating the EU Blue Card. Referring to this initiative Commission
President Jos Manuel Barroso underlined: Labour migration into Europe boosts
our competitiveness and therefore our economic growth. It also helps tackle
demographic problems resulting from our ageing population. This is particularly
the case for highly skilled labour. With today's proposal for an EU Blue Card we
send a clear signal: highly skilled migrants are welcome in the EU! We are also
proposing to give a clear set of rights to all third country nationals who legally
reside in the EU. This will protect EU citizens from unfair competition in the
labour market and promote the integration of migrants into our societies
(Europa.eu 2007). In his turn, Vice-President Franco Frattini, the Commissioner
responsible for Freedom, Security and Justice, stated that Europe's ability to
attract highly skilled migrants is a measure of its international strength. We want
Europe to become at least as attractive as favourite migration destinations such as
Australia, Canada and the USA. We have to make highly skilled workers change
their perception of Europe's labour market governed as they are by inconsistent
admission procedures...A new vision and new tools are indispensable for reversing
this trend. We will also minimize the risk of brain drain from developing countries
(Spiegel online 2007). The European Parliament adopted this legislative resolution
on 20 November 2007, by 388 votes to 56 with 124 abstentions
(Europeanunionbluecard.com 2009). And the European Council adopted it on 25
May 2009. Following its publication in the Official Journal of the EU, the member
states will have two years to incorporate the new provisions into their domestic
legislation.
The EU Blue Card seeks to create a single application procedure for nonEU workers to reside and work within the EU, and to establish a common set of
93
JEAN MONNET
rights for workers in member states (Cerna 2008: 2). The Blue Card is valid for up
to three years and is renewable. It allows holders and families to live, work and
travel in the EU. The applicant must have a one-year EU job contract with salary of
three times the minimum wage. Permanent residency is automatic after five years.
The application procedure is expected to take less than three month (Cerna 2008:
15). Successful visa applicants admitted under the Blue Card scheme will receive a
special residence and work permit, entitling them to EU residential and economic
rights and favourable conditions for bringing along family members. Access to the
labour market in the country where the Blue Card is issued (UK & Ireland not
included) will be restricted for a minimum of two years after which holders of the
card can move to another Member State for highly qualified work. Workers on the
Blue Card can add up periods of residence in different Member States to obtain
long-term EC residence, enabling them to buy a house, run a business, have
investments, travel, obtain credit, get a driving license etc. in the EU
(Bluecadeu.co.uk).
Potential immigrants will, therefore, not have to face 27 different systems,
but will know, easily, the conditions to be satisfied in order to be admitted in any
member state (Cerna 2008: 4). Holders of an EU Blue Card would be treated just
like EU nationals as regards tax benefits, social assistance, payment of pensions,
access to public housing and study grants (Cerna 2008: 4).
Summarizing, the factors behind the EU Blue Card initiative have mainly to
do with the global economic competition, demand of multinational companies for
non-EU cheaper labour and simplification of work visa processing and plans of EU
to establish knowledge based economy (Maru 2008: 5). Thus, the EU Blue Card is
an attempt of the EU to compete mainly with Australia, Canada and the United
States (US) in a global war for talent (Cerna 2008: 2). However, many observers,
as, for example, Mr. Angenendt and Mr. Parkes from German Institute for
International and Security Affairs, consider that the program is inadequate to meet
the EUs large and growing need for high-skilled workers. (Angenendt 2010: 1) In
their opinion, the Member States i.e., Denmark, Ireland and the United Kingdom
- fear a loss of national sovereignty that seems surprising as all of the Member
States show a significant need for additional highly qualified workers (and one that
is increasing in the face of demographic change). Moreover, high-skilled migrants
are considered relatively unproblematic from the viewpoint of integration policy,
meaning that arguments about the limited absorption capacity of Members have
scarcely arisen. (Angenendt 2010: 2).
Mr Massimiliano Cali of the Overseas Development Institute doubted if the
Blue Card would be able to address to the migration barriers that exist at the
moment. He stated that there is a 40 % of brain waste currently within the EU:
these migrants have a job in the EU that they are overqualified for. High skilled
workers in low skilled jobs. There is a need for matching the right of workers:
labour mobility. Most migrants only come here in the EU after they have found
work (Preda 2007). To alleviate the fears of some member states, the European
94

Justice Commissioner said that [the EU Blued Card initiative] is not an open doors
policy, because, if a given member-state needs engineers or doctors, it has to
decide how many, and then I will provide a state with a common procedure. So,
each member state will maintain the right to determine the number of immigrant
workers that can be admitted into the domestic labour market through the Blue
Card (Cerna 2008: 7).
The EU Blue Card has met with some resistance, particularly in Germany,
where many remain sceptical of a pan-European solution to the problem. During
the negotiation of this initiative German Economy Minister Michael Glos said:
Germany could not take in large numbers of foreign workers just because it needs
them at one particular moment (Spiegel online 2007).
EU member-states national policies towards the brain-drain and highly
skilled migration: pro or contra? Member states vary in their openness towards
high-skilled immigration. For example, over the past decade, Ireland, Switzerland
and the United Kingdom, saw significant rises in their intake of highly skilled
labour migrants (Chaloff J. 2010: 10). At the same time, different labour market
conditions and needs exist across countries and, thus, EU member countries will be
reluctant to cede their responsibility to regulate labour market access and to grant
rights to immigrants based on EU-figures and expectations (Cerna 2008: 2). EU
member-states do not want let the EU dictate who they have to admit and who not
(Cerna 2008: 15). A number of countries have already taken steps to decrease the
inflow of highly skilled immigrants, often the result of public pressures during the
economic crisis. Policy-makers have tried to regulate immigration inflows by: 1)
adjusting numerical limits; 2) strengthening labour market tests; 3) limiting
possibilities to change status and to renew permits; 4) applying supplementary
conditions to non-discretionary flows; and 5) promoting return migration. (Cerna
2010: 17).
In this context, the examples of the national policies towards the braindrain or highly-skilled immigration in some EU member-state are worth to be
mentioned.
Germany. The new immigration law of 2005 took a number of measures to
promote high-skilled migration to Germany. Foreign students may now change
status after graduation. Some groups of highly-skilled specialists are granted
permanent residence upon entry: researchers and university teachers, and
employees earning at least EUR 85 000. (Chaloff: 29).
In 2007, signs of skilled labour shortages in certain regions and occupations
intensified, particularly in the metal and electronics sectors. Because of this, skilled
labour shortages became a central issue on the agenda of the German government's
cabinet meeting in Meseberg in August 2007. (Ibid). The cabinet decided to
reinforce its efforts to activate the domestic labour force potential through
strengthened training and qualification measures; and to take additional measures
for eliminating shortages in certain sectors which were viewed as difficult to cover
domestically by a careful opening for further labour immigration. As a
95
JEAN MONNET
consequence, a new ordinance on the access of foreign university graduates to the

labour market has been enforced. The labour market test is no longer applied for
foreign graduates from German universities and universities of applied science,
regardless of the subjects of their studies, if they want to take up employment in
their field. The labour market has also been opened for mechanical engineers,
vehicle engineers and electrical engineers from the ten central and east European
EU Member States still subject to transitional rules limiting access to the German
labour market (Ibid).
But, at the same time, business leaders in Germany have complained that
shortages in skilled workers, such as engineers and computer specialists could start
to have a negative effect on the economy (Spiegel online 2007). According to the
head of the German chamber of commerce and industry (DIHK), Hans Heinrich
Driftmann, Germany is in urgent need of about 400,000 engineers and qualified
workers (The Local 2010). According to a new survey carried out by the DIHK, as
the economy recovers from recession, German industry is desperately seeking
skilled workers. The survey found that as many as 70 percent of German
companies have difficulty filling vacancies for qualified posts (Knight 2010).
Speaking to a meeting of young members of the Christian Democratic Union
(CDU) party in Potsdam on 17 October 2010, German Chancellor Angela Merkel
said she wanted to see the immigration of highly-specialized experts to continue,
backing Labour Minister Ursula von der Leyen, who, in her turn, declared that she
wanted to make it easier for qualified workers to come to Germany to supply the
needs of industry. In any case these highly-qualified people are not waiting in
crowds at the border. We have to make efforts to attract them. (The Local 2010).
United Kingdom. The UKs Highly Skilled Migrant Programme, which
began in January 2002, was designed to allow people of high human capital to
migrate to the UK in order to seek and take up work. In effect, it encouraged highly
skilled foreigners to nominate themselves for immigration. It used a points system
based on educational qualifications, work experience, past earnings, achievements
in chosen fields (Salt 2005: 30). From 2008, the Government gradually introduced
a new points-based system. It included five tiers, related to a grading system of
skills. Each tier required the immigrant to score a certain number of points to gain
entry clearance or leave to remain (permanent residence) in the United Kingdom.
In all tiers, points were awarded for criteria which indicated that the individual was
likely to comply with immigration requirements (Cerna 2010: 12 - 13). In April
2011, the UK Government imposed a permanent cap on skilled immigration and
replaced Tier 1 (General) with a new 'exceptional talent' visa (Work Permit).
Policy towards international students and the labour market is undergoing
fundamental change in the United Kingdom. In May 2007, the International
Graduate Scheme (IGS) was launched to replace the more limited Science and
Engineering Graduate Scheme (SEGS). This is a precursor to the Tier 1 Post Study
category, and is a response to the drive in a number of countries to compete for the
retention of growing numbers of international students. The IGS enables all non96

EEA students who have successfully completed their degree (regardless of

discipline) at an approved higher education institution in the United Kingdom to
remain in the country for up to 12 months and compete for work. The future Post
Study category is likely to extend this period to two years, bringing it into line with
the Fresh Talent Working in Scotland Scheme (FTWSS), and to restrict access to
international graduates with at least a lower second class (2.2) degree (Chaloff: 25).
The UK government also aimed at increasing the salaries of post-doctorates
by 25% and increase funding for the hiring of university professors. Aditionally,
the British government, in cooperation with the Wolfson Foundation, a research
charity, launched a 20 million, five-year research award scheme aimed at drawing
the return of the UK's leading expatriate scientists and sparking the migration of
top young researchers to the United Kingdom (Brain Drain).
However, as the recent economic crisis has deepened, ex-Prime Minister
Gordon Brown in autumn 2008 promised British workers for British jobs, and
Borders and Immigration Minister Phil Woolas commented: Migration only works
if it benefits the British people, and we are determined to make sure that is what
happens. (Cerna 2010: 12-13).
The Government considered a proposal that would significantly decrease the
number of highly skilled immigrants: During these economic times when people
are losing jobs it is crucial that British workers and people already here have the
first crack of the whip at getting back in to work. Former Home Secretary, Jacqui
Smith, announced plans that non-EU migrants could not take a skilled job in the
UK unless it has been advertised to British workers first. This was the
governments response to current economic circumstances. Migrants needed to
have at least a masters degree and a previous salary equivalent to at least 20,000
(Ibid).
France. In France, some 7000 teaching-researcher posts have been created
since 1997 to retain talent and encourage the return of post-doctorates working
abroad (Brain Drain). French new legislation in 2006 was designed to encourage
Masters graduates of the highest ability to stay on and find employment which
directly or indirectly benefits the economic development of France and the
students home country. These so-called high-potential students receive a
provisional non-renewable authorization to stay for six months, to seek a job in
their field of study. After six months, if the graduate has or is promised a job
paying at least 150% the minimum wage, a temporary permit is granted without
requiring a labor market test. Students who do not hold a Masters degree or who
have found work in a different field from the studies, or one which pays too little,
are allowed to apply under the general permit system (Chaloff: 26).
Ireland. Ireland has two ways of attracting highly skilled immigrants: 1) the
work permit system and 2) the Green Card programme (since 2007) (Cerna 2010:
11-12).
The work permit system was liberalized in 2001 and allowed a significant
number of migrants to obtain a work permit. Irelands booming economy and the
97
JEAN MONNET
demand of employers for foreign labour, encouraged the government to look

favourably toward an open labour immigration policy (Ibid).
In April 2007, the Third Level Graduate Scheme was implemented, allowing
non-EEA graduates from Irish universities to remain in Ireland for six months after
graduation to find employment and apply for a work permit or green card. During
the six-month period they are allowed to work (Chaloff: 25). Additionally,
returning highly-educated migrants enjoy a 10% wage premium over their stay-athome compatriots (Wooldridge 2006: 10).
The stricter rules, involving a revision of the qualifying conditions for new
permits, came into effect from 1 June 2009. Mary Coughlan, the Minister for
Enterprise, Trade and Employment, said a labour-market needs test for all future
applications and renewals would allow maximum opportunity for any available
job vacancies to be filled by Irish people and those from the European Economic
Area (Cerna 2010: 11-12). From 1 June 2009, employers who wanted to hire nonEU foreigners had to pay them at least EUR 30,000 a year. Employers only made
625 requests to hire non-EU foreigners in March 2009, down from a peak of 3,700
in July 2007 (Ibid).
A June 2009 poll found that two-thirds of Irish respondents wanted the
migration of labour from Eastern Europe restricted. Irish workers have called for
more immigration restrictions (Ibid).
Czech Republic. Since 2003, the Czech Republic has tried to attract highly
skilled immigrants for permanent settlement. The Proposition of Active Selection
of a Qualified Foreign Labour Force, approved by the government in September
2001, was a variant of the Quebec Certificate of Selection points system. The
Government favoured young, educated and qualified in a given profession
candidates. Knowledge of the Czech language and previous stay in the Czech
Republic were also an advantage. A pilot project with three selected countries
(Bulgaria, Croatia, and Kazakhstan) was initiated in 2003. Qualified migrants and
their families could obtain permanent residency after two years and six months.
The pilot project was later extended to other countries (Cerna 2010: 10-11).
In 2007, the Government announced its own version of a Green Card for
immigrants outside the EU. It would combine work and residence permits. The
Green Card programme was launched on 1 January 2009 under the amended
Labour Law (Act No. 382/2008 Coll.) and aimed to limit admissions of migrant
workers to pre-approved nationalities and jobs, as well as under the condition that
no work permit-exempt worker was brought in. Among them were some of the EU
south-eastern neighbours (for example, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Macedonia,
Montenegro, Serbia, Ukraine) and the countries which invested in the Czech
Republic, especially in the automotive industry (for example, Japan, South Korea
and the United States) (Ibid).
Despite the fact that the Czech Republic has simplified its bureaucratic
procedures for high-skilled foreigners with a job offer, some experts consider that it
has not been able to attract many new workers. Wages are relatively low and
98

administrative procedures, for which high-skilled workers enjoy few facilitations

during their temporary-permit phase, are burdensome. An information campaign in
some prospective recruitment countries failed to attract successful job seekers
(Chaloff: 29-30).
Denmark. Denmark offers a job-search visa it calls a Green Card, which
allows high-skilled immigrants to come to Denmark to search for a job.
Qualification is through a points system, which considers education, language
skills (both in a Scandinavian language and/or in English or German), experience,
age, prior wages, and professions on the Danish Job Card Scheme shortage list.
Green-card holders have six months to find a job on the Job Card Scheme shortage
list (generally masters-level occupations) or a job paying at least DKK 463 000
(EUR 63 000) annually (Chaloff: 21).
Sweden. A government committee in Sweden has proposed that it should be
made easier for foreign students who have found a job in Sweden to stay in the
country and work after finishing their studies (Chaloff: 26).
Finland. Finish Government promotes the policy that encourages the
immigration of students and researchers. An amendment to the Aliens Act in 2006
eased conditions for entry of non-EEA students into the Finnish labour market.
Such graduates can now obtain a work permit to search for a job for up to six
months and a residence permit for job search for 10 months (Chaloff: 25).
Norway. Norway has reduced the burden on employers of high-skilled workers
but faces limits on its ability to attract workers due to language problems and
relatively low net (i.e. after-tax) income compared with English-speaking countries.
While it has allowed foreign students to stay on to work, marriage has long been a
more important factor in keeping international students (Chaloff: 29).
Other Member States (Ireland, Latvia, the Netherlands) had programmes
which were part of larger visa or work permit schemes giving certain advantages to
highly-skilled workers (European Migration Network 2007: 22).
Besides, various EU-member countries had implemented a science visa,
designed to make it easier for non-EU researchers to get working visas within
Union countries (CEU 2007).
However, upon review, in the opinion of Chaloff and Lematre, most of
these policies are not so much designed to attract workers as to reduce the obstacles
to their immigration. In fact, none of the policies adopted actually supports
immigration of the high skilled: there are no subsidies, no facilitation of the
recognition of qualifications; no special job listings abroad. Given the value of
high-skilled workers, it is assumed that employers will pay whatever costs are
necessary to obtain a skilled worker, and that the promise of a high salary is
incentive enough for an aspirant immigrant to pay the certification and visa fees
necessary for migration (Chaloff: 30).
Brain drain versus Brain gain. The efforts to mitigate the negative
effects of the brain drain for the source countries should be implemented as the
brain drain could have a negative impact on the growth potential of the source
99
JEAN MONNET
countrys economy by depriving it of its innovation potential (Europa.eu 2008).

According to the UNESCO report "Science, Technology and Economic
Development in South-eastern Europe" of 2007, many countries experience
emigration of up to 70% of their skilled professionals. Two out of three teaching
and research jobs are lost on some university campuses, devastating scientific
research and higher education capacities (Preda 2007). More than 500,000 Russian
scientists and computer programmers have left the country since the fall of the
Soviet Union in 1991 (Brain Drain). In the Republic of Moldova, for example, the
number of researchers within the Academy of Sciences of Moldova has decreased
from 29850 persons in 1990 till 4794 persons to 2004. The main destination
countries were Israel, Germany, USA, Russia, etc. In such a way, the number of
researchers has decreased, respectively, by 83,4 % (Casiadi 2010: 4). Especially,
brain drain impacts negatively on vital sectors such as education and health, and
reduces those countries capacity to achieve the Millennium Development Goals
(MDGs) (Eucoherence.org 2008).
Summarizing experts opinion on possible causes of highly-qualified
migration or brain drain, we can highlight the following: the violation of human
rights or academic freedoms; political, ethnic and religious persecution; economic
difficulties facing countries in transition make it less likely that they will be able to
substantially invest; deprivation of the right to education (Vedran 2004: 77).
According to Olesen, bad governance also plays an important role in the migration
of highly skilled persons. It seems that this population is particularly sensitive
when they find the human rights/governance situation in their home country
unacceptable. This can have many forms: honest civil servants refusing to be
corrupted; lack of freedom to speak ones mind, especially for civil servants; and
promotions based on unprofessional criteria (Vedran 2004: 76). Return migrants,
in particular, bring back their skills and work experience from abroad boosting
productivity. Expatriates who remain abroad contribute money via worker
remittances; and many observers claim that their transfer of knowledge or
technology to developing countries can increase productivity and economic
development (Vedran 2004: 81). They may also make professional and personal
contacts, which prove useful and productive for their endeavours back home
(Vedran 2004: 81).
The above mentioned necessity of using the possible beneficial impact of
the brain drain for the source countries are recognized by the EU member-states.
For example, in its "Global Approach to Migration" Communication of 2005 the
Commission mentions that an equitable immigration policy which incorporates
return and/or circular migration might appear to be needed (European Migration
Network 2007: 8). In point 2.4 of European Commissions Communication
Migration and Development: Some concrete orientations, adopted on 01
September 2005, The Commission encourages Member States to develop
mechanisms [...] to limit active recruitment in cases where it would have
significantly negative repercussions for targeted developing countries (Bertozzi
100

2007, 13). In the following European Commissions Communication Global

Approach to Migration one year on: Towards a comprehensive European
migration policy it is mentioned that in developing policies that take account of
the potential benefits to third countries of labour migration to Europe, the EU
should be very much aware of the risks of brain drain and its socio-economic
consequences on developing countries (CEC 2006). The European Parliament tries
to promote the same approach. In its resolution of 26 September 2007 on the
policy plan on legal migration, [European Parliament] considers it important that
the risks of a brain drain be taken into account when EU legal immigration
measures are laid down [] calls upon the Commission, in conjunction with the
countries of origin, to carry out statistical studies with a view to identifying the
areas of expertise in which there is a clear risk of brain drain (EP 2007).
However, return policies could be successful if there is a systemic
approach towards the return of the higly-skilled migrants. In this context, the
experience of Moldova represents certain interest. Conditionally, all the projects in
this field could be divided in two groups:
Development of the scientific Diaspora of the Republic of Moldova
Promotion and facilitation of the return and reintegration of the
highly-skilled Moldovan migrants
Development of the scientific Diaspora of the Republic of Moldova
Return of the researchers, living/working abroad, would imply enormous
costs related to the modernization of infrastructure for research and innovation with
the purpose of creation similar conditions compared to the Western countries,
diminution of the salary differences, incorporation into the privileged position in
the institutional hierarchy, etc. According to some Moldovan experts, an alternative
might present development of the scientific Diaspora abroad, which could serve as
an intermediate stage in the return process to the country of origin (Casiadi 2010:
37). Taking into account the above-mentioned, as well as the importance of the
scientific Diasporas implication in the development of the country of origin, the
Academy of Sciences of Moldova has launched in 2008 the initiative
Development of the cooperation within scientific Diaspora of the Republic of
Moldova. The initiative aims at creation of the forum for interaction between the
scientific Diaspora and scientific community of Moldova through gradual
formation of the Network of the Scientific Diaspora of the Republic of Moldova
(Casiadi 2010: 37).
A practical example in this sense represents official launch on the 30th of
April 2010 of a joint research project Connect the scientific diaspora of the
Republic of Moldova to the scientific and economic development of the home
country by the Academy of Sciences of Moldova (ASM), and the Swiss Federal
Institute of Technology in Lausanne (EPFL). The overall objective of this research
project is to advance knowledge based evidence on the scientific Diaspora of the
Republic of Moldova in main destination countries and to offer a number of
recommendations for the Moldovan Government, the scientific community, as well
101
JEAN MONNET
as the scientific Diaspora of the Republic of Moldova, that can be useful to

leverage the potentialities of the scientific Diaspora, and enabling ways of
establishing a permanent mechanism of cooperation between all interested actors,
in order to get involved in the development process of the home country.
Another example refers to the recent initiative of the International
Organization for Migration, Mission in the Republic of Moldova (IOM), that in
partnership with the Academy of Sciences of Moldova (ASM) announced on
September 16, 2010 a competition to support 30 researchers on a competitive basismembers of Moldovan Scientific Diaspora (MSD) willing to return to Moldova for
a short-term visit of 7-11 days in order to perform research activities and share their
experience at one of R&D institutions or universities of Moldova. This project
initiative is to improve Moldovas capacity to enhance the development impact of
circular migration through temporary return of highly qualified MSD members in
the field of R&D (IOM.md 2010: Moldovan Scientific Diaspora).
According to Moldovan experts, such projects will create necessary
premises for a solid and long-term mechanism which will contribute to the
identification of the optimal channels for the implication of the members of MSD
in the process of scientific and economic development of the their country of
origin. Moreover, short-term visits to Moldova (the second example) will have also
a symbolic significance as, besides research activities, the MSD members will
mobilize public opinion by promoting the message about the possibility of
professional fulfillment in Moldova (Casiadi 2010: 39).
Promotion and facilitation of the return and reintegration of the highlyskilled Moldovan migrants. Currently there are, at least two programmes,
implemented in the Republic of Moldova, aiming at promoting international
migration as a positive factor in development, promoting sustainable know-how
transfer through the professional integration of returning experts, as well as
creating a win-win situation with returning experts as bridge-builders for
international economic and development cooperation (Zav 2010).
The Returning Experts Programme implemented by the Centre for
International Migration and Development (CIM) on behalf of the German Federal
Ministry for Economic Cooperation and Development (BMZ) supports the
professional integration of university graduates and experienced experts from
developing, emerging and transition countries, including the Republic of Moldova,
who have completed their training in Germany and are interested in returning to
their countries of origin. The focus is on placing professionals in areas of particular
relevance to development policy. In addition to placement and advisory services,
the programme offers financial support to experts interested in returning to their
own countries. (International 2010).
In October 2010 the International Organization for Migration (IOM) in
partnership with the National Employment Agency (NEA), Ministry of Youth and
Sports (MYS) and the Ministry of Education (MEd) announced the launch of the
pilot program on promoting and facilitation of the temporary and permanent return
102

and professional reintegration of 30 Moldovan overseas graduates for experience

sharing and usage of their skills obtained abroad. This pilot program is realized
within the Supporting the implementation of the migration and development
component of the EU Moldova Mobility Partnership project, funded by the EU
and implemented by IOM in partnership with the Government of the Republic of
Moldova. The Program is addressed to the Moldovan overseas graduates who wish
to come back to Moldova and be employed in the public or private sector. IOM
will offer support for the overseas graduates in the identification of employers,
logistical and administrative assistance, financial support in covering transportation
costs and monthly living allowance to the participants for a period of up to six
months (IOM.md 2010: Overseas Graduates).
With one word, the above mentioned projects aim at addressing brain drain
by promoting the circulation of innovative ideas and skill transfer in the process of
youth migration (IOM.md 2010: Overseas Graduates).
Conclusions. Concluding it should been mentioned that the continuation
and even acceleration of the international migration processes, including the
highly-skilled migration, into the extended European Union should be expected.
The same trend could be characteristic for the above-analyzed Moldovan case,
where a lot researches seem to leave the country on the constant basis, and the
assessments show that the highly-skilled migration becomes a calculated decision
and could transform in the permanent phenomenon with a high risk of braindrain acceleration (Casiadi 2010: 37).
In this context, the consolidation of the migration policies as in the EU
itself, as in the EU neighbouring countries with the purpose of formulating
adequate responses to the causes of this phenomenon is of great importance. For
example, the Lisbon Treaty that entered into force on 1 December 2009 sets the EU
the specific aim of developing common policies for both asylum and
immigration (legal as well as illegal) and accordingly empowers it to legislate for
uniform standards and for the gradual introduction of an integrated management
system for external borders. Therefore, managed highly-skilled migration
policies could serve a solution in this sense.
Taking into consideration, that one of the triggers of the brain drain
phenomenon is the alarming difference in the level of economic development, the
following conclusion might be drawn: continuation and acceleration of the
financial assistance and implementation of various development programs in EUs
partner-states could be one of the efficient means of forwarding the highly-skilled
migration in desired channel. Moreover, it would help the EU neighbouring
countries to finish their political and economic transformations to counteract such
push factors of highly-skilled migration as poorness, unemployment, bad
governance, lack of development of research and scientific infrastructure, etc.
In this regard, it should be noted that highly-skilled migration could have
positive impacts on both receiving and sending countries. For receiving countries,
the taxation of the highly-skilled migration could serve as a certain compensation
103
JEAN MONNET
for those layers of the population that potentially suffer as the result of this type
of migration. Besides, against the background of the deepening demographic
problem in the EU, the highly-skilled immigration could partially neutralize this
problem. Thus, the EU countries might examine the possibility of introducing the
mechanism of selective immigration policies, offering so-called quota for the
highly-skilled migrants, after conducting the analyses of the EU particular needs.
However, it should be highlighted that the UE should promote the differentiated
dialogue and partnership with its partner-states, taking into consideration the
internal situation in every country.
One of the principal concerns of migration policy is to ensure that
immigrants do not hamper the employment prospects of native workers. Although
most studies tend to show small effects of immigration on the outcomes of nativeborn workers, this overall result is an average and it most certainly is the case that
some native-born workers are hurt by the arrival of immigrants competing for the
same jobs. In practice, this tends to be less of a policy concern for highly skilled
workers, because their labour market outcomes are generally favourable in any
case, with positive wage returns to higher education and shorter unemployment
spells (Chaloff: 34).
In addition to high-skilled migration programmes designed to admit
immigrants, free circulation may be a channel for movement by the highly skilled.
Free-circulation regimes do not privilege the higher skilled over those with less
education, but they do facilitate recruitment by reducing bureaucratic obstacles,
lowering costs and allowing for direct contact between employers and employees
(Chaloff: 27).
The positive effects of the brain circulation for the sending countries can be
strengthened and even utilized for a countrys development. As some scholars
argue, the presence of a highly skilled elite is required if a country wants to proceed
with economic development and successfully implement transition reforms. In
order to create the conditions for circulation, states must, at least, encourage the
return of their nationals, increase investment in science and education, develop
contacts with Diaspora and perhaps even initiate short-term positive discrimination
in employment, tax and housing areas (Vedran 2004: 82). For example, Iredale
suggests that sending countries may consider encouraging or supporting their
highly skilled population to take part in brain circulation instead of trying to
contain them (Vedran 2004: 82). In Morocco, for instance, civil servants who
emigrate tend to be excluded from the civil service for their lifetime. This means
that they cannot deploy their knowledge or skills upon return and this will
effectively reduce their inclination to invest and return (Vedran 2004: 82).
It also must be emphasized that return policies should be long-term oriented
and can be efficient only when the home-country can offer prospective returnees
satisfactory career conditions in their field, which itself implies a high(er) level of
socio-economic development (Vedran 200: 82-83). In this sense, a well developed
scientific infrastructure, higher investments in the science sector, and the stability
104

of a consolidated democratic government that assures human rights and academic

freedoms all provide a suitable environment that allows for this form of migration
to occur (Vedran 2004: 84).
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. Angenendt, S., and R. Parkes (2010): Three options for EU Policy on Highly
Qualified Immigrants.
2. Chaloff, J. and G. Lematre (2009): Managing Highly-Skilled Labour
Migration: A Comparative Analysis of Migration Policies and Challenges in
OECD Countries, Migration Policies and Challenges in OECD Countries,
OECD Social, Employment and Migration Working Papers, No. 79, OECD
Publishing.
3. Casiadi, Oleg, Mobilizarea diasporei tiinifice a Republicii Moldova
contribuii pentru dezvoltarea rii de origine, MOLDOSCOPIE, 2010 (2)
(XLIX).
4. Cerna, Lidia, Towards an EU Blue Card? The Proposed Delegation of National
High-Skilled Immigration Policies to the EU-Level, University of Oxford,
Paper prepared for the ISA Annual Conference, San Francisco, March 26-29,
2008.
5. http://www.informaworld.com/smpp/ftinterface~content=a727545567~fulltext
=713240930
6. http://www.iom.md/index.php/ro/media-center/news-archive/148-promotingdefinitive-return-of-moldovan-overseas-graduates
7. http://opus.zbw-kiel.de/volltexte/2003/695/pdf/88.pdf.
8. http://www.thelocal.de/politics/20101017-30553.html.
105
JEAN MONNET
MIGRATION LEGISLATION OF THE REPUBLIC BELARUS

AND PERSPECTIVE WAYS OF COOPERATION WITH EU
VASILYEVA Larysa,
Belarus State Economic University
Summar:
Article provides a brief characterisation of the migration situation in the Republic of
Belarus. It provides a general analysis of the development of migration legislation and
names state agencies working in the sphere of migration. Statistical analysis is presented
in a graphic form, the figures reflect the dynamics of the development of legal relations by
periods and by types of migration flows. The article names projects and the main
directions of international cooperation of the Republic of Belarus on certain programmes
including the European Partnership Programme
Modern world realises increasingly the importance of international migration

and its positive contribution to the development of receiving and supplying
countries. At the same time, for many states receiving considerable numbers of
migrants, the question of cooperation and experience exchange, collective counter
illegal migration activities and minimization of the pre-conditions for illegal labour
are becoming all the more relevant.
General characterization of the migration situation in the Republic of
Belarus. The Republic of Belarus neighbours on three EU states (Latvia, Lithuania,
Poland) and the Commonwealth of Independent States (Russia and Ukraine). Its
location and stable political and economic situation attract migrants to the country
from the CIS, the Baltic States and elsewhere as well. Belarus, in consequence is a
transit point for legal and illegal migration the EU. Annually 10-13 thousand
foreigners and stateless persons receive permanent residency in Belarus in
accordance with defined procedures. Presently, Internal Affairs agencies have a
record of 133 277 foreign citizens and 7,799 stateless persons with permanent
residency permits (see Table 1).
Table 1. The number of foreigners permanently residing in Belarus
160000
140000
120000
115134
125233
128658
128643
120770
114724
126258
130577
136445
141076
142617
100000
80000
60000
40000
20000
0
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
The Republic of Belarus has a licensing procedure which regulates the

106

employment of natural persons abroad. Legal entities and individual entrepreneurs

involved in this kind of activity receive special permits (licenses) from the Ministry
of Internal Affairs of the Republic of Belarus.
Belarus has a complete system of legal and social protection of people
seeking asylum. The legislation on refugees which complies with the international
standards and is successfully implemented. Foreigners granted refugee status
exercise all the socio-economic rights and rights to education and healthcare of
Belarusian citizens. They also have the right to reunite with their family, receive
financial assistance, live in specially organized places, preferences when
registering at the place of residence, and the right to judicial defence on equal terms
with citizens of the Republic of Belarus.
Foreigners granted additional protection in Belarus have the same rights as
foreigners temporarily living in Belarus. Additionally they have the same right to
medical care and employment as foreigners permanently residing in Belarus. They also
have the right to reunite with their family and to live in specially equipped places.
Underage foreigners who were granted refugee status or additional protection
have the same right to education and medical care as underage Belarusian citizens do.
Foreigners not subject to deportation in accordance with the international
obligations of the Republic of Belarus have the right to receive permission for
temporary residency in Belarus, and all the rights exercised by this category of
foreigners.
Due to the transparency of the Russian-Belarusian border and because of its
geographical position between the CIS and the EU, the territory of Belarus is
actively used by illegal migrants coming from Afghanistan, Bangladesh, China,
Vietnam, India, Pakistan, Ghana, Egypt, Nigeria, Congo and other countries, as a
transit corridor to the West. Migration flows westward are hampered by well
guarded border with Poland, Lithuania, Latvia. As a result, more and more illegal
migrants remain on the territory of Belarus.
In 2009 law enforcement agencies detained nine groups of illegal migrants
on the territory of Belarus, their number totalling 41 people. In 2008 13 groups of
70 illegal migrants were detained, in 2007 - 8 and 53 correspondingly, in 2006
26 and 127, in 2005 53 groups and 302 people correspondingly (see Table 2).
Table 2. The number of detained groups and illegal migrants
2500
2120
2000
1500
1229
1117
1000
500
1925
326
31
47
150
133
126
53
302
26
127
8 53
13 70
9 41
5 21
2000 2001 2002 2003 2004 2005 2006 2007 2008 2009 2010
The number of groups of illegal migrants detained on the territory of Belarus.

107
JEAN MONNET
The number of illegal migrants detained on the territory of Belarus

In 2009 the Border Forces detained 211 illegal migrants in transit.
We carried out an analysis which shows that, overall, the illegal flow of
migrants consists of young able-bodied people (see figure 1).
50
3%
18
4%
18 25
24%
45 50
11%
35 45
18%
25 35
40%
Figure 1. Age of illegal migrants

Illegal migrants detained at the border or in the country are deported by the
authorities to the source country. The number of annual deportations of illegal
migrants is about 2,02,3 thousand individuals. The peak of migrants deported
from the country, as it is shown in graph 10, was in the years 2002 (2375 people)
2004 (2324 people). After that, this index decreases. The number of illegal
migrants deported under escort also decreased. In 2007 there were 780 such
migrants as compared to 1051 in 2002 (see table 3).
Table 3. Foreigners deported from the territory of the Republic of
Belarus
2375
2500
2361 2324
2000
1500
1117
1000
500 264
0
27
2000
1051
940
2160
2275
1229
810
2019
912
1989
780
2017
839
1909
925
888
141
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
The number of foreigners deported by law enforcement agencies form the

territory of the Republic of Belarus,
The number of people deported under escort.
108

Undoubtedly illegal migration of foreign citizens is an important factor

affecting national security and law and order. It should be noted that the percentage
of crimes committed by foreign citizens in the Republic of Belarus (with the
exception of migration crimes), is from 0,9 to 1,3 % of the total committed in the
country.
Short description of stage by stage establishment of migration system in
Belarus. After the split of the Soviet Union, the Republic of Belarus began to
create its own migration policy. With this aim State Migration Service of the
Republic of Belarus was created in July 1992. The Service started developing the
legal basis for the regulation of people seeking asylum in the Republic of Belarus.
The main directions developed for the State migration policy are compliance with
the accepted standards of international law.
At the same time the Service coordinated work between the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs, the Ministry of Justice, the Ministries of Internal Affairs,
Healthcare, Education, Social Protection; the Ministry of Statistics and Analysis,
Border Forces and State Security agencies; as well as territorial executive and
administrative agencies and public associations. It also established relations with
relevant agencies in other states and international organizations.
The first statutory wording of the Law of the Republic of Belarus On the
legal status of foreign citizens and stateless persons in the Republic of Belarus" [1]
was passed in 1993. It was subsequently emended due to changes in the migration
situation, and amendments and corrections were introduced to the law. On January
4, 2010 President of the Republic of Belarus signed a new law regulating the same
group of social relations [2]/
The law increases the effectiveness of using migration potential in the best
interests of the Republic of Belarus, further improvement of legal regulations of
foreign citizens and stateless persons stay in the Republic and their ability to be
entrepreneurs or be involved in any other activity; fighting illegal migration and
elimination of gaps and ambiguities revealed in the course of application of the
existing legislation.
In 1995 the first statutory wording of the Law of the Republic of Belarus
On refugees was passed [3]. The law defined the grounds and procedures for
granting foreign citizens and stateless persons refugee status in the Republic of
Belarus. The law also defined the grounds of withdrawing refugee status, and legal,
social guarantees of the rights and interests of foreigners applying for refugee status
and recognized refugees.
In 1997 an Inter-Agency Commission was formed under the aegis of the
Council of Ministers of the Republic of Belarus. The Commission was ensured
coordination of the activities of ministries and other national agencies of state
governance on the preparation of the drafts of international agreements,
programmes of cooperation of the Republic of Belarus with other states and
international organizations in the area of migration and also made suggestions
regarding joining international agreements, conventions and accords.
109
JEAN MONNET
In 1998-1999 the Inter-Agency Commission initiated the preparation and

coordination with all the interested parties of the documents regulating Belarus'
accession to the UN 1951 Refugee Convention and the 1967 Protocol relating to
the Status of Refugees [4].
In February 1997 the Migration Committee first carried out a procedure
recognizing foreigners as refugees. They were the citizens of Afghanistan who had
stayed on the territory of the Republic of Belarus for an extended period.
On June 1, 1998 the Law of the Republic of Belarus "About Refugees"
came into action in Belarus. All work in the area of forced migration from 1995
onward has been carried out with the support of the UN High Commissioner for
Refugees.
In 2003 the issues of external labour migration and granting refugee status
were transferred from the Ministry of Labour and Social Protection of the Republic
of Belarus to the newly created agency, the Department for Citizenship and
Migration of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Republic of Belarus [5].
The Department ensures implementation of the legislation on citizenship and
migration; interacts with law enforcement agencies of the Republic of Belarus and
other states on the issues of prevention of violation of migration law; organises
control over the regime of foreign citizens and stateless persons' stay in the
Republic of Belarus; carries out actions aimed at interception of illegal
migration;interacts with international organizations on the issues of citizenship and
migration in accordance with the defined procedures; participates in drafting legal
acts relating to citizenship and migration;acts as a representative of a contractor for
carrying our work envisaged by migration programmes, agreements with
international organizations and technical and methodological provisions for the
work of the Department; performs other functions.
In the structure of the Department there are subdivisions that primarily
focus on work with refugees, asylum seekers and other categories of foreigners.
The Department is authorized to:
Take decisions on granting or refusing foreign citizens and stateless
persons refugee status,
Suspension, renewal, termination of reviewing applications of foreign
citizens and stateless persons granting them refugee status.
Take decisions on extending, withdrawing and renewing a refugee status
and also annulling decisions about recognizing foreign citizens and stateless
persons as refugees and cancelling such decisions.
Relevant agencies take active measures to counteract illegal migration,
particularly by improving the existing legislation. On July 3, 2009 the Law of the
Republic of Belarus About granting foreign citizens and stateless persons refugee
status, additional and temporary protection in the Republic of Belarus of June 23,
2008 came into force. According to this law, foreigners can be granted not only
refugee status but also additional and temporary protection [6].
The new Law primarily instituted additional protection. The central element
110

in the international defence is the right not to be subject to forced return or

deportation in situations of threat tolife or freedom. The principle that forbids
forced return is stated in the international legislation in the 1951 Refugee
Convention and 1984 Convention against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or
Degrading Treatment or Punishment; Belarus is a member of these Conventions.
The development of migration processes in the past decade highlighted the
problem of receiving and protecting foreigners, who do not comply with the 1951
Refugee Convention but, nevertheless, need international protection for other
reasons. These are foreigners who fear torture and capital punishment upon their
return to the state of their citizenship or previous common place of residency, and
persons fleeing from dangers of military conflicts.
Introduction of the Institute of Additional Protection in the Republic of
Belarus allows regulation of the necessary mechanisms of the implementation of
the 1984 Convention provisions:
defined the grounds for granting additional protection;
established legal, economic and social guarantees of the protection of
rights and legitimate interests of foreigners who were granted such a form of
protection;
defined categories of foreigners who are not granted additional
protection (excluding provisions).
In compliance with the Law foreigners apply with relevant requests to the
Department on Citizenship and Migration of the Ministry of Internal Affairs. If
foreigners are detained for illegal border crossing or illegal stay in the Republic of
Belarus they have to apply to the Border Force or Internal Affairs agency which
detained them. There is a defined procedure of processing the requests of
foreigners about granting them refugee status or additional protection in the
Republic of Belarus. Its first stage is consideration of the grounds for granting
refugee status in compliance with the 1951 Convention. The second stage is
considering the grounds for providing additional protection and grounds precluding
the deportation of the foreigner to the country of origin or the previous country of
residence.
The Administrative Code of the Republic of Belarus specifies the liability
of foreign citizens and persons without citizenship for administrative crimes [7].
In particular, it states that:
- foreigners are liable for entry, residence, transit, entrepreneurship without
proper documents (sanctions: warning with deportation or without deportation or
fine with deportation or without deportation);
- employers are liable for not taking measures on timely registration of
foreigners (sanctions - warning or fine);
- citizens of Belarus are liable for not taking measures on the registration of
foreigners and ensuring their timely departure (sanctions - warning or fine);
- citizens of Belarus are liable for providing accommodation or other
premises for residence, providing transport or using a foreigner for labour,
111
JEAN MONNET
entrepreneurship or other activity with violations of the prescribed order (sanctions

- warning or fine);
- citizens of Belarus are liable for repeated illegal actions (sanctions - fine);
Administrative law envisages exemption of liability for the specified
actions for foreigners who applied for a refugee status. Criminal responsibility is
specified in the Criminal Code of the Republic of Belarus for
- illegal crossing of the State border of the Republic of Belarus, including
crossing as an organised group (sanctions - from a fine to imprisonment for up to
seven years with confiscation of property or without confiscation);
- organisation of illegal migration (sanctions - from detention to
imprisonment for up to seven years with confiscation of property or without
confiscation);
- violation of the entry ban to the Republic of Belarus (sanctions - from
detention to imprisonment for up to three years) [8].
In some cases Criminal legislation also envisages exemption of liability for
the above stated actions for foreigners who applied for a refugee status.
The main international standards regulating labour and social rights of
persons, including their right to defence are secured by many international
agreements. Belarus has ratified 49 conventions of the International Labour
Organization including eight fundamental conventions. Out of this number of
conventions seven were replaced in connection with adoption of new conventions.
Overall, Belarus is one of the leading countries-members of ILO on the number of
ratified conventions.
In order to improve legal regulations in the area of external labour
migration a new version of the Law of the Republic of Belarus On external
migration was drafted. The Law regulates the procedures of job placement of
foreigners in the Republic of Belarus. The draft of the legal act clearly defines the
range of people subject to this law. The new draft suggests eliminating the
procedure of licensing activities connected with attracting foreign labour force to
the Republic of Belarus. Instead, it is planned to introduce a process for the of
issuing licenses to employers of foreign working force. The licenses will be
necessary only in cases of employment of more than 10 foreign workers. The
draft law clearly defines the grounds for refusal to issue or annulment
of these permits.
International Cooperation. On March 31, 2009 the Governments of the
Republic of Belarus and the Republic of Serbia signed an agreement on temporary
employment of Belarusian and Serbian citizens. It was done in order to expand
international cooperation in the sphere of labour, development and improvement of
contractual legal framework of the cooperation between Belarus and Serbia in the
area of labour migration and social protection of the working migrants. Internal
procedures are now being carried out for the Agreement to come into force.
In June 2009 the Government of the Republic of Belarus signed an
Agreement with the Ukrainian Cabinet of Ministers about visa-free travel of
112

citizens. Internal procedures are now being carried out for the Agreement to come
into force.
On February 12, 2010 the Governments of the Republic of Belarus and the
Republic of Poland signed a Treaty on near-border movement. Presently, internal
procedures are being carried out for the international treaty to come into force.
Additionally draft agreements with Latvia and Lithuania about simplified
procedures of border crossing in the near-border area are being discussed.
On March 11, 2010 Belarusian-Ukrainian consultation on the draft of the
Readmission Agreement between the Government of the Republic of Belarus and
the Ukrainian Cabinet of Ministers took place in Kyiv. There have been organized
and held a range of other inter-governmental events on the issues of cooperation in
regulating migration processes in Belarus and fighting illegal migration. We can
conclude that in the short term the situation in the area of illegal migration will be
characterized by the following:
The trend of migrants' attempts to illegally cross the state border at the
crossing points with high quality forged documents will continue; Individuals from
Afro-Asian region will seek all opportunities to legalize their stay on the territory
of the Republic of Belarus with the aim of further transit to Western states; The
tactics of illegal border crossing will be constantly changing and becoming more
covert.
Only a coordinated approach of all countries to solve these challenging
problems along with close cooperation of the relevant agencies, international
organisations and interested countries can ensure positive results in the issues
concerning the control over migration.
Initiatives of the Republic of Belarus within the framework of Eastern
Partnership Programme. Relevant agencies of the Republic of Belarus considered
the "Easter Partnership" initiative of the European Union presented during the first
session of the Eastern Partnership Multilateral Platform #1 (democracy, good
governance and stability) of June 5, 2009 in Brussels (the Kingdom of Belgium).
Within the framework of the European Commission's initiative Integrated border
management proposed at the session, the Belarusian side made the following
suggestions for future cooperation in the short term:
Providing financial assistance to create a temporary detention centre for
foreign citizens detained for the violation of entry regulations and stay on the
territory of the Republic of Belarus; Increasing technical capacity of the
subdivisions on citizenship and migration of the Internal Affairs agencies of the
Republic of Belarus that deal with counteraction to illegal migration; Counteracting
illegal migration on the eastern border of the Republic of Belarus; Increasing the
capacity of Internal Affairs agencies on separation of mixed migration flows in
what concerns the development and improvement of the system of referring or
sending people seeking asylum who were detained for violating the rules of stay
and transit rules to the relevant subdivisions in order to perform a procedure of
identifying refugee status.
113
JEAN MONNET
In concluding this overview of the issues related to migration legislation

and the migration situation in the Republic of Belarus, we note that the
effectiveness of migration policy in many respects depends on the close
cooperation with the authorised agencies of the Russian Federation, the
Commonwealth of Independent States and the development of cooperation with the
European Union and other interested regional structures and international
organizations.
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. "About legal status of foreign citizens and stateless persons in the Republic of
Belarus": Law of the Republic of Belarus, June 3, 1993. 2339-II.
2. "About legal status of foreign citizens and stateless persons in the Republic of
Belarus": Law of the Republic of Belarus, January 4, 2010. 105-.
3. About Refugees: Law of the Republic of Belarus, February 22, 1995, 3605II.
4. About Belarus' accession to the UN 1951 Refugee Convention and 1967
Protocol relating to the Status of Refugees. May 4, 2001. 10-.
5. Statistics for this article was provided by the Department for citizenship and
migration of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Republic of Belarus.
6. About granting foreign citizens and stateless persons a refugee status, additional
and temporary protection in the Republic of Belarus: Law of the Republic of
Belarus, 23 June, 2008. 354-.
7. Administrative Code of the Republic of Belarus, April 21 2003. 194-.
8. Criminal Code of the Republic of Belarus, July 9, 1999. 275-.
114

RECENT EVOLUTION OF EU COMMON ASYLUM AND MIGRATION

POLICY: LEGAL AND POLITICAL DILEMMAS
BENEDETTI Ezio, PIACQUADIO Antonietta,
University of Trieste, Italy
1. Main problems and identification of the migration issue within EU.
Europe is currently absorbing 2 million migrants each year more as a proportion
of its population than any other part of the world, including North America. This
influx is altering the make-up of member-states populations more than birth rates
or death rates. Increased migration into Europe is part of a global trend. Cheaper
travel and more information entice skilled and unskilled workers from poorer
countries to rich ones. The UN predicts that, on current trends, the numbers of
people migrating worldwide will increase by 40 per cent over the next 40 years 49.
Since the end of the sixties European Unions immigration policies
followed an irregular trend as a consequence of the different characteristics that
migrations had and still have at international level and of the different perception
that the immigration States have of this process.
But since the end of the sixties international migrations undergo a radical
transformation, not much regards to quantitative data, if we consider the relative
immobility of the number of emigrants if compared to world population (IMO,
World Migration Report 2006)50, as in structural and qualitative terms. Concerning
structural aspects is recorded a growing complexity in the global geography of
migrations, with an exponential growth, since the last thirty years of the past
century, of major senders countries, of major receivers countries, and of States that
are at the same time senders and receivers countries (OECD, Globalisation,
Migration and Development)51. Moreover, differently than in the past, the
qualitative aspects of international migrations are characterized no more as an
unidirectional, permanent and definitive event, but rather as an open, circular and
reversible process, a sort of pendular movement there and back, which is
possible due to continuous advance of means of communication and transport
progress which allows the maintenance of regular contacts between the migrant, his
family and his country of origin (Stalker 2000; Sopemi 2003, p. 55; Pastore 2004).
The global dimension of migration processes caused a progressive change
of perspective in the adoption of governmental policies in this sector, policy which
49
Most immigration figures, especially projections, are by necessity a mixture of estimation and guesswork.
UN sources affirm that, in the last fifty years, less than 3% of world population lived outside its State of
origin for more than one year. There are almost 180 millions emigrants in the world (2005 data), more than half
of them live in less developed countries and the great part of migration flows concerns the same Continent.
Even so, data are testifying a growth in migration flows in the last twenty years and a record level absorption of
immigrants in North America and in the EUs States.
51
Between 1970 and 1990 the International Labour Organization (ILO) noticed a considerable growth of the
countries of origin of the migratory flows (from 29 to 55), of the countries of destination of massive migratory
flows (from 39 to 67) and of the countries which are at the same time major senders and receivers (from 4 to
15).
50
115
JEAN MONNET
has been characterized since the early eighties by the slow but progressive
renouncing of an unilateral and sectorial approach to the management of migratory
flows and the development of an international cooperation policy (Nascimbene
1999; Chaltiel 1998; Kaczorowska 2006)52.
Immigrants have become the subject of increasingly strident political debate
in many European countries. The flow of workers into the UK and Ireland
following the EUs 2004 enlargement was the largest inward migration ever
recorded into either country over a two-year period. Spains official immigrant
population has risen by 400 per cent in ten years. And Italy worries about an
estimated 100,000 Romanian immigrants, most of whom are thought to be without
a job. In some places, robust growth and falling unemployment have helped to
assuage concerns about the impact of immigration on local labour markets. But
despite this and economists warnings that Europe will need ever more migrants
in the years ahead most polls show that migrants are seen as a problem, rather
than as an opportunity.
Notwithstanding this, international and European cooperation suffered for a
long time and is still suffering on some hand from a minimal and inadequate
approach to the a such complex phenomenon as migration is. The lack of a
strategic vision a starting point that cannot be disregarded in order to elaborate a
serious and functional governance of migration processes leaded to the adoption
of strictly defensive policies just oriented to gain the immigration zero objective,
which although rhetorical and unreal has become a political priority for a lot of
western Governments (Sciortino 2000; Pastore 2001; Guild and Harlow 2005)53.
Since the nineties the merely restrictive management of external migration
in EU showed all its limits: barely efficient in the long period, hardly sustainable
on the political plan and not suitable to real interests of European societies. On the
52
The strengthening of international cooperation in this sector is partially a reflection of the importance that the
supranational level of governance of migratory phenomenon assumed in the last few years. This is a tendency
which has been and is particularly evident in the context of European Union and has no analogy in the
experience of other continents. The EU experimented the passage from inter-governmental forms of
cooperation between the member States, to a common policy which is determined by the EC Institutions, while
the residual competence of the member States can be exercised only through national rules which have to be
compatible with the Treaty and international agreements. In particular, following the coming into force of
Amsterdam Treaty (may 1st 1999), Visas, asylum, immigration and other policies connected with the free
circulation of people, already subject matter of inter-governmental cooperation provided in the 1992 Treaty
on European Union (Title VI: Cooperation in the fields of justice and home affairs), are disciplined by EC
law (Title IV TCE, artt. 61-69). The member States have just residual competencies in the fields of entry and
residence, anyway they can adopt and maintain some national rules, as long as they are compatible with EC
law and international treaties (art. 63 TCE), and in general the exertion of competences for the maintenance of
public order and the protection of national security (art. 64 TCE).
53
Consequently, international and EU cooperation ceased to be focused exclusively on static controls on
national frontiers, privileging controls outside national frontiers through the prevision of some forms of
pecuniary responsibility for the carriers and dynamic controls on illegal immigrants and trans-national
criminal organisations devoted to the migratory smuggling through the diffusion of advanced technologies
(radars, radio systems, bio-sounding etc.), the exchange of police information and the development of data
bases for the scheduling of illegal immigrants and the comparison of fingerprints (we are referring perhaps to
the Info System Schengen rather than the EUROPOLs or EURODACs data bases).
116

one hand, contrary to all expectations, restrictive immigration policies carried out
the stabilisation of immigrants in the emigration countries (by means of family
reunification praxis) and the growth of illegal immigration, handled by transnational criminal organisations. Whereas on the other hand, emerged the positive
effect of migrations on demographic policies in a medium-long period perspective
(IMO 2006)54 and on economic development of major receivers countries (EC
Commission 2000)55.
Despite years of discussion and initiatives, a real EU migration policy has
proved elusive. This is because the member-states cannot agree on clear political
objectives (and thus, a legal mandate) for such a policy. Some countries think that a
European migration policy would allow them to escape rigid national debates.
Others want a pan-European migration policy so as to put pressure on countries
outside the EU to take back more illegal entrants. For a few European federalists, a
single migration policy is attractive almost by definition. It could advance the
notion of the EU as a single state providing European citizenship, not just to the
existing population but also to newcomers.
These different motivations complicate EU initiatives on migration. EU and
national officials, for example, talk about the need to promote circular migration
and establish co-operation platforms with African countries. But they struggle to
clarify what these things will mean in practice, or how action at the European level
would add value. Overall, the EUs response to public demand to do something
about migration has been to focus on policies aimed at immigrants countries of
origin. This is also a way to paper over disagreements at home: proposals from the
European Commission to adopt uniform immigration procedures across the EU
often end up gridlocked.
But even in the absence of a coherent policy, EU co-operation is facilitating
an exchange of experience with, and ideas about, managing migration. The
emerging consensus amongst member states is that European countries manage
migration best when they work with the migrants country of origin on everything
from border control to development issues; have well-advertised, easy to
understand schemes for skilled migration; provide a clear and fair route to
citizenship for newcomers; and use the right mixture of sticks and carrots to get
54
Western countries are characterised since the end of the eighties by a worrying birth rate decrease combined
with population ageing; this process put the problem for these societies to guarantee a population in working
age sufficient to sustain the welfare costs. So that policies aimed to support regular immigration are playing a
decisive role if related to adequate policies directed to reduce demographic lack of balance in industrialized
countries, allowing to counterbalance the loss of active population and consequently to maintain an acceptable
level of economic growth..
55
For a long time liberalist doctrine asserts the necessity for the States to announce more generous quotas of
immigrants, especially of qualified workers to be used in high technology sectors, in order to maintain global
competitiveness of their economies. United States of America, Canada and Australia have been the first
industrialized countries to announce an increase in entry quotas for qualified workers in high technology
industry (e.g. almost 65% of qualified workers in informatics sector in United States of America is Chinese or
Indian. See IMO, 2004). Although a similar trend has been recorded also in some European countries
especially in Great Britain and Germany - is clear, by admission of EC institutions themselves, that the level of
European competitiveness in this sector is very modest.
117
JEAN MONNET
illegal immigrants to leave. However, efforts to advance these aims at EU level are
still in their infancy.
All Member States of the European Union (EU) are affected by the flow of
international migration. They have agreed to develop a common immigration
policy at EU level. The European Commission has made proposals for developing
this policy, most of which have now become EU legislation. The main objective is
to better manage migration flows by a coordinated approach which takes into
account the economic and demographic situation of the EU.
In spite of the restrictive immigration policies which have been in place
since the 1970s in most Member States, large numbers of legal and illegal migrants
have continued to come to the EU together with asylum-seekers. Taking advantage
of persons seeking a better life, smuggling and trafficking networks have taken
hold across the EU. This situation meant that considerable resources have had to be
mobilised to fight illegal migration especially to target traffickers and smugglers.
Furthermore, it is recognised that the EU needs migrants in certain sectors and
regions in order to deal with its economic and demographic needs.
Realising that a new approach to managing migration was necessary, the
leaders of the EU set out at the October 1999 European Council in Tampere
(Finland) the elements for a common EU immigration policy. The approach agreed
in Tampere in 1999 was confirmed in 2004 with the adoption of The Hague
programme, which sets the objectives for strengthening freedom, security and
justice in the EU for the period 2005-2010.
2. Legislative tools and developments in EU migration policy within the
Den Haag programme (2004-2009).
2.1. Economic migration. The European Commission put forward in July
2001 a proposal for a Directive on the conditions of admission and stay of third
country workers. However, due to Member States diverging views on this issue,
the negotiations did not lead to the adoption of legislation. The Commission relaunched in 2005 the debate on the need of common rules for the admission of
economic migrants with a Green Paper on an EU approach to managing
economic migration (COM (2004) 811). This consultation led to the adoption in
December 2005 of a Policy Plan on Legal Migration (COM (2005) 669) which
lists the actions and legislative initiatives that the Commission intends to take, so as
to pursue the consistent development of the EU legal migration policy.
2.2. Integration. In September 2007, the Commission presented the Third
Annual Report on Migration and Integration (COM (2007) 512), continuing the
monitoring process of policy developments on admission and integration of thirdcountry nationals in the EU. The report provides information on the establishment
of the EU framework for integration up to June 2007 and it includes specific
information about the various dimensions of the integration process in Member
States for the calendar year 2005 and the first half of 2006.
2.3. Illegal immigration and return. On 16 December 2008, the European
Parliament and the Council of the European Union adopted Directive 2008/115/EC
118

on common standards and procedures in Member States for returning illegally

staying third-country nationals as published in the Official Journal (L 348 of
24.12.2008). The transposition deadline for the Member States is 24.10.2010.
In July 2006 the Commission adopted a Communication on policy priorities
in the fight against illegal immigration of third-country nationals (COM (2006)
402) which builds on the guiding principles and EU achievements and further
develops new priorities. It follows a comprehensive approach, striking a balance
between security and basic rights of individuals and thus addresses measures at all
stages of the illegal immigration process.
In order to fully implement the Return Action Programme agreed in 2002, the
Commission adopted in September 2005 a proposal for a Directive on common
standards and procedures in Member States for returning illegally staying thirdcountry nationals. The objective of this proposal is to provide for clear, transparent
and fair common rules concerning return, removal, use of coercive measures,
temporary custody and re-entry while taking into full account the respect for human
rights and fundamental freedoms of the persons concerned.
2.4. Migration and development. In September 2005 the Commission
adopted the communication Migration and development: some concrete
orientations (COM (2005) 390). This Communication constitutes the response of
the European Union to the invitations made by the Council in March 2003 and the
European Council in November 2004 to submit concrete orientations to improve
the impact of migration on the development of countries of origin in a number of
fields. It constitutes therefore a contribution by EU immigration policy to the
objectives of development policy. The Communication highlights measures and
initiatives which are likely to lead to concrete progress. The Communication
identifies a number of concrete orientations in the following areas: Remittances;
Facilitating the involvement of willing diaspora members in the development of
countries of origin; Facilitating brain circulation; and Limiting the impact of brain
drain.
3. The common policy for asylum and migration enters a new phase:
from Den Haag to Stockholm programme. The Commissions 2007 Green
Book had the scope to monitor the progresses made in the objectives stated in the
European Council of Tampere (1999) and re-stated in The Hague Programme
(2004) and in the Global approach on migration issues (2005) concerning a
common space of freedom, justice and liberty.
In this document it has been clearly stated that there is the need to go
forward creating a truly EU common migration system. But the real problem is that
till now there is still no legislative harmonization at all between EU member States
on these issues. By this point of view the Green Book emphasizes the necessity
to proceed in two phases: First phase: to harmonize legal instruments of each
member State on the behalf of minimum common rules; Second phase: to reach a
higher level of common rules which should grant unique treatment in different
countries.
119
JEAN MONNET
The idea is to create a unique legislative regime regulating the evaluation of

asylum requests, the problem is that a number of organizations acting in protection
of refugees speak about a less protection for individuals
On June 17 2008 the Commission respected its commitments and published
a Communication concerning A common immigration policy for Europe:
principles, actions and instruments and A strategic plan on asylum which
defines the architecture of the 2nd phase of the CEAS (Common European Asylum
System)56.
The idea of the Commission was that this two documents had to be both
approved by the European Council in the October 2008 meeting in order to insert
them in a new five year plan in the sector of freedom, justice and security. The
2008 Communication presents ten common principles for a common migration
policy grounded on three principal axis of EU strategy:
Prosperity
1) clear rules and equality conditions,
2) meeting between qualifications and needs,
3) integration of migrants: the key of a successful migration process,
Solidarity:
4) transparency and cooperation,
5) concrete and coherent use of the instruments,
6) third countries partnerships
Security
7) a visa policy which should protect EU interests,
8) borders integrated management,
9) to intensify the fight against illegal immigration and zero tolerance,
10) sustainable and effective repatriation policies.
Concluding it is possible to argue that in the opinion of the EU Commission
the European Common policy on migration should be based on a real partnership
between EU institutions and member States, and on regular follow-up monitoring
of the migration phenomenon in Europe.
In this sense, the vice-president of the Commission Jacques Barrot, Commissary
responsible for the program justice, freedom and security, declared in February
2008 that immigration, if correctly (but what does it mean correctly??) managed, is
an opportunity and a challenge for EU and for the development of its economies
fighting against illegal immigration continuing to sustain universal values as the
refugees protection, tolerance and the respect of human dignity.
3.1. The 2008 European pact on immigration and asylum and the
56
The fact that the Commission decide to prepare two different documents indicates the fact that the problem
of asylum is a specific and relevant problem within the EU. The first phase of legal harmonization, concerning
minimum legal standards has been already completed (conditions for the acceptance of asylum seekers,
procedures for asylum requests the conditions for the recognition of the status of person who need international
protection and the Regulation Dublin II, concerning the determination of the State competent in order to
examine the asylum request, which has been hardly criticized by many organizations which deal with asylum),
so that in the second phase the ambitious aim is to reach the objectives stated in Den Haag programme.
120

Stockholm programme. In July 2008 a team of experts of the French government,

at that time turn President of the EU, presented in Paris a new important document
in order to go forward towards the constitution of a truly European common policy
on asylum and immigration: The European pact on immigration and asylum.
This document has been officially adopted during the European Council
held in Bruxelles on October 15 2008. For the first time an official document of the
EU does not define immigration a problem but an opportunity in the context of the
freedom of circulation which the Union grants to its and foreign citizens in the
member States territory.
It has been stated clearly that immigration is an opportunity. It is a factor of
human and social exchange and development (fundamental for the EU working
market). The document clearly states the immigration zero objective is dangerous
and not realistic at the same time.
This document also affirms that a global approach to migration issues is
fundamental (as already stated in the European Council in 2005), due to the fact
they are integrant part of external relations of EU. An effective and harmonic
management of migration have to be global, facing at the same time the
organization of legal migration flows and the fight against illegal immigration, and
finally this would favour a synergy between migrations and development.
However, it is said in the document, the EU has not all the necessary
instruments in order to receive all the migrants who are aiming to enter within EU.
So that the management of migratory flows has to be founded on the European
receiving capacities for what concerns labour market, homes and social and scholar
services.
This approach should be based on a common spirit of responsibility and
solidarity between member States and mobility partnership with third countries of
origin or transit for migrants; it is also stated that a national policy concerning
immigration has immediately repercussions on the interests of other member states.
This document is based on five fundamental points (which will foster the
new Stockholm programme on immigration policy which substitute, probably in
June 201057, the 2004 Den Haag Programme):
1) to organize legal migration flows in conformity with priorities, exigences
and capacities of each member State, favouring integration of migrants within EU
societies;
2) to fight against illegal immigration flows, fostering the return to their
origin or transit countries of illegal non EU nationals through readmission
agreements and mobility partnerships;
3) to enforce the effectiveness of border controls (enhance the role and the
funds for Frontex)
4) to built an Europe based on asylum principles;
5) to create a global partnership with third countries of origin and transit
57
See page 9 of the present paper.
121
JEAN MONNET
which should endeavour a synergy between migrations and development.

Another very important issue, concerning the emerging EU migratory
policy beside this, is the fact that EU adopted in November 2009 the so called
Stockholm Programme which is substituting the Den Haag programme 2004-2009.
On April 23rd 2010 Justice and home affairs ministers heard presentations
by the Commission on its recommendations for an action plan implementing the
Stockholm Programme (5731/10). Ministers welcomed the Commission paper,
stressed, however, that the action plan should more closely mirror the objectives set
out in the Stockholm Programme itself. The Council asked its preparatory bodies to
swiftly start consultations on the action plan with a view to adopt the it in June
2010.The Stockholm Programme is the multi-annual strategic work programme in
the area of freedom, security and justice. It was adopted by the Council on 30
November 2009 and endorsed by the European Council on 10-11 December 2009.
It sets out the priorities for EU action in the area for the next five years (2010-14).
It puts the citizen at the heart of EU action and deals, among other things, with
questions of citizenship, justice and security as well as asylum, migration and the
external dimension of justice and home affairs.
It is ten years since the EU set itself the target of creating an area of
freedom, justice and security. The Stockholm Programme will built on the progress
made during the implementation of the Tampere Programme (2000-2004) and the
Hague Programme (2005-2010).
But, as it will be demonstrated in the next paragraph, it is important to note
that the entering in force on December 1st 2009 of the Lisbon Treaty also had a
great impact on the recent developments concerning the common EU migration
policy, including the Stockholm programme.
4. The impact of Lisbon Treaty on the development of EU immigration
legislation. The changes and additions of Lisbon Treaty in the field of Justice and
Home Affairs are remarkable. The Lisbon Treaty reaffirms the merging of Title VI
of the TEU and Title IV of the EC Treaty. Also there are changes made to the
decision making process by shifting several measure to a qualified majority vote in
the Council and by giving European Parliament joint decision making powers by
introducing a ordinary legislative process ( previously called co-decision). Though,
the changes in the Justice and Home Affairs seem to be more in technical nature
than substantial. Nevertheless the rules in the Lisbon Treaty constitute a further
step in the ongoing development in the field of Justice and Home Affairs that some
decades ago were treated as sole and sovereign matter of a Member State. The
analysis has shown that it has become more and more harmonised in current years
and the Lisbon Treaty provides tools for further development in harmonization of
immigration field. The shortcomings will emerge through practice when the Lisbon
Treaty is enforced until that time the EU has to play with the old rules and do as
much as possible in order to fulfil its tasks given by the Treaties. Also the
conditions under which the third country nationals shall have the freedom to travel
within the Union for a short period should be adopted as currently they do not
122

provide enough support from the Community level. If persons are crossing internal
borders there shouldnt be a control regardless of their nationality so therefore the
third country nationals who have a right to enter one country will also enjoy the
free movement of persons provision. There seems to be a small conflict in the free
movement of third country nationals. As Schengen area does not cover the whole
EU but the Treaty itself speaks about the internal borders 58 which should mean the
EU internal borders but not Schengen internal borders. The Schengen acquis is
attached to the Lisbon Treaty by the Protocol Integrating the Schengen acquis into
the Framework of the European Union. The attachment of Schengen acquis to
Lisbon Treaty makes the free movement provisions more transparent and clear
although they are applicable even in the current moment.
The aim of the EU common immigration policy is to ensure the efficient
management of migration flows, fair treatment of third country nationals who are
residing legally in Member States and prevention and combating illegal
immigration and trafficking in human beings. 59 In the current Treaty the aim is not
specified but simply lists the topics in which the Council has to take measures in
the field of immigration and asylum.60 Though the treaty makes an reservation to
the competences of the EU regarding the number of people that can be accepted to
EU. 61 This provision doesnt make much difference as the member states cant
really control the movement and stop their movement further, of persons who were
admitted for example in Germany and then go to France as other articles of the
Treaty refer to the free movement clause of third country nationals who are
admitted to one Member State. Particularly Article 77 of Lisbon Treaty that says
Union shall develop a policy to ensure the absence of any controls on persons. So
in fact the states do not control the flow of the persons who has a right to reside in
one member state can go to another member state.
Looking back to the TEC and comparing it to Lisbon it can be said that
changes have occurred. It is clearer what can be done on the EU level, the goals set
are more clear but at the same time some provisions that were on the TEC
Agreement are not reflected in Chapter 2 of Lisbon Treaty. Before the policy
covered by title IV called visas, asylum, immigration and other policies related to
free movement of persons and now the chapter 2 of Lisbon Treaty dealing with the
issue is called policies on border checks, asylum and immigration and belongs
under area of freedom, security and justice.
The Lisbon Treaty will have several major implications for police and
judicial cooperation in criminal matters as co-decision, qualified majority voting
58
Article 77 (2) (e) of Lisbon Treaty.

Ibid art 79.
60
Articles 61, 62, 63 of TEC.
61
Article 79 5 of Lisbon Treaty. This Article shall not affect the right of Member States to determine
volumes of admission of third country nationals coming from third countries to their territory in order to seek
work, whether employed or self-employed.
59
123
JEAN MONNET
and the ECJs jurisdiction will be extended to this area. 62 The present Title IV of
the TEU Visas, Asylum, Immigration and Other Policies related to Free
Movement of Persons and present Title VI of TEU Police and Judicial
Cooperation in Criminal Matters has been replaced with Title IV Area of
Freedom, security and Justice. With the Treaty of Amsterdam, visas, asylum,
immigration were transferred from the intergovernmental to the EC pillar,
becoming subject to EU decision-making procedures and the scrutiny of the
European Court of Justice. Police and Judicial Cooperation in Criminal Matters
(third pillar) are presently subject to unanimity. The Lisbon Treaty will abolish the
Maastricht Treaty pillar structure and move Police and Judicial Cooperation in
Criminal Matters to the Treaty on the functioning of the European Union (the
existing EC Treaty). The new title Area of Freedom, Security and Justice brings
together the presently dispersed JHA policies under one heading. The Lisbon
Treaty will have several major implications for police and judicial cooperation in
criminal matters as co-decision, qualified majority voting and the ECJs
jurisdiction will be extended to this area. The Community method is extended to
police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters.
The Lisbon Treaty facilitates the Union to develop its own Union action and
policies concerning security and justice with the ECJ ensuring that the common
area of Freedom, Security and Justice is not undermined. It transfers increased
powers to the EU institutions, in the area of security and justice. Qualified Majority
Voting at the Council of Ministers and co-decision (called ordinary legislative
procedure) will be the rule. Hence, the European Parliament will have a stronger
and more influential role. In 1997, the Treaty of Amsterdam incorporated a large
part of the former third pillar into the EC Treaty. Consequently, the ECJ's powers
concerning Title IV (Visas, Asylum, Immigration, judicial cooperation in civil
matters) were established as equivalent to its powers for upholding and interpreting
other Community law areas. Nevertheless, its preliminary rulings on jurisdiction
concerning these matters, according to Article 68 TEC, is restricted to national
courts from which there is no judicial remedy. The Lisbon Treaty repeals Article 68
TEC. It is clear that the ECJ will make sure that the common area of Freedom,
Security and Justice is not undermined.
Conclusions. First of all it must be underlined that the European pact on
immigration and asylum, on which are based all the recent developments
(Stockholm programme) in the field of EU migration policy is an atypical
document within the common praxis of EU institutions.
It is a sort of programmatic document, a framework useful to follow a common
political line where to insert the various proposals concerning asylum and
immigration.
62
For more look at FIGHTING CROSS-BORDER CRIME:EU CO-DECISION, QMV, AND ECJ
JURISDICTION TO BE EXTENDED INTO AREA OF POLICE AND JUDICIAL COOPERATION
[ARTICLE 61] http://www.europeanfoundation.org/docs/Tuesday%2029%20January/ARTICLE%2061.mht,
accessed 12 March 2009.
124

Many scholars and politicians criticized this agreement defining it a

compromise on below, whose aim is not develop European solidarity, but looks
only to the economic dimension of immigration, trying to enforce the idea of a
chosen migration functional for the economic development of the EU countries.
It has also been pointed out the scarce internal coherence of the document.
The premises (The immigration zero objective is dangerous and not realistic at the
same time) are in fact in opposition with the five statements.
There are no concrete proposal in order to regularize the already illegal
migrants living in EU. Another paradox is that almost 64% of immigrants arriving
in EU enter through normal borders, while just 14% enter through maritime
borders. This means that the action of Frontex is not worthy (too much money, too
scarce results) and that the migration emergence is very often manipulated by
medias.
The specificity of migration policy is that it touches upon the topics
concerned with economic policy and at the same time with such phenomenal
aspects as culture of the society, its traditions and identity. That is why there is a
great necessity of complex studying of the questions concerning the migration
policy. While planning the migration policy governors should consider
demographic aspects of the society, sufficiency of labour force and cultural
situation in the country.
Migration policy becomes one of the most popular aspects of the western
science. The reason for this is that the migration problems are the most urgent
questions during elections in different European countries.
The European Union is enjoying an unprecedent high standard of living,
and the longest peace in its history - but what about the states just outside its
borders? Just at a time of ending the division of our continent, it is important that
the outer perimeter of the EU should not become a new dividing line.
The European Neighbourhood Policy is about working together with those
States who share a land or sea border with the EU, to increase their prosperity and
stability too.
Neighbours who want to carry out reforms to improve their standards of
democracy and human rights, to increase their access to the Union's single market,
to improve the environment or to step up their co-operation with the EU on issues
like energy, transport or migration, have the chance to work on a joint Action Plan
with the EU, and can look forward to substantial assistance: technical help,
political support, and more aid money.
Concluding this paper it is possible to argue that Europes migration,
asylum and immigration policy has two aspects: while there is a clear demand for
immigrants because of the declining population in most European countries, there
is also a heated debate about controlling migration because of failed integration
and risks for national and social security. The popular rhetoric of failed
integration policies and the need to control migration a new reinforces antiimmigrant sentiments and the introduction of restrictive immigration policies
125
JEAN MONNET
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. Consolidated reader-friendly edition of the Treaty on European Union (TEU)
and the Treaty on the functioning of the European Union (TFEU) as amended
by the Treaty of Lisbon (2007), Foundation for EU Democracy
2. Bache, I. and George, S. 2006. Politics in the European Union. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
3. Baldaccini, A. Guild, E., Toner, H., 2007, Whose freedom, security and justice?
: EU immigration and asylum law and policy, Oxford ; Portland
4. Bendel, P. 2007. Everything under Control? The European Unions Policies
and Politics of Immigration. In T. Faist and A. Ette (Eds.), The Europeanization
of National Policies and Politics of Immigration. Between Autonomy and the
European Union (pp.32-48).
5. Berramdane, Abdelkhaleq and Rossetto, Jean. 2009. Le politique europenne
dimmigration. Paris: Khartala.
6. Boccardi, Luciana. 2001. Europe and refugees. Towards an EU asylum policy.
Bodmin- Cornwall: MPG Books Limited.
7. Bonetti, Paolo, and Casadonte, Giovanni. 2004. Ingresso, soggiorno e
allentamento. P. 426. Ed. Nascimbene, Bruno. 2004. Diritto degli stranieri,
Padova: Cedam;
8. Bonetti, Paolo. 2001. Expulsion and detention of aliens in the European Union
countries. Giuffr: Milano
9. Bort, E. 2000. Illegal Migration and Cross-Border Crime: Challenges at the
Eastern Frontier of the European Union. EUI Working Paper RSC 2000/9.
10. Boswell, Christina. 2003. European migration policies influx: changing
patterns of inclusion and exclusion. Oxford: Blackwell/Royal Institute of
International Affairs.
11. Calamia, Antonio Maria. 1980. Ammissione e allontamento degli stranieri,
Milano: Giuffr.
12. Chou, M.-H. (2006). EU and the Migration-Development Nexus: What
Prospects for EU-Wide Policies? Working Paper No. 37. Oxford: Centre on
Migration, Policy and Society
13. Griller, S., Ziller, J., 2008, The Lisbon Treaty: EU constitutionalism without a
constitutional treaty? Wien; New York: Springer
14. Guild, Bart, and Harlow, Matthew (eds.). 2005. Implementing Amsterdam:
Immigration and Asylum Rights in EC Law. Oxford;
15. Hailbronner, Karl. 2000. Immigration and Asylum Law and Policy of the
European Union, The Hague/London/Boston;
16. Hemme Battjes, 2006, European Asylum law and International law, Martinus
Nijhoff publishers
17. Kazkorowska, Alina. 2006. Law of the European Union. 4. London:
Paperbacks;
18. Khader, Bichara. 1999. LEurope et le Mditerrane : gopolitique de la
proximit. Paris: LHarmatan;
126

19. Kofman, E., Phizaklea, A., Raghuram, P. and Sales, R. 2000. Gender and
International Migration in Europe. London and New York: Routledge.
20. Koser, K. and Lutz, H. 1998. The New Migration in Europe: Social
Constructions and Social Realities. Basingstoke: Macmillan.
21. Liberati. A. 2009. La disciplina dellimmigrazione e i diritti degli stranieri.
Padova: Cedam.
22. Lucas, R. E. B. 2005. International Migration and Economic Development:
Lessons from low-income countries. Cheltenham: Edward Elgar.
23. Martin, P. and Zrcher, G. 2008. Managing Migration: The Global Challenge.
Population Bulletin, 63 (1). Washington: Population Reference Bureau
24. Sciortino, Giorgio. 2000. Lambizione della frontiera. Le politiche di controllo
migratorio in Europa. Milano: Franco Angeli;
25. Skeldon, R. 1997. Migration and Development: A Global Perspective. Harlow:
Longman.
26. Sopemi, Veredikt. 2003. Trends in International Migration. Paris: OCSE;
27. Soysal. J. 1994. Limits of Citizenship. Migrants and Postnational Membership
in Europe. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
28. Stalker, Benedict. 2000. Workers Without Frontiers. The Impact of
Globalisation on International Migration, , London: International Labour
Organisation (ILO);
29. Tagore, Vinandran. 2009. The external relations and the immigration policy in
the EU, Leicester: Rinauld Publishers co.;
30. Wiesbrock, A. 2009. Legal Migration to the European Union: Ten Years After
Tampere. PhD thesis, Maastricht University. Nijmegen: Wolf Legal.
127
JEAN MONNET

-

,
,

Abstract
In the scientific article in actual theoretical aspect value and education

modernization in new economy of knowledge is considered. On the basis of researches, the
social policy question in Moldova through a prism of social and labor sphere, in particular
formations reveals, recommendations about harmonization, interaction of labor markets
and formation in Moldova are made.
Keywords: economy of knowledge, education modernization, social and labor
sphere, human potential, interaction of labor markets and formation.
.

, ,
,
.
,

,
, .

,
,
,
, ,
. [1]
, ,
. ,
, ,
, ,
.
,
.

.
. -

128

,
, , ,
.

, -
.
,
,

, , .
() ,
,
- -

().
,
, .
.
,
.

:
)
- ,

;
)
,
,
;
)
, ,
.
,
,

,
.
, ,
().
129
JEAN MONNET
, ,
.
.
,
. (. .1).
,
,
.
100
80
60
40
20
0
15-24
25-34
35-49
50+
1.
2009 ., %
: , 3. ., 2009 .
, 15-24 25- 34
2010 .
32,0% .
35,0%
35 . 2009 . 39,0%
, 13%,
6,0%, 7,0%, 49,0%.
2009 . 68,0% , 36,4% 6,8% - . .[4]

-
, .
,
,
, .
130

,
:
* 63
- (,
), (
) ,
*
,
,
* ,
,
,
,
*
,
, ,
*

.
,

.
,
, , .
[2]

, ,
.

.1.
, ..
.
(+).

, . [5]
63
, ,
,
.
IEA: What is Ergonomics
131
JEAN MONNET
1.

2009 .
*

,, ,

()

--
-+
++
++
-+
--
--
--

-,

-

+

+

+

+
* ( + ) - ;
.
( - )
++
--
++
++
++
++
: http:// www. europa.eu.int

: ,

.
,
,
132

,
,
, . .[3]

:
,
, ,
,
;

,

,

;

, ,
.

.

. ,
.
,
.

, ,
, , ,
.

. .

.
-
.
.

.[1]
, ,
.
133
JEAN MONNET
.
, .

.

,
,
:
1) -
-
;
2) ,

.
3) ,

4) .
. -
.

,

.

, : )
,
, )
.

,
, , .
,
.
1.
,
, ,
.
2.
. .
3.
(),
, ,
.
134

4.

, ,
().
5. ,
,
.
6.

,
.
7.

,
.
, ,
,
. ,
,
.
,
, ,

.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
:
..
// . , 3, . 37.
2000.
.., .. 2005. :
/ . , ,,
,,.
.. . 2007. /. . ,,-,,.
http://www.statistica.md;
http://www.epp.eurostat.ec.europa.eu.
135
JEAN MONNET
ASPECTE DE ORDIN ECONOMIC, SOCIAL I LEGISLATIV

PRIVIND MIGRAIA FOREI DE MUNC
PREDONU Andreea - Monica,
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir Bucureti
Abstract:
Labour migration is a way to mitigate regional imbalances in the labor market.
Several makers have sought to show that immigration is a source for labor market
development. Thus, labor migration should be viewed from all points of view, respectively,
economic, social and legislation.
Key words: labor market, immigrant, emigrant, migration, economic growth,
unemployment.
Pentru a ne putea familiariza cu termenul migraiei este necesar o definire a

termenului migraie sau migraiune, care vine din latinescul: migratio, -onis cu
diferite sensuri pe care nsemntatea cuvntului n sine a avut-o n istorie:
deplasare n mas a unor triburi sau a unor populaii de pe un teritoriu pe altul,
determinat de factori economici, sociali, politici sau naturali.
Prin urmare, migraia a existat de la nceputurile omenirii. Fenomenul nu a
ncetat n timp, ns a nregistrat schimbri i a cptat noi forme. Procesele
migratorii se desfoar simultan i sunt n cretere n multe ri ale lumii. Pentru
cercettorii din domeniul migraiei a devenit tot mai clar c acest fenomen trebuie
privit ca un element normal i structural al societii omeneti de-a lungul istoriei.
Migraia concentreaz n jurul su un set foarte larg de fenomene sociale, motiv
pentru care ea constituie obiect de studiu pentru mai multe discipline, precum
demografia, geografia populaiei, economia, tiinele juridice, sociologia i altele.
Cercettorii din aceste domenii au ncercat s elaboreze scheme i teorii explicative ale
fenomenului, multe din acestea fiind inspirate de teoriile fizice asupra micrii
corpurilor. Astfel, nc n secolul trecut, Ravenstein propune un model gravitaional",
ameliorat de ctre continuatorii si; o alt schem, tot de inspiraie fizic, este modelul
pull-push", adic al factorilor de atracie i respingere.
n sens restns, micarea migratorie reprezint deplasarea populaiei dintr-o
localitate n alta (care aparine aceleiai ri sau unei ri diferite), n condiiile
schimbrii domiciliului stabil. E adevrat c indivizii se deplaseaz frecvent n
teritoriu, fr ca aceast deplasare s presupun i schimbarea statutului su
rezidenial (a domiciliului su stabil). Cercetrile ntreprinse de doamna Simona
Ghi (2005) ne arat c, dup cum micarea populaiei nsoit de schimbarea
domiciliului stabil se produce n interiorul granielor naionale sau n exteriorul lor,
avem de-a face cu micare migratorie intern sau cu micare migratorie extern.
Orice persoan care efectueaz o deplasare n sensul de mai sus are o dubl calitate:
el este emigrant pentru localitatea din care pleac i imigrant pentru
localitatea n care-i stabilete noul domiciliu.
Astfel, Organizaia Internaional pentru Migraie definete migraia
136

internaional a forei de munc drept un proces de emigrare temporar n alt

ar, motivat de generarea unor venituri alternative i sperana de rentoarcere n
ara de origine i care nu prevede o nou reedin.
La momentul actual, practic, toate statele lumii sunt implicate n procesul
migraiei forei de munc, fie ca ri de destinaie ( state gazd ), fie ca ri de
origine, fie de tranzit, bineneles, fiind influenate de acest fenomen sub aspect
economic, social i politic.
Munca n strintate reprezint o surs important de venit pentru o parte
nsemnat a populaiei. n prezent, una din zece gospodrii romneti beneficiaz
de venituri din migraia internaional. Gospodriile cu migrani au un numr mai
mare de bunuri de lung durat comparativ cu gospodriile ce au acelai profil
socio-economic, dar fr experien de migraie.
Persoanele care au lucrat n strintate au un profil atitudinal specific: sunt
mai critici n ceea ce privete situaia din ara de origine, dar n acelai timp sunt
mai optimiti n ceea ce privete viitorul. Ei vin cu aspiraii superioare, care
favorizeaz att critic social asupra strii localitii n care triesc, ct i critic
asupra strii sociale actuale din ara de origine. De asemenea, persoanele care nu au
lucrat n strintate, dar care au de gnd s plece la lucru n afar, sunt cele mai
nemulumite de localitate i de ar. Optimismul dinamic nemulumire fa de
prezent i ncredere n viitor este specific celor cu intenie de migraie i celor din
gospodriile cu migrani. La polul opus, pesimismul cronic este ru i posibil c
va fi i mai ru apare mai ales n gospodriile lipsite de experien de migraie.
Datele de sondaj relev c principalele consecine negative ale migraiei
temporare pentru munc sunt cele care se rsfrng asupra familiei. Aproape jumtate
(46%) dintre cei care sunt de prere c este un lucru ru c oamenii pleac la munc n
strintate i argumenteaz opinia prin afirmaii legate de viaa de familie. Deprtarea
fa de familie, echivalent cu un anumit nivel de deprivare n sfera nevoilor de
afectivitate este cea mai menionat consecin negativ a plecrii la munc n
strintate (35%). n aceeai categorie de meniuni mai pot fi adugate afirmaiile
despre dezbinarea familiei (9% din meniunile de consecine negative) i suferina
celor care rmn acas (1%). Acest studiu a fost svrit pe baza unui chestionar.
Aadar, trebuie s lum seama de trei direcii de investigare i anume:
efectele migraie asupra populaiei de origine,
efectele migraie asupra populaiei de destinaie,
efectele migraie asupra migranilor nii.
De exemplu, o migraie ce antreneaz un numr mare de persoane, n general
de vrst tnr, poate provoca, n populaia de origine, un deficit de for de
munc i deci o slbire a activitilor, o scdere a natalitii, o mbtrnire
demografic i alte fenomene negative. Dac zona respectiv era iniial
suprapopulat, migraia poate, dimpotriv, prin slbirea presiunii demografice, s
amelioreze situaia celor rmai, mai cu seam dac migranii trimit celor rmai
acas bunuri materiale i bani. Situaia populaiei din aria de primire poate fi i ea
influenat n ambele sensuri. n perioade de cretere economic, imigranii
137
JEAN MONNET
contribuie la completarea necesarului forei de munc, n schimb, n perioad de

recesiune, particip la creterea ratei omajului, fiind cei mai expui la concediere,
i determin un consum suplimentar de resurse. Pe lng lucru acesta, se poate
ntmpla ca populaia local s reacioneze - uneori violent - la prezena
imigranilor, contribuind la schimbarea msurilor legislative referitoare la migraie.
Totui, n ultimii ani s-a nregistrat o cretere a migraiei permanente i a
migraiei forei de munc temporare, ca urmare a dezvoltrii tehnologiei
informaiei i comunicaiei, sntii i educaiei, sectoare care necesit for de
munc nalt calificat. Totodat, a crescut cererea de mn de lucru strin
necalificat, n special n agricultur, construcii i lucrri publice, precum i
serviciile casnice.
Milioane de est-europeni au emigrat n ultimii ani spre Occident, iar aceast
situaie a condus la limitarea dezvoltrii economice a rilor lor. Spre exemplu,
aproximativ 1,5 milioane de persoane au prsit Polonia dup aderarea la Uniunea
European n 2004, iar Lituania a pierdut 350.000 de persoane, zece la sut din
populaie. La nceputul secolului XXI, la scar mondial, fiecare a 35-a persoan
este migrant, iar numrul total al migranilor depete 200 milioane sau 3 la sut
din populaia lumii.
Desigur c, pentru a ctiga mai multe beneficii de pe urma migraiei, trebuie
s existe reglementri legale care s fie adecvate unei economii de pia. Spre
exemplu, ar trebui sa avem un Cod al Muncii care s mbunteasc mediul de
afaceri n beneficiul tuturor prilor, inclusiv al angajatilor, deoarece, un Cod al
Muncii cruia i lipsete flexibilitatea i care face dificil angajarea unei persoane,
va fi caracterizat prin mai puine locuri de munc, care duc la mai puini bani
disponibili pentru consum, mai puine sume economisite pentru a fi investite n
economie, iar toate acestea ducnd la o cretere economic lent.
n concluzie, dei n ultimul deceniu n unele zone ale lumii, precum Europa,
migraia a nregistrat fluxuri sporite, problema migraiei internaionale este pentru
multe state ale lumii o preocupare conjunctural, chiar rezidual, mai degrab de
rspuns la unele evoluii dect de gestiune sau estimare a circulaiei persoanelor.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Belobrov Angela, Efectele financiare ale migraiei externe a forei de munc
din Republica Moldova, Chiinu, 2011;
2. Morar, Robert, Integrarea n Uniunea European i problema migraiei
internaionale a forei de munc, Revista de Comert, v.7, nr.7, p. 63-54, iulie
2006;
3. Simona Ghi, Statistica resurselor de munc, Ed. Meteor Press, Bucureti, 2005.
4. Agenia European pentru sntate i Securitate n Munc:
http://osha.europa.eu/
5. Comisia Europeana: http://ec.europa.eu
6. Funcaia European pentru mbuntrea condiiilor de via i de munc:
http://www.eurofound.europa.eu/
7. Portalul legislatiei Uniunii Europene: http://eur-lex.europa.eu/
138

TRANSBOUNDARY POLLUTION
IN THE BLACK SEA LITTORAL ZONE
NEACU Gabriela,
Spiru Haret University, Constantza Romania,
NDRAG Lavinia,
Ovidius University, Constantza, Romania,
Abstract:
Much of the urban population is exposed to concentrations of air pollutants that
exceed the limit set to protect health or the target values imposed by the European
Directives on air quality. The main sources of emission of nitrogen oxides (NOx),
approximately 95% of emissions in Europe, are: fuel use, road transport, power plants.
Implementation of existing EU legislation (Directive on large combustion plants) and
other protocols, have resulted in lower emissions.
Key words: air emissions, pollutant dispersion, theoretical ground concentration at
point 0, maximum theoretical concentration.
Hypothesis. The hypothesis is that: gaseous emissions discharged into the

atmosphere by traders who are endowed with large combustion plants (LCP)64, as
is Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant, often disperse around the fixed point
source; but the dispersion of pollutants is influenced by both the structural
characteristics of the industrial chimney and by the particular climate conditions,
especially the predominant wind direction. Sulfur content from coal, oil and ore are
the main source of emissions of sulfur dioxide in the atmosphere. Since the 1960s,
developed countries abandoned the use of fuels containing sulfur in urban areas and
other populated areas, first in Western Europe, and now more than ever, in most
Central and Eastern Europe. Large combustion plants (power plants and factories)
are the main source of sulfur dioxide emissions. As a result of significant declines
registered in the last decade, the percentage of urban population exposed to
concentrations above the EU limit value has been reduced to less than 1%.
The paper includes a case study that calculates the dispersion of pollutants in
the atmosphere emitted by Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant. As an example,
we have chosen a holiday resort located in the northen part of the litoral Mamaia
- considered as one of the pearls of the Romanian Black Sea coast. On the basis of
calculated distances in km between fixed points and each tourist resort, the study
may be extended to border areas (for example resorts in Bulgaria).
Introduction. Countries that have relatively high standards in environmental
protection, insisted on the harmonization of environmental policies to avoid the
disadvantages of high costs incurred by these countries to reduce pollution in their
national industries. Harmonization of environmental legislation is brought benefit
64
LCP (large combustion plant) - any technical equipment in which fuels are oxidized in order to use the
thermal energy which is produced as such, whose nominal thermal power is equal to or greater than 50 MW.
139
JEAN MONNET
to those countries which have already used advanced environmental technologies.

Actually, there are three types of problems that require international
cooperation:
transborder (transboundary) pollution;
ozone layer protection;
protection of rivers, surface and coastal waters.
Control of greenhouse gas emissions is a rather complex and mandatory
operation for all industrial businesses, both globally and nationally. Romania has
aligned itself with the international requirements on emissions control and has
developed National Guidelines for Pollutant Emissions and Pollutant Emissions
Register based on G.D. no. 541/2003 laying down measures for the limitation of
emissions of certain pollutants from large combustion plants (LCPs). In the county
of Constanta, studies have shown that the evolution of pollutant emissions has
followed a downward trend (with some oscillations), for all the pollutants under
survey, with considerable reductions from one year to another.
The direct impact of pollutants discharged into the atmosphere by economic
agents has generally occured in areas relatively close to them, which range from a
few tens or hundreds of meters (in the serene atmosphere) up to several kilometers,
depending on: physical parameters, emission power source, especially climatic
conditions; intensity and wind direction being a main factor. In some situations,
noxes evacuated from CET Palas get, due to the wind, in Techirghiol area, while
others get on the Taaul and Corbu lakes (in the case of Media Petrochemical
Plant). Weather conditions have a considerable influence on spreading pollutants in
air, particularly: thermal stratification of air, turbulence, convection, precipitation
and wind.
Wind direction is important for this study, since it is one of the factors which
directly influences the dispersion of pollutants in the air. In order to study this,
Neacu (2009) calculated the cardinal compass from data collected and processed
over a period of 13 years (1996-2008).
Materials and methods. The starting hypothesis is that: gaseous emissions
discharged into the atmosphere by traders who are endowed with large combustion
plants (LCP), as is Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant, often disperse around the
fixed point source; but the dispersion of pollutants is influenced by both the
structural characteristics of the industrial chimney and by the particular climate
conditions, especially the predominant wind direction.
Our research encompasses three studies:
a) To make a detailed map of the studied area at scale 1:50000 which
allowed permanent view over the studied area (south-eastern Dobrogea). Based on
the detailed map, the distance in km was calculated, between the studied economic
agents (Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant) and each seaside resort (Mamaia).
b) To study the thermal variations, rainfall, wind direction and intensity,
based on data collected from the Regional Meteorological Center Constanta over a
period of 13 years. Relying on analyzed and processed data, Neacu (2009) made
140

the cardinal compass for Constanta, but also for the two seasons: summer and
winter, representing them graphically.
c) The analysis of dispersion of pollutants by calculating the actual height of
the exhaust stack and of the maximum concentration of pollutants in soil at point
0. Zero point was chosen Mamaia resort (0), because it is located near Midia
Nvodari Petrochemical plant. The elements used to calculate the maximum
concentration of pollutants in soil were determined based on the detailed map and
on the data from the petrochemical plant.
In our research, the following categories of pollutants emitted into the
atmosphere were watched during 2008:
1. Sulphur dioxide;
2. Nitrogen oxides;
3. Carbon oxides;
4. Particulate matter.
Data for the study of variations in meteorological factors were analyzed
statistically, average values being collated and calculated in order to meet the
necessary requirements for calculating the cardinal compass (figure 1). In order to
calculate theoretical ground concentrations of pollutants, simplified formulas were
applied those recommended by Sutton for a point source.
Results and discussions. In Dobrogea area, the movement of air masses is
done differently depending on season and region. In the littoral area of Dobrogea,
coastal winds dominately blow from the north, north-west and north-east. The
littoral zone is characterized by a large number of windy days: about 6,000
hours/year, reaching wind speeds between 3m/s and 8 m/s.
Clouds are also important in pollutant dispersion, according to the research
made by Toric V. (2008: pp 35): during the year, the distribution of days with
clear sky is quite uneven (...). Frequency of cloudy days is greater than that of
sunny days, being between 86 and 93 days on the coast and between 90 and 93 on
land.
Cardinal compass (figure 1) is important to determine the prevailing wind
direction; it is the one that affects the dispersion of pollutants in the atmosphere.
The cardinal compass was made both for winter and for the warm season, knowing
that, in the two seasons, both temperatures and winds have different regimes and
consequently, they influence in a different way the dispersion of pollutants in the
atmosphere.
Diffusion of pollutants does not occur as soon as they leave the exhaust stack;
even their concentration varies, as a result of several factors such as:
- exit speed of the flue gas stream;
- temperature difference between the exhaust and the environmental one;
- physical stack height (between 50-100 m exhaust stacks of Midia Nvodari
Petrochemical plant), plus height increase of the pollutant smoke plume.
141
JEAN MONNET
N
NE
NV
SE
SV
S
Frequencies of the wind
1cm = 2%
Average wind speed
1cm = 2 m/s
Figure 1. Cardinal compass for Constanta city and surroundings
As Bloiu L. M. and his collaborators show (1995: pp 41), the design of the
industrial stacks reflects the evolution of the effluent released at stack and
establishes optimal conditions for stack height and exhaust speed in the case of a
pollutant exhaust rate as low as possible. Thus, it was determined that industrial
stack height must be at least 2.5 times higher than the tallest building around
(stacks of 250-350 m); effluent exit speed must reach 20-30 m/s, in order to ensure
the kinetic energy needed to provide long-distance movement. The aim is that the
effluent speed should exceed that of the prevailing wind in the area in order to
avoid breaking gas jet phenomenon followed by the appearance of wake 65, which is
favorable for the deposit of pollutants in soil.
According to researches, it appears that by getting farther from the source,
solids concentration decreases by being deposited in the soil; the first to be
deposited being the coarse particles (sediment particles), followed by small
particles (particulate matter) and finally, by gases. Basically, concentration at
65
Wake = smoke trail left by the exhaust gases through the stack
142

ground level increases up to a point located at some distance from the place of
discharge and then it decreases gradually. Thus, maximum concentration is at a
distance of 5 to 10 times higher than the exhaust height. Consequently, a proper
stack height will ensure a minimum concentration in the soil. In this respect, the
actual height of the exhaust stack has been calculated based on the relations:
H = h+ h
(1)
1,9 * D * u
(2)
v
H effective height of discharge (m)
h geometric height of the stack (m)
h stream rise above the stack (m)
D stack diameter (m)
u effluent speed at mouth stack (m/s)
v wind speed at geometric height of the stack
v = vo *
vo - wind speed at a reference point (m/s)
- factor which takes into account soil roughness and index of atmospheric
turbulence n with different values depending on weather conditions (0<n<0,5);
Calculating the effective height at which pollutant gases are discharged served as a
basis for the calculation of theoretical maximum concentration in soil. The distance
for the studied area, between Midia Navodari Petrochemical and Mamaia -point
0, is 4.75 km.
The calculation of theoretical maximum concentration of pollutants in soil,
done by Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant, was based on:
- Quantity of emitted pollutants (table 1);
- Distances from the source of pollution to point 0 depending on stacks height
(table 2).
Table 1 Pollutants emitted from Midia Nvodari Petrochemical Plant
Pollutant
emitted kg/24h
Sulphur
dioxide
Nitrogen
oxides
Carbon oxides
Particulate
matter
CMA 24h
mg/m3
0,25
0,10
2,00
0,15
case 1 (50m)
8972
3043
1563208
258
case 2 (100m)
3767
4680
1674529
410
Source: Table obtained on calculation base
Distances for each gas separately have been taken according to the order in
which they are deposited on the ground, starting with light dust, carbon oxides, and
ending with nitrogen oxides, which disperse furthest from the source of pollution.
143
JEAN MONNET
Distance xo
(m)
case 1
case 2
Table 2 Distances from the source of pollution to point

0 depending on stack height
Stacks
Nitrogen
Sulphur
Carbon
Height (h)
oxides
dioxide
oxides
50
4000
2500
1800
100
5000
4000
3500
Particulate
matter
1500
3000
To calculate the theoretical concentration, the simplified formulas

recommended by Sutton, to a point source, have been applied:
k *Q
(3)
Co
vo
Co - Concentration in soil at the point 0
Q Power source (g/s)
Vo - Wind speed at considered point (m/s)
Co * vo
(4)
Q
And k effective plasma concentration of specific pollutants from a power source
with Q = 1 g / s for a wind speed of vo = 1 m/s.
k
Table 3. Ground concentrations and maximum point0 based on pollutants

emitted by Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant
Name of
pollutant
Effective
stack
height
H (m)
Concentration in soil at
point 0 C(mg/m3)
depending on average wind
speed
Annual Summe
averag
r
e
average
2,6 m/s
2,1 m/s
Nitrogen
50
0.203
0.252
oxides
120
0.166
0.206
Sulphur
50
1.400
1.733
dioxide
0.189
0.235
120
Carbon
50
400.13
495.40
oxides
120
96.53
119.52
0.084
0.105
Particulat
50
e matter
0.027
0.034
120
* maximum concentrations under the
Maximum ground
concentration derived from
sources of pollution (mg/m3)
depending on average wind
speed
Winter Annual
average averag
3,2 m/s
e
2,6 m/s
1.265
0.165
0.338
0.135
3.760
1.138
0.154
0.276
654.13
325.10
121.50
78.43
0.069
0.108
0.022
0.030
Summe
r
average
2,1 m/s
1.570
0.419
4.655
0.341
809.87
150.43
0.134
0.037
Winter
averag
e
3,2 m/s
1.028
0.275
3.055
0.224
531.48
98.72
0.087
0.024
maximum permissible
* concentrations at point 0 located above the maximum permissible
144
CMA
24h
mg/m
3
0,10
0,25
2,00
0,15

Conclusions. A first conclusion apparent from Table 3 is that dispersion of

emissions resulting from Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant activity is influenced
by three major factors:
1. distance from point 0, Mamaia resort;
2. height of contaminations exhaust stacks;
3. prevailing wind speed.
The studies on temperature, rainfall and wind regime during the last 13
years in Constanta, along with the effective stack height calculation and that of
theoretical concentration for a point source, made up the basis for determining the
dispersion of pollutants (based on emissions) in the atmosphere. Corroborating the
two studies, it has been noticed that in the chosen point 0, Mamaia, located 4.75
km away from Midia Navodari Petrochemical Plant (distances based on detailed
map), the predominant direction of winds from NNE carries air pollution to the
Danube Delta Biosphere Reserve and the Black Sea. The wind from direction NNE
transporting the noxes to Mamaia and then further to the south. Large distances
from the southern seaside resorts (e.g. from Mangalia resort is 58 km), makes the
plant influences on them to be non-existent.
Influences from the resorts of Bulgaria - Balchik (123 km) Albena (142 km)
Golden Sands (159 km) are also absent.
Cardinal compass demonstrates that the prevailing wind direction is the NE
and NW therefore, Petromidia plant is the polluter for Mamaia, both due to small
distance, and due to the chimney height (50-150 m). Dispersion of pollutants in the
atmosphere is also influenced by rainfall and wind speed, common and occasional
air currents due to high buildings in the Mamaia village and Nvodari.
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. BLOIU, L. M., ANGELESCU A., PONORAN I. 1995. Environmental
Protection. Bucharest, ASE Publishing House,
2. NEACU, G. 2003. Current status of research on the environmental impact of
industrial activity in regions with tourism potential. Paper defended in March,
as part of the doctoral program.
3. NEACU, G., 2003. Research on developing methods to study the impact of
industrial activity on the environment. Paper defended in July, as part of the
doctoral program.
4. NEACU, G. 2004. Research results related to impact of industrial activity on
the environment in the regions with tourism potential. Paper defended in July,
as part of the doctoral program.
5. NEACU, G. 2010. Studies on the impact of industrial activities on areas with
tourism potential. Ph.D thesis, defended in November.
6. TORIC, V., C. 2007. Issues on climatic conditions and their influence on
geography of South Dobrogea. Bucharest, University Publishing House.
145
JEAN MONNET
ROLUL I IMPORTANA
FOREI DE MUNC N TURISM
GOGU Emilia, ORIOL Irina66,
DOSESCU Tatiana, CRISTEA Anca
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir,
Bucureti
Abstract:
As is known, the most efficient use of human, material and financial aspects of
society is the
essential condition for economic and social progress, one of the
fundamental characteristics of market economy. In this context, tourism activity, through
the organization and conduct is subject to this objective, aiming to obtain some positive
economic results, while satisfying the above conditions of interest requirements.
With the high-power working life, intelligence and creativity involved in creating
value added tourism to a greater extent than other branches close in terms of level of
development.
Key words: labor force, employment rate, business sectors
Turismul are o contribuie important la realizarea Valorii Adugate Brute

din servicii i prin urmare n PIB. Prin specificul su activitatea de servicii,
consum mare de munc vie, de inteligen i creativitate turismul particip la
crearea VAB ntr-o proporie superioar ramurilor apropiate din punctul de vedere
al nivelului de dezvoltare.
Aportul turismului la dezvoltare economic este nu numai unul direct, ci i
indirect. Creterea dimensiunilor circulaiei turistice atrage dup sine creterea
produciei n alte domenii, cum ar fi agricultura, industria alimentar, construcii,
industria materialelor de construcii, transporturi, construcii de maini etc.
n afara aportului cantitativ direct i indirect, dezvoltarea turismului
influeneaz favorabil diversificarea structurii economice a unei zone/ri. n urma
creterii activitii turismului are loc dezvoltarea mai rapid a unor ramuri sau
apariia unor ramuri noi: industria agrementului, industria transportului pe cablu etc.
Turismul particip la valorificarea superioar a resurselor naturale materiale
ale unei ri. Prin aceast valorificare, turismul contribuie la atenuarea decalajelor
n privina dezvoltrii ntre diferite ri/zone ale lumii.
n ceea ce privete relaia cu fora de munc, turismul contribuie la mai
buna utilizare a disponibilitilor de for de munc. Ocuparea forei de munc se
afl n relaie direct cu amploarea turismului i cu faptul c munca n domeniul
turismului poate fi mecanizat ntr-o proporie foarte mic. Relaia turismului cu
fora de munc poate fi privit sub dou aspecte:
Din punct de vedere cantitativ,
Din punct de vedere calitativ, aceasta se refer la structura forei de munc
66
Universitatea Eftimie Murgu, Reia, Cara-Severin, Romnia
146

din punct de vedere al nivelului de calificare al cunotiinelor i la costurile

formrii i meninerii unui loc de munc.
Dezvoltarea turismului are o contribuie nsemnat n armonizarea intereselor
diferitelor ramuri ale economiei rii, acesta fiind domeniul care stimuleaz
preocuprile pentru pstrarea permanent a unei naturi pure, capabile s asigure
condiii favorabile de via.67
Ponderea populaiei ocupate n hoteluri i restaurante n total economie n
perioada 2000-2009 a nregistrat creteri continue anuale (exceptnd 2001 i 2009)
de la 1,08% la 1,85% n 2008.
Dac n 2000 numrul peroanelor angajate n hoteluri i restaurante a fost
de 93 mii n 2009 numrul acestora a ajuns la 125 mii, nregistrnd astfel o cretere
absolut de 32 mii persoane, respectiv o cretere relativ de +34,4%.
Tabelul. 1. Populaia ocupat civil n total economie, hoteluri i restaurante
n perioada 2000-2009
Ani
2000 2001
Populaia ocupata
civila total economie
8629 8563
(mii pers.)
Hoteluri i restaurante
(H.R.)
93
79
(mii pers.)
Indicele de Populaia
dinamic ocupat
- 99,24
fa de anul civil
2000 % Populaia
ocupat n
- 84,95
H.R
Ponderea populaiei
0,92
ocupate n H.R. fa de 1,08
total economie %
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
8329
8306
8238
8390
8469
8726
8747 8411
95
105
133
133
134
156
162
125
96,52
96,26
95,47
97,23
98,15
101,1
101,3
97,4
102,2
112,9
143,0
143,0
144,1
167,7
174,1 134,4
1,14
1,26
1,61
1,59
1,58
1,79
1,85
1,48
Sursa: Calcule dup: Anuarul statistic al Romniei 2010, INS pag. 147
Comparnd dinamica persoanelor ocupate n hoteluri i restaurante cu cea a

persoanelor ocupate n total economie, se poate observa c sfera serviciilor turistice
a antrenat mai mult for de munc. Astfel dac n 2009 fa de 2000 populaia
ocupat civil pe total economie s-a redus cu 2,6%, cea din hoteluri i restaurante sa majorat cu 34,4%.
Pornind de la tendinele manifestate n structur i dinamic, se poate
anticipa, o cretere i mai mare a numrului i ponderii lucrtorilor n turism,
paralel cu o diversificare a profesiunilor, ca rezultat al adaptrii la evoluiile cererii.
Rolul i importana forei de munc n turism. Importana factorului uman
implicat n activiti turistice este mult mai mare dect n alte activiti economice,
datorit caracterului pronunat individualizat al cererii de servicii turistice,
67
Bran F., Marin D., Simon T., Economia Turismului i Mediul nconjurtor, Editura Economic, 2002, p.204
147
JEAN MONNET
motivaiei acesteia, suprapunerii n timp i spaiu a actului prestaiei serviciilor

turistice i cu cel al consumului propriu-zis.
Pentru dimensionarea necesarului de personal, respectiv pentru evidenierea

potenialului uman de care dispun unitile de turism, se utilizeaz indicatorul
numrul mediu scriptic al personalului, care cuprinde totalitatea personalului
existent n unitate n baza unui generator de drepturi i obligaii pentru ambele
pri.
Industria turismului se situeaz pe primul loc n lume n ceea ce privete
contribuia la ocuparea forei de munc, generand un numr foarte mare de locuri
de munc angregate n prestarea serviciilor specifice din cadrul hotelurilor i al
unitilor de cazare, restaurante i alte uniti de servire a mesei, transporturi
aeriene, administrarea i operarea aeroporturilor, companii de nchirieri auto,
agenii de turism, tour-operatori, agrement, ghizi de specialiate, etc.
Astfel personalul din sectorul turistic reprezint un procent destul de mare din
totalul forei de munc ocupate la nivelul economiei mondiale. Cele mai multe
dintre acestea sunt ntlnite n inteprinderi mici i n zone urbane sau rurale, adic
acolo unde se ceaza cel mai mare disponibil de fora de munc, astfel industria
turistic se remarc drept un sector dinamic, prin prisma creri de locuri de munc.
Fora de munc este indispensabil n sectorul turistic, cu alte cuvinte nu
poate exist turism fr fora de munc.
Din punct de vedere al sectorului n care lucreaz, personalul din turism este
148

ocupat n68:
hotelrie, reprezentnd la scar global 40-50% din total;
alimentaie, cu 30-40%;
agenii de voiaj (i tour-operatoare)-circa 5%;
administraia (naional i local) a turismului, cu 1-2%;
alte sectoare ale industriei turistice (agrement, transport, activiti sportive
i culturale etc.), cu 3-4%;
Din punctul de vedere al rolului sau importanei funciei, lucrtorii din turism
ndeplinesc funcii directe (proprii domeniului) n hotelrie, alimentaie, agenii
de voiaj, transport care antreneaz circa 90% din totalul angajailor precum i
funcii indirecte.
Rolul i importanta forei de munc n turism este evidentiala, n principal,
prin intermediul caracteristicilor profesiunilor din turism i al calitii forei de
munc n turism factor determinat al calitii serviciilor turistice.
Caracteristicile profesiunilor din turism. Profesiunile din domeniul
turismului trebuie s se adapteze exigenelor profesiunilor din domeniul serviciilor
publice. Biroul Internaional al Muncii a stabilit caracteristicile generale ale
profesiunilor din turism, cu referire n special la turismul hotelier.
Acestea caracteristici sunt:
Nivelul sczut de tehnicitate, ce caracterizeaz anumite funcii de baz din
hotelrie i restauratie;
Marea mobilitate a forei de munc chiar dac o activitate nu este
sezonier, exist frecvent fluctuaii ale gradului de antrenare a forei de munc,
ceea ce necesit utilizarea personalului suplimentar ocazional pentru zilele de
maxima intensitate turistic.
Munca n contratimp fa de programul obinuit de munc (weekendu-ri,
sarbatori, concedii, etc) provoac mari dificultati n recrutarea forei de munc, n
special a persoanelor tinere.
Dimensiunea zilei de munc i ntreruperea zilei de munc munc n
turism presupune angajarea ntregului timp disponibil de pe parcursul unei zile.
Oboseala fizic i psihic majoritatea funciilor din hotelrie i restauratie
sunt generatoare de eforturi fizice deosebite, precum i de oboseal nervoas, n
special n perioadele de maxim aflux turistic.
Constrngerile psihologice personalul care intr n contact cu clientela
turistic trebuie s aiba stpnire de sine, buna dispozitie i rbdare. Prin
comportamentul sau nu trebuie s jicneasc sau s indispun pe turiti.
Un nivel relativ ridicat i complex de pregtire, apropiat de cel al
clienilor, mai ales pentru acei lucrtori care intr n contact direct cu turitii
(cunoaterea unei limbi de circulaie internaional, s poat oferi informaii de
larg utilitate, comportament civilizat etc);
Rspundere material i moral ridicat, prin implicarea nemijlocit a unei
68
http://www.mdrt.ro
149
JEAN MONNET
pri nsemnate a lucrtorilor din turism n procesul servirii consumatorilor;

rspunderea material este determinat de valorile materiale pe care le au n grij,
le gestioneaz i le manipuleaz lucrtorii, la care se adaug i responsabilitatea
pentru bunurile turitilor aflai n unitile de cazare hotelier i similare;
rspunderea moral se manifest prin realizarea unor elemente de ordin cantitativ
(volum de servicii prestate, numr de turiti/clieni servii) ct i a unor cerine de
ordin calitativ, cum sunt cele legate de nivelul servirii sau gradul de satisfacere a
nevoilor consumatorilor.
Toate aceste caliti i supun pe lucrtorii din turism unor constrngeri i
presiuni de natur psihologic, generatoare de modificri ale intervalului de timp
destinat calificrii forei de munc pentru aceste activiti.
Calitatea forei de munc factor determinant al calitii serviciilor
turistice. Dup cum se tie serviciul prestat clienilor este rezultanta a doua
componente : un cantitativ, cu careacter preponderent material(dotarea cu
echipamente tehnice, cantitatea i diversitatea alimentelor, ambientul, numrul
personalului, etc), care poate fi evaluata pe o baz obiectiv i cea de a doua, o
componenta calitativ, comportamental, care nu poate fi evaluat obiectiv;
aceasta n anumite situaii poate avea un rol determinant.
n relaia personal client, comportmanetul personalului, atitudinea acestuia,
modul de a actiona i de a reaciona reprezint criteriile eseniale de apreciere a
calitii serviciilor n ansamblul lor, elemente care genereaz mulumirea i
satisfacia clientului. Acest fapt este i mai relevant n condiiile n care, n aceast
etap de dezvoltare a turismului, multe oferte sunt asemntoare, chiar identice.
Evitarea unor situaii de nemulumire a turitilor revine personalului prestator
de servicii, cu precdere a celui de contact direct cu clientul. Comportamentul
personalului trebuie nscris ntr-o conduit specific fiecrei firme, care se
definete prin politica de produs a acestuia.
Obiectivele utilizrii personalului sunt strns legate de obiectivele de
ansamblu al politicii de produs al firmei. Ele se regsesc n deziderate ca
mbuntirea calittii, creterea productivitii i diversificarea serviciilor.
Dimensiunile calitii serviciilor turistice prestate sunt determinate n cea mai
mare parte de activitile desfurate de personalul de contact. Simpla enumerare a
acestora evideniaz rolul personalului prestator de servicii, venit n contact direct
cu clientul, n mbuntirea calitii serviciilor n turism: corectitudinea,
receptivitatea, ncrederea inspirat, personalizarea i includerea acestora c obiectiv
al utilizarii personalului. Un astfel de rol este consecinta poziiei detinue de
personal, aflat la hotarul dintre mediul intern i mediul extern. Aceste obiective
presupun desfasurarea unei activitati emotionale caracterizata prin simbol, privire,
exprimarea unui interes sincer, conversatie etc.
Deoarece mbuntirea calitii serviciilor turistice i mbuntirea
productivitii se regsesc adesea ntr-o relaie invers, apare necesar desfurarea
activitii ntr-o manier care sa asigure echilibru ntre calitatea i cantitatea
serviciilor prestate, echilibru ce se constituie intr-un obiectiv specific al utilizarii
150

personalului.
n acest context este evident faptul c strategiile utilizrii personalului din
turism se regsesc n strategiile activitii desfurate n domeniul asigurrii cu
necesarul resurselor umane:
recrutarea de personal cu reale aptitudini pentru prestarea serviciilor
turistice;
perfecionarea acestuia n prestarea unor servicii cu calitate ridicat;
motivarea personalului angajat n vederea permanentizrii lui;
asiguarea suportului material necesar realizarii prestaiei i reinerea n
cadrul firmei a celor mai buni.
Calitatea forei de munc utilizat reprezint un factor cheie, determinant al
calitii produsului turistic n ansamblu.
Corelaia dintre cererea turistic i numrul salariailor din turismul
romnesc, n perioada 2000 2009. Cererea turistic este format din ansamblul
persoanelor care i manifest dorina de a se deplasa periodic i temporar n afara
reedinei proprii, pentru alte motive dect prestarea unor activiti remunerate la
locul de destinaie.
Conform datelor furnizate de Institutul Naional de Statistic, numrul
turitior din Romnia, n anul 2009 a fost 6141 mii turiti.
Este interesant s corelm indicatorii de efort cu cei rezultativi. Dac din
categoria indicatorilor ofertei turistice, luam populaia ocupat n hoteluri i
restaurante, iar din cadrul indicatorilor de efect selectm numrul de turiti i VAB
din hoteluri i restaurante obinem o corelaie dubl.
Tabelul 2. Nivelul populaiei ocupate civil n H.R., total sosiri i VAB
din H.R. n perioada 2000-2009
Ani
Populaia ocupat
civil n H.R.
(mii pers.)
Total sosiri
(mii pers.)
VAB Hoteluri i restaurante

pre. comp.
(mil. lei)
2000
93
1904
4920
2001
79
1816
4875
2002
95
1590
4848
2003
105
5057
1580
2004
133
5639
1682
2005
133
5805,1
2038
2006
134
6216
2450
2007
156
6972
2915
2008
162
7125
2788
2009
125
6141
2503
Sursa: Anuarul Statistic al Romniei. Serii de timp 2000-2010, INS, Bucureti 2010
Corelaia dintre numrul turitilor sosii (variabila rezultativ yi) i populaia

ocupat civil n hoteluri i restaurante (variabila factorial xi) este prezentat prin
funcia analitic Y xi 29,254 x i 2205,5 i exprim o legtur direct de form
151
JEAN MONNET
liniar. Intensitatea dintre aceste dou variabile este de 94,88% unde raportul de
corelaie R2 este de 0,9004.
Valoare 2205,5 reprezint ordonata la origine i arat la ce nivel ar fi ajuns
nivelul sosirilor, dac ceilali factori nenregistrai (durata sejurului, tariful practicat
etc) ar fi avut o aciune constant asupra formrii ei.Iar valoarea coeficientul de
regresie este de 29,254 indic cu ct se schimb n medie nivelul sosirilor n cazul
n care populaia ocupat civil n Hoteluri i restaurante se modific cu o unitate.
Exceptnd celelalte categorii de uniti turistice, la nivelul hotelurilor i a
restaurantelor fiecare angajat deservete n medie 50 de turiti. Dac raportm
numrul de turiti la populaia ocupat civil n Hoteluri i restaurante, n perioada
2000-2009, n medie, raportul este de 48:1.
Comparativ cu corelaia de mai sus, interdependena dintre Valoarea

Adugat Brut din hoteluri i restaurante (variabila rezultativ yi) i populaia
ocupat civil n hoteluri i restaurante (xi) are o intensitate mai mic de doar
77,4%. Funcia de regresie exprim o legtur direct de tip liniar i are forma
Y xi 14,001 x i 425,48 .
Astfel, elementul uman prin intermediul cruia se comercializeaz i se
consum produsul turistic are un rol hotrtor n politica de dezvoltare a sectorului
turism astfel nct nici o dezvoltare turistic nu poate fi conceput fr antrenarea
dezvoltrii unei fore de munc corespunztoare.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Ioncic, M., Stnciulescu, G., Economia turismului i serviciile, Editura
Uranus, Bucureti, 2005;
2. Gogu E., Statistica n turism i comer, Editura Oscar Print, 2009,
3. Vlad, D., Piaa turistic, Editura Sylvi, Bucureti, 2006;
4. www.world-tourism.org
5. www.wttc.org
6. www.insse.ro
152

BILANTUL DEMOGRAFIC
GOGU Emilia, MURESAN Mihaela, TURDEAN Marinella Sabina
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir, Bucureti
Abstract:
For this year (2011) estimates that will be 7 billion people on the planet, it is
interesting and important to do "balance". In the following decades, although the birth
rate is declining, the population will continue to grow - especially in economically
underdeveloped countries.
The question posed by biologist Joel Cohen, a specialist in the study population, in
his book, "How many people can hold the earth?" left without reply. Some experts estimate
the best case within 10 mld. peoples, and others just 8 mld. citizens. This figure is very
close now, so most answers are far from fun.
Keywords: natural increase, birth rate, increase migration, life expectancy,
population density, fertility, family planning.
Pentru c n anul acesta (2011) se estimeaz c vom fi 7 mld. de locuitori

pe planet, este interesant i important s facem bilanul. n urmtoarele decenii,
dei rata natalitii este n scdere, populaia va continua s creasc n special n
rile slab dezvoltate economic.
La intrebare pus de biologul Joel Cohen, specialist n studiul populaiei, n
cartea sa Ci oameni poate gzdui Pmntul? rmnem fr replic. Unii
specialiti estimeaz n cel mai fericit caz de maxim 10 mld.loc, iar altii doar 8
mld.loc. Aceast cifr este foarte apropiat de prezent, astfel, majoritatea
rspunsurilor sunt departe de a fi distractive. S caracterizm fiecare dintre
elementele sistemului demografic:
Sporul natural
Rata natalitii
Sporul migrator
Durata medie a vieii
Densitatea populaiei
Fertilitate
Planificarea familial
Istoricii estimeaz c secolul XVII existau doar n jur de jumptate de
miliard de oameni pe Pmnt. Dup o evoluie foarte lent (pentru noi) timp de
milenii, populaia ncepea s creasc semnificativ. nainte de secolul al XX-lea,
nimeni nu fusesre martor la dublarea populaiei umane, dar astazi exist generaii
care au asistat la trimplarea acesteia. In anul 1999 Mass Media urmarea n care
ar va fi nou nascutul cu numrul 6 mld.
Este greu s nu te alarmezi cnd populaia sporete cu circa 80 de milioane
anual (de patru ori ct populaia Romnei). n timpul acesta apele freatice sunt n
scdere, solul se erodeaz, ghearii se topesc, iar rezervele naturale (petii, padurile
etc) se diminueaz. Aproape un miliard de oameni sufer zilnic de foame. Peste un
153
JEAN MONNET
deceniu vor fi probabil, dou miliarde de guri n plus de hrnit, majoritatea n state
srace (India, Africa, unele zone din China...). Acele persoane cu siguran vor dori
s scape de srcie, iar guvenele acestora sunt i vor fi in imposibilitatea de a le
oferi o alternativ intern. Astfel migraia global spre rile dezvoltate se va
accentua. Iar n rile dezvoltate resursele naturale se diminuaz n progresie
geometric - folosirea crbunelui, petrolului, tierea pdurilor etc., , iar utilizarea
nengrdit a ngrmintelor i a pesticidelor vor pune la grea ncercare att solul
ct i atmosfera. Oare cum vor sta lucrurile?
n anul 1798, Thomas Malthus, preot i economist englez, enuna teoria sa
general asupra populaiei: c aceasta crete n mod necesar mai repede dect
rezervele de hran, pn cnd e redus de rzboi, molim sau foamete. Istoricii
afirm c populaia lumii nu a mai sczut, de la Ciuma Neagr, din secolul al XIVlea. Dei nici secolul XIX i XX-lea nu au fost scutite de rsboaie mondiale
(Primul Rzboi Mondial, al II-lea Rzboi Mondial) unde se vorbea de ordinul
zecilor de milioane de viei pierdute.
Este de apreciat c omenirea a rspndit culturi noi prin sporirea rezervelor de

hrn, iar procesul medical a redus drastic rata mortalitii infantile i a sporit durata
medie a vieii. Deasemenea infrastructura prin canalizare a separat deeurile umane de
apa potabil, fiind filtrat i clorurat a redus rspndirea tifosului i a holerei.
Un alt aspect demografic este creterea durata medie a vieii care n ultimii
200 de ani s-a dublat de la 35 de ani la 77 de ani n prezent. Ca urmare a
descoperirii diferitelor vaccinuri i antibiotice care, mpreun cu o mai bun
nutriie i salubrizare au sporit att durata medie a vieii ct i sperana de via
sntoas. n 1968 Paul Ehrlich scria n cartea sa Bomba populaiei c populaia
va crete pe msur ce medicina va salva tot mai multe viei. De aceea s-a
rspndit explozia populaiei pe ntreaga planet: pentru c muli oameni au fost
154

salvai de la moarte, iar femeile au avut o rat mare de nateri.

In Europa n secolul XVIII o familie avea n medie 6 copii, n prezent se
nregistreaz n medie dou nateri, astfel n Europa (i n alte state dezvoltate) se
menine o populaie stabil. n prezent creterea populaiei globale se
nregistreaz n statele slab dezvoltate unde fertilitatea de nlocuire este ridicat.
Potrivit Diviziei pentru Populaie a ONU, pe la finele anului curent (2011) vom fi
apte miliarde. Dei explozia ratei natalitii a incetinit, e departe de a se fi
incheiat, nu doar c oamenii triesc mai mult, dar n lume sunt attea femei aflate
n perioada fertil 1,8 mld -, nct populaia mondial va continua s creasc cel
puin cteva deceni, chiar dac fiecare femeie ar avea mai puini copii fa de
generaia anterioar. Pearl Harbor considr c: Planificarea familial ar putea fi
elementul cel mai urgent pe ordinea de zi mondial, deasemenea dac nu
meninem populaia mondial la 8 miliarde prin reducerea fertilitii, ar putea n
schimb s creasc rata mortalitii.
Tabelul 1.Caracterizarea evoluiei populaiei globale n perioada 1000-2050
Populaia
(mil.pers)
Interval de
timp (ani)
1000
1100
1200
1300
1400
1500
1600
265
320
360
360
350
425
545
1700
610
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
1800
1900
1925
900
1625
2000
1950
Anii
Modificri absolute
fa de perioada
anterioara (mil. pers.)
25
55
40
0
-10
75
120
65
Sporul mediu
anual
(mil.pers/an)
0,250
0,550
0,400
0,000
-0,100
0,750
1,200
0,65
100
290
2,90
100
25
725
375
7,25
30,0
2529
25
529
21,16
1960
1970
3023
3686
10
10
494
663
49,40
66,30
1980
4438
10
752
75,20
1990
5291
10
853
85,30
2000
6115
10
824
82,40
2010
6909
10
794
79,40
2025E70
2050E
8012
9150
15
25
1103
1138
73,53
45,52
Cauze /aspecte majore

Rsboiul de 100 de ani
Rspndirea holerei
Conceperea vaccinului
mpotriva variolei
Rspndirea cartofului i a
porumbului
Utilizarea spunului
Dezvoltarea sistemului
sanitar.
Al II-lea Rsboi Mondial
Sisteme de canalizare
Infrastructura
Revoluia verde
Medicina modern/
antibioticile
Politica coercitiv a copilului unic
in China 1979
Creterea duratei medii de
via69
Scderea mortalitiii
infantile
Creterea speranei de via
sntoas
Sursa: www.worldhistorysite.com/population.html; http://unstats.un.org/unsd/demographic/

69
70
'EU reaches out to troubled East, BBC, 2009-05-07

EU might get new Eastern Partnership, Barents Observer, 2008-05-22
155
JEAN MONNET
Demografii ONU consider c estimarea cea mai bun privind creterea

populaia global este cea medie (fertilitatea de nlocuire) cu un ritm de cretere de
maxim 2,1 de nateri per femeie.
Faptul c specialitii n politica global se preocup de mult de problema
demografic ar fi o consolare. De exemplu n China n anul 1979 s-a adoptat
politica coercitiv a copilului unic, femeile nasc n medie 1,5 copii (comparativ cu
1965 cnd se nregistrau peste 6 nateri). n prezent China adpostete ocincime
din populaia lumii. De asemenea n Iran iu Brazilia rata natalitii s-a redus.
Dei nc din 1970 n India s-a impus vasectomia, potrivit unei estimri
medii a ONU, populaia acesteia va depi 1,6 miliarde de oameni n 2050. Fostul
ef al Fundaiei pentru Populaie din Iundia A.R. Nanda afirm India va depi
inevitabil China pn n 2030, astfel aproape unul din 6 oameni va locui n India.
Dac vom fi, ntr-adevr, prea muli? Acest element l regsim n densitatea
populaiei. ri ntregi de confrunt cu presiuni demografice, exist n prezent 21
de orae cu o populaie de peste 10 mil de locuitori.
ONU estimeaz c n mai putin de 40 de ani populaia global ar putea
atinge 9 miliarde (2045). Muli sunt ngrijorai pe drept cuvnt c, n planeta nu va
reui s hrneasc 9 miliarde de fiine. Fiinele umane triesc de pe urma capitalulu
natural susine Lester Brown71 -, erodnd solul i epuiznd pnza freatic mai
repede dect se pot reface. Toate acestea vor limita n curnd producia de hran.
n acest perioad multe ri dezvoltate au o populaie mbtrinit astfel se
ridic problema cu privire la asigurrile sociale prin creterea vrstei de pensionare
(America, Frana, Germania etc.).
71
Poland and Sweden to pitch 'Eastern Partnership' idea, EUObserver, 2008-05-22
156

Numrul de persoane conteaz, desigur. Dar mult mai mult conteaz modul
n care oamenii consum resursele. nclzirea global este un exemplu bun.
Emisiile de carbon de la combustibilii fosili cresc cel mai rapid n China, din
pricina boomului economic. E cazul unei schimbari de anvergura daca vrem sa ne
pastram Planeta. Primele restrictii demografice trebuiesc impuse in tarile din
EMEA si in special INDIA! Din pacate gandirea oamenilor la nivel global este
departe de orice asteptare. Nivelul de educatie si de (in)cultura au dus la lupta
acerba pentru putere, consumand resursele planetei "gratuit" si mentinand cresterea
natalitatii in tarile sarace, acolo unde piata muncii fiind foarte bogata cantitativ,
toate marile corporatii se inghesuie.
Prin urmare conform spuselor lui Joel Cohen - s avem grij ca toi copii
s fie hrnii ca s poat merge la coal i s fie educai s rezolve problemele cu
care se vor confrunta ca adulii. Asta ar modifica viitorul n mod seminificativ i
sperm c n unul fericit.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Cohen, J. 1995. How many people can the earth support? W. W. Norton & Co.,
New York
Ehrlich, P. and Erhlich, A. 1990. The Population Explosion. New York: Simon
and Schuster.
Gallant, R. 1990. The Peopling of the Planet Earth. New York: Macmillian
Publishing Company.
Gore, A. 1992. Earth in the Balance. New York: Houghton Mifflin Company.
157
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 3
SOCIO-ECONOMIC ASPECTS
ECONOMIC FREEDOM IN POST SOVIET COUNTRIES
AND EASTERN EUROPEAN PARTNERSHIP
TSOMAIA Akaki
Ilia State University, Georgia
1. Background - It is broadly known that liberty of individuals is a key
success factor for every society development. Human rights are guaranteed in
private property based community in which production, distribution, and pricing
decisions are made by the private owners of the factors of production based upon
their own interests. As a result Society is concerted action, cooperation. Society is
the outcome of conscious and purposeful behaviour. The actions which have
brought about social cooperation and daily bring it about anew do not aim at
anything else than cooperation and with others for the attainment of definite
singular ends. However, another thing is that there are some circumstances in
which market fails. State or Government is an Institution which is supposed to
supply those goods and services that it is impossible or partially possible in pure
market society. There is no doubt that in order to satisfy society needs stately
governing system should be based on democratic values. In other words the best
conditions for living, prosperity and development of the humans are established in
the countries where the principles of the society arrangement process lie on the
construction of the market oriented democratic states.
Consequently the sphere of the problem deals with epistemology of
economic power concentration issues between market and government in entire
type of society. The point is that formation of the governing institutions means that
society members delegate the part of their power to the State. Respectively part of
the humans owned resources is getting at the disposal of stately governing power
the goal of which to provide individuals with public goods and services broadly
known as market failures. In this point of view Traditional dilemma in all countries
is to define competences and power of the State in the Private Property based
society, to examine the why and how of government intervention in the capitalist
market (free enterprise) system. The problem is the most important for the society
in transition period. Transition economies undergo economic liberalization,
macroeconomic stabilization, where immediate high inflation is brought under
control, and restructuring and privatization, in order to create a financial sector and
158

move from public to private ownership of resources. These changes often may lead
to increased inequality of incomes and wealth, dramatic inflation and a fall of GDP.
Nowadays the former soviet countries rank as one of the poorest countries
in the world with relatively moderate per capita GDP from 4000 to 8000 USD. The
average growth of GDP is 5% (Appendix 1). If one makes an assumption that EU
states stop to develop, former soviet countries will reach EU level standard of
living after 40 years. There is no doubt that the first priority goal for transition
countries consists in creation of an environment in which the rapid economic
growth can be achieved. This environment is titled as Economic Freedom.
2. Ten Components to Measure Economic Freedom. Economic freedom
is the fundamental right of every human to control his or her own labor and
property. In an economically free society, individuals are free to work, produce,
consume, and invest in any way they please, with that freedom both protected by
the state and unconstrained by the state. In economically free societies,
governments allow labor, capital and goods to move freely, and refrain from
coercion or constraint of liberty beyond the extent necessary to protect and
maintain liberty itself. Economic freedom consists of following components:
Business freedom - a quantitative measure of the ability to start, operate,
and close a business that represents the overall burden of regulation as well as the
efficiency of government in the regulatory process such as: starting a business,
obtaining a license and closing a business (procedures, days, costs, minimum
capital requirements).
Trade freedom This is a composite measure of the absence of tariff and
non-tariff barriers (NTB) that affect imports and exports of goods and services. The
categories of this component include:
Quantity restrictionsimport quotas; export limitations; voluntary export
restraints; importexport embargoes and bans; counter trade, etc
Price restrictionsantidumping duties; countervailing duties; border tax
adjustments; variable levies/tariff rate quotas.
Regulatory restrictionslicensing; domestic content and mixing
requirements; sanitary and phytosanitary standards (SPSs); safety and industrial
standards regulations; packaging, labeling, and trademark regulations; advertising
and media regulations.
Investment restrictionsexchange and other financial controls.
Customs restrictionsadvance deposit requirements; customs valuation
procedures; customs classification procedures; customs clearance procedures.
Direct government interventionsubsidies and other aid; government
industrial policy and regional development measures; government-financed
research and other technology policies; national taxes and social insurance;
competition policies; immigration policies; government procurement policies; state
trading, government monopolies, and exclusive franchises.
Fiscal freedom This is a measure of the tax burden imposed by
government. It includes both the direct tax burden in terms of the top tax rates on
159
JEAN MONNET
individual and corporate incomes and the overall amount of tax revenue as a
percentage of GDP. Thus, the fiscal freedom component is composed of three
quantitative factors: The top tax rate on individual income,; The top tax rate on
corporate income, and Total tax revenue as a percentage of GDP.
Government Expenditures - This component considers the level of
government expenditures as a percentage of GDP. Government expenditures,
including consumption and transfers, account for the entire score.
Monetary Freedom It combines a measure of price stability with an
assessment of price controls. Both inflation and price controls distort market
activity. Price stability without microeconomic intervention is the ideal state for the
free market.
Investment Freedom - In an economically free country, there would be no
constraints on the flow of investment capital. Individuals and firms would be
allowed to move their resources into and out of specific activities both internally
and across the countrys borders without restriction. In practice, most countries
have a variety of restrictions on investment. Some have different rules for foreign
and domestic investment; some restrict access to foreign exchange; some impose
restrictions on payments, transfers, and capital transactions; in some, certain
industries are closed to foreign investment.
Financial freedom is a measure of banking efficiency as well as a measure
of independence from government control and interference in the financial sector.
State ownership of banks and other financial institutions such as insurers and
capital markets reduces competition and generally lowers the level of available
services. In an ideal banking and financing environment where a minimum level of
government interference exists, independent central bank supervision and
regulation of financial institutions are limited to enforcing contractual obligations
and preventing fraud. Credit is allocated on market terms, and the government does
not own financial institutions. Financial institutions provide various types of
financial services to individuals and companies. Banks are free to extend credit,
accept deposits, and conduct operations in foreign currencies. Foreign financial
institutions operate freely and are treated the same as domestic institutions. The
Index scores an economys financial freedom by looking into the following five
broad areas:
The extent of government regulation of financial services,
The degree of state intervention in banks and other financial firms through
direct and indirect ownership,
The extent of financial and capital market development,
Government influence on the allocation of credit, and
Openness to foreign competition.
The property rights component is an assessment of the ability of individuals
to accumulate private property, secured by clear laws that are fully enforced by the
state. It measures the degree to which a countrys laws protect private property
rights and the degree to which its government enforces those laws. It also assesses
160

the likelihood that private property will be expropriated and analyzes the
independence of the judiciary, the existence of corruption within the judiciary, and
the ability of individuals and businesses to enforce contracts.
Freedom from Corruption - Corruption erodes economic freedom by
introducing insecurity and uncertainty into economic relationships.
Labor Freedom - The labor freedom component is a quantitative measure that
looks into various aspects of the legal and regulatory framework of a countrys
labor market. It provides cross-country data on regulations concerning minimum
wages; laws inhibiting layoffs; severance requirements; and measurable regulatory
burdens on hiring, hours, and so on. Six quantitative factors determine this
component:
Ratio of minimum wage to the average value added per worker,
Hindrance to hiring additional workers,
Rigidity of hours,
Difficulty of firing redundant employees,
Legally mandated notice period, and
Mandatory severance pay.
3. Eastern European Partnership. Despite the necessity to make rapid
reforms towards economic freedom, the level of economic freedom in transition
countries is still very low according to surveys by Heritage Foundation (Appendix
1). The weakest areas still are: corruption level and property rights. The only way
out from the poverty is to construct limited governments, eliminate trade barriers
and establish a common market. It is evident that Trade raises the economic wellbeing of the nation as a whole. Both restrictions tariffs and import quotas: raise
domestic prices, reduce the welfare of domestic consumers, increase the welfare of
domestic producers, and causes deadweight losses. Economic integration is a part
of Economic Freedom. It has two main effects on integrated societies: statistical
and dynamic. In the sense of statistical effect the competition among companies
rises. People in the free trade area have an access on more goods and services
which means that they have a larger choice to buy better products in relatively
cheap prices. In the sense of dynamic effect, companies opportunities to increase
their outputs rise sufficiently. Increased trade is likely to boost world growth to
everybodys advantage. It brings consumers a wider range of products to choose
from. Competition between imports and local products lowers prices and raises
quality. As much as higher is economic freedom in these transition countries as
much as easier is to negotiate with EU commission for preferential trade
agreements. Nowadays some EU countries such as Germany and France and others
are not quite happy with the possibility that the Eastern Partnership will be seen as
a stepping stone to membership1. It is evident that today Post Soviet transition
countries are not desirable partners for EU because of the problems in economic
development and political stability. The fundamental EU values: level of
72
Poland, Sweden defend 'Eastern initiative', EurActive.com, 2008-05-26
161
JEAN MONNET
democracy, human rights and rule of law remain still very critical in the region. On
the one hand The EU believes that globalization can bring economic benefits to all,
including the developing countries, provided appropriate rules are adopted at the
multilateral level and efforts are made to integrate developing countries in world
trade. That is why the European Union is negotiating with its partners to open up
trade in both goods and services. The EU seeks to help developing countries by
giving them better access to its market in the short term, while allowing them more
time to open their own markets to European products, but on the other hand the
expectation for EU is that EU countries will benefit approximately nothing while
former soviet transition countries obtain a great advantage by entering the EU
global market which is the worlds biggest trader, accounting for 20% of global
imports and exports. Moreover, there is a great likelihood for substantial increase
in outflow of the human resources in EU countries. Besides of it transition
countries are poorer, have unresolved frozen conflicts, and are considered
stagnating democracies. New border controls and visa requirements therefore lead to a
concern about a new division of Europe. Cooperation with Russia, the other main regional
power, is necessary if the EU and Russia is to prevent a new dividing line. The EU,
however, has trouble creating or maintaining a common policy regarding Russia and its
neighbors. Some EU Member States are more concerned with the southern neighbors and
the Balkans, while others are divided regarding the status of the EUs relationship with
Russia.
The Eastern Partnership is meant to complement the Northern Dimension

and the Union for the Mediterranean by providing an institutionalized forum for
discussing visa agreements, free trade deals and strategic partnership agreements
with the EU's eastern neighbors, while avoiding the controversial topic of accession
to the European Union. Its geographical scope is to consist of Belarus, Armenia,
Azerbaijan, Georgia, Moldova and Ukraine1. Unlike the Union for the
Mediterranean, the Eastern Partnership will not have its own secretariat, but would
be controlled directly by the European Commission1. It was discussed at the
European Council on 19 June and 20 June 2008, together with the Union for the
Mediterranean1. The Czech Republic endorses the proposal completely, while
Bulgaria and Romania are cautious, fearing that the Black Sea Forum for
Partnership and Dialogue and the Organization of the Black Sea Economic
Cooperation could be undermined. The Eastern Partnership is an organization
aiming to improve the political and economic trade-relations of the six Post-Soviet
states of "strategic importance" with the European Union1. Promotion of human
73
EU assigns funds and staff to 'Eastern Partnership', EU Observer, 2009-03-20

Values to form core of EU 'Eastern Partnership, EU Observer, 2009-03-18
75
CASE (Center for Social and Economic Research) (2008), Economic feasibility, general economic impact
and implications of a free trade agreement between the European Union and Georgia, CASE, Warsaw, 25
March.
"date despre date", informatii adaugate unui document (de orice tip: imagine, sunet, video, etc) introduse
automat sau manual. Metadatele nu fac parte din documentul in sine, ci contin informatii referitoare la
document ce sunt atasate documentului, informatii suplimentare care sunt in intregime cautabile,si care, prin
74
162

rights and rule of law in former Soviet states has been reported to form the "core"
of the policy of the Eastern Partnership. The EU draft of the EaP states that:
"Shared values including democracy, the rule of law, and respect for human rights
will be at its core, as well as the principles of market economy, sustainable
development and good governance." The Partnership is to provide the foundation
for new Association Agreements between the EU and those partners who have
made sufficient progress towards the principles and values mentioned. Apart from
values, the declaration says the region is of "strategic importance" and the EU has
an "interest in developing an increasingly close relationship with its Eastern
partners1. It is evident that the former soviet republics are in hurry to enter the
partnership but EU commission should envisage all possible risks that may destroy
the political and economic stability or harm a security of EU countries. Having
considered these factors into account EU commission heavily enter the discussion
with former soviet republics on a free trade agreementto say negotiations by
insisting on a hugely demanding set of preconditions before agreeing to open
negotiations. On the other hand, the Commission is insisting on a complex set of
preconditions being met before the opening of negotiations, which it has not done
in the case of other neighboring countries (Eastern or Southern).
The
Commissions approach is bad from three perspectives. It is bad development
policy for transition countries. It requires eastern neighbors to adopt and implement
an enormous amount of imprecisely identified EU internal market regulations that
go way beyond strictly trade-related matters, with no attempt to identify those that
make sound economic sense for these countries in general. The burdensome
regulatory changes imposed on eastern neighbors are equivalent to taxing
productionendangering its growth and the sustainability of its reforms and
successful fight against corruption, which is so crucial for its long-term
development. A good example of appraisal trade policy towards its eastern
neighbors is a Georgian case.
4. EUs Trade Policy towards Georgia. Georgia is lower-middle income
country located in a tormented region, it faces challenges. At the same time,
Georgia is the EU neighbor that has undertaken unilaterally the most dramatic
reformswith great success. In short, Georgia is the archetype of a neighbor that
would immensely benefit from strong EU support, and whichin returnwould
establish the reputation of the EU as strong economic and political anchor.
Georgias track record for economic reform since the mid-2000s is outstanding by
any standards. Since 2006, it implemented basic free trade unilaterally for its
imports from the whole of the world, such that its average industrial tariff is now
0.3%, compared with 4.6% for the EU. But its reforms have gone far deeper still,
unilaterally opening all its markets to foreign direct investment and recognizing the
continutul lor descriptiv, maresc posibilitatile de regasire a documentului la o cautare.
Metadatele pot fi intr-o gama extrem de diversa, din acest motiv ele sunt sistematizate in CAMPURI (sau
"campuri-cheie").
*
CPA clasificarea produselor n func ie de domeniul de activitate pe teritoriul Comunit ii Europene.
163
JEAN MONNET
technical standards for imports from all OECD countries, including the EU. Its
governance reforms were such that its ranking under international surveys of ease
of doing business and de-corruption have improved to the point of being now
superior to various EU member states (Appendix 2).
In November 2006, the EU and Georgia signed a European Neighborhood
Action Plan (ENP) which included the possible establishment of a free trade
agreement between the EU and Georgia. This provision was introduced on
Georgias request while facing strong objections from the European Commission.
It took more than a year to agree on an innocuous wording specifying that such a
free trade agreement (FTA) would be subject to a study in order to find out whether
it would be feasible. The so-called feasibility study was finalized in March 2008,
and advocated a deep and comprehensive free trade agreement (DCFTA) 1. In
October 2008, soon after the war with Russia, the Commission sent a fact-finding
mission to Georgia. In March 2009, it sent to the Government of Georgia a matrix
of preconditions in 11 areas. These preconditions were divided into two sets: those
to be fulfilled before the start of DCFTA negotiations and those to be met after the
formal launch of negotiations to facilitate a smooth implementation of the-yet
undefined-DCFTA, also chosen unilaterally by the Commission. Out of these 11
preconditions, four were chosen unilaterally by the Commission as key: technical
barriers to trade, sanitary and phyto-sanitary (SPS) measures, competition policy
and intellectual property rights (IPRs).
In its current discussions with Georgia, the Commission is focusing heavily
on regulatory matters. It is thus important to have a fresh look at the effective
regulatory quality of Georgia compared to the EU member states and the other EU
Eastern neighbors. This fresh look is provided by four sets of measures of
regulatory quality:
- Ease of doing business (from the International Finance Corporation),
- Transition path (from the European Bank for Reconstruction and
Development),
- Foreign direct investment performances (from the World Bank) and
- Corruption index (from Transparency International).
All these measures converge to show that Georgia fares well compared to
other EU countries, including to the seven cohorts of EU member states (member
states aggregated by their time of accession). This result reflects the depth of
Georgias unilateral reforms, which rely on three pillars:
Almost no tariffs in manufacturing and very moderate tariffs in agriculture,
No barriers to foreign direct investment into the whole Georgian economy

and
A full recognition of the technical norms used by OECD (and NIS)

countries, a feature that makes Georgia a much stronger enforcer of the EU mutual
recognition principle than the EU itself. All these features make Georgia the best
78
Denburg T. F. and Mac-Dougall M. D., Macroeconomics, Mac Graw-Hill, 3e dition, London, 1970.
164

candidate for a DCFTA model, an opportunity that the Commission is wasting with
its preconditions.
Imposition of these regulations may appear very dangerous for Georgia for
following reasons:
1. For instance, the preconditions on industrial technical norms amount to a
tax on Georgian industrial production, which would inevitably slow down and
distort Georgias process of industrialization. The preconditions in sanitary and
phytosanitary (SPS) measures would trigger an average price increase of 90% for
the key food products purchased by the one-third of Georgian population who live
in poverty.
2. The Commissions approach is also bad commercial policy for the EU
since it would lead to an expansion of the trade between Georgia and non-EU
countries, rather than between Georgia and the EU. Georgian consumers would be
induced to import what Georgian producers could no longer sell because of EU
norms; and their low incomes will induce them to turn to imports from non-EU
sources that are less expensive than those from the EU. Meanwhile, in order to
survive, the vast majority of Georgian producers who would not be able to sell their
products anymore on Georgian markets under EU norms would try to sell them to
foreign markets not observing EU norms, thereby artificially boosting Georgias
exports to non-EU countries.
3. In general EU Commission approach is bad in the sense of economic
development of Georgia. The key for rapid increase in the standard of living lies on
the level of economic freedom. After implementation of these regulations Georgia
is loosing an opportunity to develop faster.
What does Georgia get instead? It is very strange, but the Commission does
not define clearly what a DCFTA is supposed to achieve. Worse, the preconditions
imposed unilaterally by the Commission on Georgia are similar to the conditions
that a fully-fledged EU should adopt when acceding. This leads to an awkward
situation where a DCFTA signatory could be best described as an EU, but one:
Without full access to the EU markets (very limited access to EU
agricultural markets),
Without full access to EU aid and
Without voting rights in the EU decision-making.
5. Summary. Numerous studies have shown that countries with more
economic freedom grow more rapidly and achieve higher levels of per capita
income than those that are less free. Similarly, there is a positive relationship
between changes in economic freedom and the growth of per-capita income.
Moreover, as per capita income has grown, the worlds poverty rate has declined
and most of this progress has occurred in countries that have made substantial
moves toward higher levels of economic freedom. Economic growth is primarily
the result of gains from trade, capital investment, and the discovery of improved
products, lower-cost production methods, and better ways of doing things. Given
these sources of growth and prosperity, it is not surprising that increases in
165
JEAN MONNET
economic freedom and improvements in quality of life are closely related.

Economic integration such as Free Trade Area and Common Market is a
part of the economic freedom. In economic integration no country pays customs
duty within the integrated area, so it results in lower prices both for the distributors
and the consumers. The ultimate aim of economic integration is to increase trade
across the world. Main advantages are: Progress in trade, ease of agreement,
improved political cooperation, opportunities for employment, beneficial for
financial markets, increase in direct foreign investments and etc.
Eastern European partnership is a type of economic integration for six
former soviet republics with EU countries. This factor grant a great advantage to
the poorest population to enter the developed EU market which is the worlds
biggest trader, accounting for 20% of global imports and exports.
That is why the European Union is negotiating with its partners to open up
trade in both goods and services. The EU seeks to help developing countries by
giving them better access to its market in the short term, while allowing them more
time to open their own markets to European products. However, it is evident that
today Post Soviet transition countries are not desirable partners for EU because of
no expectation from trade gains and the problems in economic development as well
as political stability in potential partner countries. The fundamental EU values:
level of democracy, human rights and rule of law remain still very critical in former
soviet region. Besides of it there are unresolved and frozen political conflicts. The
factor of Russia is also very important. Taking these factors into consideration EU
commission heavily enter the discussion with former soviet republics on a free
trade agreementto say negotiations by insisting on a hugely demanding set of
preconditions before agreeing to open negotiations. These preconditions may
appear as a general drawback for transition countries to ensure high level of
economic freedom and therefore the rapid economic growth of the region
(Georgian case).
There is no sense for Eastern partners to push EU commission to sign free
trade agreements at the expense of substantial loose in economic freedom and
without having a full access on EU market. This is wrong strategy. Instead of this,
it is very important to continue economic reforms in terms of market liberalization
and construction of limited governments. Property rights and corruption are the
weakest points in the region which should be improved. As little as markets are
intervened by governments, as much as peoples willing increases to produce,
import or export goods and services. This will lead six former soviet republics to
deepen a level of economic integration among them and establish a common
market which will become very attractive for EU countries in future. The future
negotiations with EU commission on free trade agreements will put Eastern
potential partners in more advantageous position with greater opportunity to gain
much
from this type of economic integration. This is a case, when tomorrows
chicken is better
than todays egg.
166

REFERENCES:
1. Balkans model to underpin EU's 'Eastern Partnership', EU Observer, 2008-09-18
2. Bertho, F. and P. Messerlin (2009), Convergence with the acquis
communautaire: The case of air and maritime transport, Working Paper, 14
May. Groupe dEconomie Mondiale at Sciences Po (http://gem.sciences-po.fr).
3. CASE (Center for Social and Economic Research) (2008), Economic feasibility,
general economic impact and implications of a free trade agreement between
the European Union and Georgia, CASE, Warsaw, 25 March.
4. Chen, M.X. and A. Mattoo (2008), Regionalism in standards: good or bad for
trade?, Canadian Journal of Economics, Vol. 41(3), pp. 839-863.
5. Eastern Partnership' could lead to enlargement, Poland says, EU Observer, 200805-27
6. EU might get new Eastern Partnership, Barents Observer, 2008-05-22
7. EU reaches out to troubled East, BBC, 2009-05-07
8. EU assigns funds and staff to 'Eastern Partnership', EU Observer, 2009-03-20
9. Emerson, M., M. Aujean, M. Catinat, P. Goybet and A. Jacquemin (1988), The
Economics of 1992: The EC Commissions Assessment of the Economic Effects
of Completing the Internal Market, Oxford: Oxford University Press.
10. Estonian Competition Authority (2001), Contribution from Estonia, OECD
Global Forum on Competition, 4 October, OECD, Paris.
11. European Bank for Reconstruction and Development (2010), Strategy for
Georgia, EBRD, London.
12. European Commission (2007), Proposal for a Regulation of the European
Parliament and of the Council setting out the requirements for accreditation and
market surveillance relating to the marketing of products, Impact assessment,
SEC(2007) 173.
13. European Commission (2008), Communication on the Eastern Partnership,
SEC(2008) 2974, December.
14. European Commission (2010), State of the Implementation of the New
Legislative Framework, ENTR/C1. A4, September
15. Government of Georgia, Strategic Papers on the EU-Georgia DCFTA, Tbilisi.
16. Poland and Sweden to pitch 'Eastern Partnership' idea, EUObserver, 2008-0522
17. Poland, Sweden defend 'Eastern initiative', EurActive.com, 2008-05-26
167
JEAN MONNET
THE ANALYSIS OF INNOVATION POLICY

OF THE REPUBLIC OF MOLDOVA IN THE CONTEXT
OF INNOVATION POLICY OF THE EUROPEAN UNION
SISCAN Zorina,
Since August 1991 the constituting of the Republic of Moldova as an
independent state has been starting. It called forth new shaping of science and
education. First, under the new model of
market economy, they both have to be
closely and synergetically linked with
business activity as well as among
themselves. Secondly, under the socioeconomic megatrends of globalization and
regionalization, they have to integrate into
global and regional scientific, education
and business communities (figure1).
Finally,
under the
informatization
megatrend, the contemporary academic Figure 1. Synergy of science, education and
business as a basis for a contemporary
and business communities have to change
innovation policy
within the transition from industrial
Source: elaborated by the author
society to postindustrial, informational,
one and then postinformational society (see [1] for more details). These three main
factors have determined the Research-and-Development and the Innovation Policy
of the RM.
As for regionalization, maintaining the scientific and business links with the
Newly Independent States, the RM has become aware of its belonging to the
European space so as the integration toward the EU has been considered logic. At
the same time, the immediate addressing of the RM government with a will to
integrate into a new Union the EU right after its receiving independence
referred to a spontaneous reaction of the RM to the fact of lacking experience of
independent self-governing as well as to the accustomed logic of the USSR that
started with political act of integration and then joint economic development. The
EU, however, has another logic. It begins with independent socio-economic
development of a state, and then starts with economic integration through
economic agents followed by political acts which encourage further economic
integration. It is not incidental that the RM was expected to learn an independent
self-governing for socio-economic growth and for perspective integration into the
EU as a mature enough entity. Such an approach of the EU to its members allows
not unification but harmonization of them, including by their innovation policies.
All mentioned above conditioned the specifics of the Innovation Policy (IP)
of the RM. On the one hand, it reflects some structures and forms inherited from
168

the pre-independent stage of Moldova (for example, Academy of Sciences and its
central role in national R & D). On the other hand, it refers to some new
approaches to R & D, education and their infrastructure learned from the EU and
global community (for instance, commercialization of R & D, tendency toward
decentralization of R & D infrastructure, clustering, European standards in
education etc.).
The further discourse of the article will be focused on the brief evolution
outline of both IP of the RM and IP of the EU in order to reveal the degree of their
compatibility in the context of the strategic orientation of the RM to the integration
into the EU; the problematic issues and the perspectives of both. The outcomes of
the investigation will be presented in a schematic way being limited by the volume
of the article.
The evolution and reformation of science and education of the RM took
place under the deep socio-economic crisis. As an outcome, in 1991-2003 number
of institutions of science, technology and higher education reduced from 94 till 79.
Share of expenditure for science went down from 0, 75% of GDP to 0, 18% 2.
Exodus of qualified workforce among youth became significant as well as
brain drain with perspective know-how in organic biology, physics, biochemistry
etc. among aged specialists. The total number of specialists engaged in R & D
reduced from 26 thousand to 6,8 thousand people Scientific, technical and
material base was considerably used. The functioning of the Academy of Science
of Moldova and other research institutions as state organizations was put under the
question [3].
The early R & D Policy of the RM leaned upon few juridical acts:
Conception of reform in R & D sphere (1998), Law related to state policy in R & D
sphere (1999) and Law related to the Academy of Sciences of Moldova (2000). As a
result, the ASM was suggested to be just a public organization; a Supreme Council
for Science and Technological Development attached to the Government of the RM
was created but remained rather nominal institution because of general dispersed
approach to administration of science which had been based upon departmental
principle. Here one may distinguish two aspects. First, in the 80s the profile
ministries and departments were responsible for scientific fundamental research
and applicative, experimental, investigation in economic branches while ASM
domain of R & D management included natural and social sciences. Second, after
the RM independence in the 90s, the scientific organizations, in order to survive,
put accent on horizontal international collaboration, having become autonomous in
their strategic decision-making even at the level of laboratories and departments. In
general, one may notice that it was lack of clear development model of R & D at
state level.
In 2004 it was elaborated and adopted a Code on Science and Innovation of
the RM in which science was declared as a national strategic priority. One may
associate that document with the beginning of proper innovation policy of the RM.
First, it contained a clear model of scientific and innovation process management;
169
JEAN MONNET
secondly, the model was recognized by the Alliance of Academies of Science of

Europe, UNESCO etc. as a new form of R & D management [ibid.].
In the Code the fundamental principles as well as basic procedures related to
the RM state innovation policy have been stipulated: partnership between state,
civil society and scientific community; administration and functioning of science
and innovation; training and attestation of specialists; intellectual property
protection; implementation and commercialization of R & D output. Besides, the
clear mechanisms for implementing these principles have been provided.
The reform was based on the principle of self-management of scientific
community. At the same time, it promoted the significant centralization of power
and resources in within. One may say, the reform focused on centralized
democracy in academic community. The Academy of Sciences has received the
status of Government in R & D sphere, the key representative of academic
community and the scientific consultant for public authorities in domain of science
and innovation. Its juridical status is to be a public institution of national
importance. Scientific community, in the face of ASM, determines autonomously
the directions of activity as well as the mode of their implementation, ensuring
financing from state budget with accordance to the strategic priorities of science
and innovation and assuming, so far, all the responsibility for the obtained results
[ibid.]. The scientists of the RM are considered to be involved in governing science
and innovation through the ASM Assembly, meetings of the scientific sections and
institutions within ASM and profile Ministries, Supreme Council for Science and
Technological Development, the members of which are delegated by scientific
academic, university and profile communities.
Having analyzed the general infrastructure that ensures the implementation
of the RM innovation policy, one may notice, alongside with the ASM, such state
organizations as National Council for Accreditation and Attestation and the State
Agency for Intellectual Protection. In the Code the clear division of functions and
responsibilities has been provided. The first organization is responsible for
accreditation of national institutions of science and higher education as well as the
attestation of scientific and didactic bodies in correspondence with European
standards and namely with Bologna process requirements to which the RM jointed
in 2005. Accreditation of institutions engaged in science and innovation is a
condition for their financing from state budget.
The second organization is competent in juridical protection of intellectual
property expressed in industrial property, author rights and related rights in the RM
(see about juridical base [6; 7]).
The institutional optimization that took place from 2005 till 2008 resulted in
the establishment of 38 institutions currently engaged in R & D and financed from
state budget. These institutions function either within the ASM or a profile ministry
or sometimes, are subordinated to both (for ex. the Institute of Economy, Finance
and Statistics). The ASM also includes private organizations as affiliated members.
On the basis of the Code on Science and Innovation, tailored by the
170

respective reform, the organization of R & D activities has significantly been

changed. The first stage is a design of State Programs in which fundamental
research directions are combined with applicative and, ideally, with
commercialization of R & D outcomes. The second stage is the elaboration of
particular research Projects elaborated within State Programs. The institutional
participants of the process are: ASM, universities, profile institutions and private
sector. The projects are selected and financed from state budget on the basis of
competition, the great deal of which is evaluation by national and international
experts.
The Program-project approach to R & D allows development of links
between science, education and business, stipulated in the Innovation Policy of the
RM. The closer relationship between these three elements is assured by
organization of scientific clusters as well as technological parks the core of which
is the ASM again (see figure 2).
Figure 2. Innovation cluster UnivER SCIENCE of the ASM

Source: www.asm.md/Cluster ASM/
The cluster was established in 2008. Its main purpose is the promotion of
talented children and training them as future researchers. Besides, it allows
integration of science and education, on the one hand, and private sector oriented to
advanced technologies, on the other hand.
Due to further development of juridical base of innovation policy of
Moldova [8-10], first, there have been concretized the strategic directions in
science and innovation for 2006-2010, among which biomedicine, agricultural, bio
and nano technologies, energetic security etc as well as cultural, historical and
171
JEAN MONNET
informational development seen in the context of European integration; secondly,

the innovation infrastructure of Moldova developed: a State Agency for Innovation
and Technological Transfer [5;16] subordinated to the ASM was specially
established to monitorize implementation and commercialization of innovations. In
collaboration with the Supreme Council for Science and Technological
Development, the AITT established in 2007 a scientific-technological park
Academica and an innovation incubator Innovator within a State Program
direction focused on the use of regenerable energy resources; in 2008 STP
INAGRO in ecology and intensive agriculture; in 2009 STP
MICRONANOTEH in microelectronics and nanotechnology. The new
innovation infrastructure has been established to ensure the implementation of the
strategy for industrial development for the period up to 2015 and the strategy for
sustainable development of agro and food provision sector up to 2020.
To conclude, one can mention that in 2004-2008 the volume of financing
the science grew up from 0, 22 to 0, 74% GDP [3]. The reform of R & D sphere
was in mainstream of the Plan of Action RM-EU, Chapter 2.7 Interhuman
Contacts, Research, Development and Innovation.
At present, the Strategy for Innovation Development is being elaborated in
which the reserves for increasing spending for R & D by 1% GDP (with
accordance to the national and European experts recommendations [13]) are
searched for. In 2010 by the AITT and other related organizations a Conception of
the development of innovation entrepreneurship for 2011-2020 [14] was launched.
It covers the issues which were lacked by attention before.
Having referred to the EU innovation policy, one may outline three main
stages of its development:
1) R & D Policy (since the 90s up to 2006);
2) Since 2006 till now;
3) Perspective reform.
By the end of the 80s beginning of the 90s the Western Europe found itself
backward at world market of advanced technologies (see for more details, for ex.
[11; 12]) compared with Japan, USA, Soviet Union. The latter had been elaborating
informational technologies beginning with the 50-60s. The exception in Europe
presented Switzerland, Sweden and Finland which were and are the innovation
leaders in global informational economy.
One may distinguish reasons as follows: a) the majority of the EU countries
focused more on industrial rather than new informational technologies.
Respectively, in the 90s the average of investments in R & D in the EU was 1, 8%
of GDP while in USA 2, 64%, Japan 3, 04%, however, in Finland 3, 1% and
Sweden 3, 6% [15]. It is not incidental that they are global leaders of today; b)
lack of correspondence between national and supranational programs in domain; c)
demographic and enlargement issues.
In order to raise global competitiveness at high-tech markets, the EU
undertook number of activities. It approved a Plan of Action of R & D policy
172

(1996), in which special attention was paid to mobilization of venture capital,

protection of intellectual property, simplification of procedure extension of opening
a company and of scientific mobility.
In 1998 the EC launched a program focused on revealing and disseminating
the best R & D practice in the member-countries [17]. At Lisbon Summit (2000)
the strategic priorities of the EU development economic growth and new job
places were substantiated by the creation of competitive innovation economy of
the EU.
In order to make a diagnosis of innovation state of the EU countries, it was
launched a special Scoreboard that also allowed the correction and harmonization
of the EU innovation strategies at both supranational and national levels. The 2001
Innovation scoreboard was based on 17 indicators, using which it became possible
to evaluate strong and weak points of member-states. The indicators were grouped
in four categories human resources, creation of new knowledge, application of
new knowledge and financing innovations [20]. Among the indicators which
measured intellectual potential index there was the average expected length of
education in the EU. In 2004 it constituted 17, 6 years. The leaders here were Great
Britain (20, 3 years), Sweden (20, 0) and Finland (19, 7).
In 2002, in Barcelona, the Council of Europe formulated some particular
objectives to stimulate innovation development in Europe. First, increasing
investment in R & D from 1, 9% of GDP up to 3% by 2010; secondly, the
coordination of vertical and horizontal innovation policies. That was necessary in
the light of the fact that the leading European countries undertook their own
measures in order to stimulate innovative competitiveness. For instance, the UK
paid a special attention to the development of scientific and technical infrastructure
in all branches of national economy. Today the British institutions are leaders in
providing research and quality education standards for the EU and neighboring
countries. A special attention has also been paid to the issues of regulated
migration to engage the most valuable human resources in scientific, technological
and entrepreneurial development. French government adopted in 1999 a special
Law on Innovations which stipulated the link between business, science and
education, enhancing mobility of scientific researchers as well as the consulting
activities provided by universities and facilitating creation of innovation business
on the basis of projects which are in mainstream with national priorities in domain.
Thus, the Government allocated 100 mln francs to implement 244 selected projects
in hi-tech, among which 21% was in health protection and biotechnology, 21% in
machine construction and new materials, 18% mass-media, 17%
telecommunication and electronics, 15% programming, 5% agro complex and
3% in energetics and protection of natural environment [11]. German government
registered lack of proper qualified specialists to enter informational society. In
2005 there were 12 thousand specialists in domain while the demand of companies
was for 100 thousand [ibid.]. The solution was found to change legislation for
letting the advanced graduates of technical institutions from overseas be placed at
173
JEAN MONNET
German job market; thirdly, creation of the common space in Research and
Education similar to common market and space of security (Schengen).
To implement the mentioned above objectives, the Innovation Policy of the
EU was launched in 2006. It has been focused on creation of favorable innovation
environment at the level of EU but not only. The specifics that one may distinguish
here is the development of regional EU level. As the EC underlined: European
funds have been focused much more than in the past on innovation. 86 billion
within the cohesion policy funds have been earmarked to support research and
innovation in regions and also rural areas benefit from increased support [18].
Referring to the key elements of mechanism which ensures the EU
innovation policy, one may distinct them as follows:
CORDIS (Community Research and Development Information Service).

Established in 1990 it remains essential instrument for bringing scientific
researchers, education activists and businessmen together, facilitating their
common projects.
Creation of European Research Area and enhancing Bologna process in

education to newly jointed countries (2004, 2007).
Increasing link between Innovation Policy, Cohesion Policy, Regional

Policy, Competition Policy, Security Policy, Neighborhood Policy and other
policies of the EU. As an outcome, the Regional Innovation policy has been
elaborated and the network of European innovation and business Centers, founded
in 1999 and supported by structural funds, successfully developed and today
embraces 200 centers and business incubators. These centers support technically
young innovation enterprises while the EC takes them under consideration for
perceiving the respective states to ensure them with fiscal facilities.
The EUs Joint Research Centers (IRC) a network of 7 research
institutes across the EU which is focused on R & D projects for future. In domain
of a nuclear energy and nuclear safety, the EU has become an initiator of a global
project in which the EU, Canada, USA, China, India, Japan, South Korea and
Russia united their efforts to construct the ITER reactor in Cadarache, France. It
expected to be a prototype for power stations based on nuclear fusion, a form of
nuclear power regarded as safer and more environmentally responsible. Another
global project that the EU launched is Galileo. In spite of participation of
international stakeholders (Israel, Morocco, South Korea), the EU put as a goal the
creation of an independent global navigation satellite system (GNSS). Launched in
2007, the project expected to reach its goal by 2014.
Both the R & D and Innovation Policies of the EU are based on
specialized programs: Framework programs focused more on fundamental risk
research of tomorrow and Eureka focused on applicative and commercial
aspects. Having analyzed their specifics, one may notice that 1-4 FP (Esprit in
the 80s beginning of the 90s) and early Eureka (Jessi) put accent on new
technologies of industrial society. Since the 5th FP (1988-2002) and Medea +
(Eureka) the accent was put on creation and dissemination of new informational
174

technologies. Besides, the FP5 increased applicative aspect: programs with the
purpose of implementation of info tech in service sphere (Drive infrastructure
and traffic security; Aim informatics in medicine; DELTA education).
The FP6 (2002-2006) concentrated upon the creation of informational
society (35% of its funds) and research in biotechnology and genome. Eureka
used 85% of its funds for further implementation of informational technologies.
The EU enhanced its international R & D cooperation due to inclusion of
some countries of the ENP area in the FP6 activities. Thus, 19 projects were
realized by the institutions of the EU in cooperation with the RM ones.
The EU Innovation Policy (2006) is based on the FP7 for 2007-2013, on the
one hand, and the Competitiveness and Innovation Framework Program which
provides tools for SMEs, on the other hand.
The analysis of the FP7 shows: 1) the increase in its funding for more than
40% ( 50,5 bln); 2) integration of FP and Eureka so that FP7 deepened its
applicative dimension; 3) the greatest deal of investment is still for informational
technologies (figure 3).
Figure 3. Thematic breakdown of finances in FP7, million

Source: www.ec.europa.eu
4) in FP7 for the first time cosmic space research has become an independent
issue; 5) both FP6 and FP7 have extended the circle of investors and potential
partners: banks, venture funds, other financial institutions as well as increased
international participation within ENP; have completed national financing of
innovation policies when testing new technologies; have created consortium for
program implementation which include industrial companies, state research
centers, university laboratories. Even firms-competitors have participated. SMEs
are encouraged. The consortium, hence, meets both public and private orders. The
problem that has been registered by the stakeholders is that the outcomes of
European projects are to be accessible by any company. Thus, the intellectual
175
JEAN MONNET
property protection becomes a great issue so that the companies apply for the
project only when they are sure in their patent protection.
The system of intellectual property protection is quite complex in the EU. It
is multilevel. At global level, since the 90s, the WTO has been engaging in these issues
as the global trade in intellectual goods and services gets to be in growth. The
Agreement on Trade Related Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights (TRIPS)
elaborated in 1994 (Uruguay Round) stipulates the necessity of harmonization of the
legislation of member-states, the EU included, in this field. The World Intellectual
Property Organization is another body which contributes to the process. At the EU
level as well as national level, the European Patent office, the World Organization of
Informational Systems and national departments concretize the WTO and WIPO
requirements while the national patent offices perfect the respective legislation.
Besides, the Office for Harmonization in the Internal Market is responsible for the
registration of Community trade marks and designs. Currently, the EC is campaigning
for the introduction of a Community patent system which is expected to be less costly
and more legally effective (for details see [19]).
Having analyzed the EU innovation policy at micro (corporate) level, one may
notice the following forms of its manifestation:
a) cooperation in research and establishment of strategic alliances, especially in
informational and biotechnological domains. Here the joint university - research
centers - private companies cooperation is developed. State structures joint the
alliance ensuring innovation infrastructure, information dissemination, support for
spin-off and spin-out companies;
b) horizontal cooperation in R & D between companies-competitors. It is
characteristic for such branches in which: 1) demand for product standardization is
high (electronic equipment for ex.); 2) market is shrinking so that concentration of
resources is needed to survive at it (military market, equipment for railways etc.);
3) the pressure of north-American and Asian competitors is the greatest
(professional electronics, petrol products processing etc.);
c) cooperation between EU state and companies within specialized programs
like Foresight within which the experts from industrial branches and state
structures formulate together the strategic directions of innovation research of
national importance. The national mechanism of the Foresight implementation in
Great Britain, for ex., there got to be the LINK program within which the state
provided up to 50% of financial support for the joint projects with private
companies focused on implementation of those strategic directions;
d) since 90s in the EU R & D Policy and then its Innovation Policy a special
attention is paid to cluster philosophy. Unlike the innovation policy directed to the
development of some special sectors of national economy, the cluster-based IP
pays great deal of attention to the interaction of various sectors by the use of their
strengths. Not just support of the idea but active partnership is expected from the
state. The most advanced EU countries in this respect are Great Britain, Germany,
Finland, Denmark, the Netherlands;
176

e) merging and acquisitions. The purpose of this form is to accelerate

promotion of high tech and to enter as fast as possible new markets.
The joint vertical and horizontal efforts of the EU in its Innovation policy
implementation has resulted in the fact that the innovation gap between the EU
and its key competitors, the US and Japan, has narrowed [18] (figure 4).
Figure 4. Comparison of expenditure on R&D trends in the EU, USA & Japan
Source: www.ec.europa.eu
One may notice that by comparing, for ex., the results of the Economist
Intelligence Unit, 2009 Report [21] and the Global Innovation Scoreboard [22].
Being based on the first report it becomes clear that from 2002 till 2008 Japan and
Switzerland kept global leadership in innovation performance. Finland rose from
position 5 to that of 3 leaving USA behind (table 1).
Table 1. Top of global innovation ranking
Japan
Switzerland
Finland
US
Sweden
Germany
Taiwan
Netherlands
Israel
Denmark
2002-2006
Index
Rank
10.00
1
9.71
2
9.43
5
9.48
3
9.45
4
9.38
6
9.28
8
9.12
9
9.10
10
9.29
7
Source: Economist Intelligence Unit, 2009

177
2004-2008
Index
Rank
10.00
1
9.71
2
9.50
3
9.50
4
9.44
5
9.40
6
9.37
7
9.16
8
9.13
9
9.08
10
Change in rank
2004-2008/2002-2006
0
0
0
-1
-1
0
1
1
1
-3
JEAN MONNET
In the second report Finland, Sweden, Switzerland, Japan, the USA,

Singapore and Israel are marked as the global innovation leaders. In the report a
new, cluster, approach has been used. Its purpose is to identify countries which
share similar patents of innovation strengths and weaknesses. This approach is
expected to assist policy-makers in identifying better performance countries with
similar patterns, and learn from them when appropriate (table 2).
Table 2. Cluster approach to the world economy innovation system
Cluster 1
Cluster 2
Cluster 3
Cluster 4
Cluster 5
Cluster 6
Finland, Sweden, Denmark, Israel, Austria, France, Belgium, Italy, Norway,

Japan, Germany, Switzerland, Netherlands, Australia, Canada, Republic of Korea
and UK
US and Luxembourg
Portugal, Slovenia, Poland, Singapore, Hungary, Czech Republic, Croatia,
Estonia, Slovakia, Latvia, Hong Kong and New Zealand
Greece, Bulgaria, Lithuania, Spain and Russian Federation
Argentina and Brazil
China and India
Source: adapted by the author on the basis of [22].
If the inner EU evaluation is considered, it has been exposed in the European

Innovation Scoreboards, the recent being that of 2009 and Innovation Union
Scoreboard 2010 [23]. One may notice the progress in making the evaluation more
complex by the use of 25 indicators (vis--vis those 17 of 2001 EIS and 12 of GIS).
Sweden, Denmark, Finland and Germany are regarded to be the innovation leaders
(figure 5).
Figure 5. The EU Member States innovation performance

Source: Innovation Union Scoreboard 2010
178

The leaders have been identified on the basis of number of criteria which
allowed distributing the countries innovation performance per dimensions (fig. 6).
Figure 6. Country groups: innovation performance per dimension

Source: Innovation Union Scoreboard 2010
At the same time, one may see the reserves of the EU countries in
progressing for innovation performance. It is not incidental that the EC has
launched a new European reform agenda beyond 2010. As it has been emphasized
there, innovation cannot be organized by decree. It comes from people, and only
people scientists, researchers, entrepreneurs and their employees, investors,
consumers and public authorities will make Europe more innovative [18].
Summing up all mentioned in the discourse of the article, one may draw the
conclusions and make the suggestions as follows. In order to progress further in
innovation performance, the EU financial investors, as it has been noticed by the
EC should be more prepared to invest in innovative enterprises with a longer term
return horizon, going beyond short term profit expectations [ibid.]. Of course, one
may say it is not so easy to do under global financial crisis and frequent
environmental regional crises but the very mind should be, at least partially,
changed in order to mobilize a venture capital. Here the international cooperation
within the ENP can be a kind of solution. Although the ENP countries seem to be
like all the time in a grant expectation, there are already potential investors there.
Besides, in order to progress in global and regional innovation performance it
would be good if the EU not just follow but anticipate the technologies of
tomorrow. In the FP7 the lack of attention is paid to nanotechnologies, bionics etc.
Here, again, the ENP countries, Moldova included, can bring more value to joint
projects, especially at regional level.
The perspective advantage of the EU is the combinations of the uniqueness
179
JEAN MONNET
of innovation policies of member states which make them competitive at both

regional and global scale and the common supranational innovation policy that
ensure the overall support. In the RM, as it has been outlined above, there has been
shaped a unique innovation infrastructure that allows, at present, some progress in
innovation development of the country and may contribute to regional progress
(see active participation of the RM stakeholders in the FP7 projects [24]; 100 new
technologies elaborated [25]; nanotechnology innopark-2009 etc. which can
become prospective if joint RM-EU efforts are applied in a systematic manner).
For the RM it is important to sign a Memorandum on regional policy issues
as the EC recommends to the members of European Eastern Partnership. The
common benefit can be reached if transborder cooperation clusters are paid more
attention to. Finally, one has to emphasize that, although innovation is considered
today as a key for competitiveness, not all innovations can create competitive
advantage and even worse, some of them can deprive a company or a state of it.
Innovation should not be a fashion neither for Moldova nor for the EU. Traditional
technologies in food industry, for ex., can create competitive advantages under
ecologization megatrend, producing goods of organic class. Innovations, hence,
should be in modernization of equipment rather than in technology. Both, so far,
the EU and Moldova, joining their efforts within regional innovation and business
networks and transborder clusters can increase their original and global competitive
advantages.
For perfecting the IP of the RM as well as for better coordinating it with the
EU IP, the inclusion of the RM as well as all the countries of the Eastern
Partnership in the Scoreboard research is important. It will make the elaboration of
a harmonized, well-adjusted common Innovation Policy of the EU and the
European Eastern Partnership countries based on the principles of synergy and
diversity possible.
REFERENCES:
1. ican Zorina. Fundamentarea de noi abordri ale managementului strategic i
cros-cultural. Chiinu: ASEM, 2009.
2. www.statistica.md
3. Republica Moldova. Chiinu: Enciclopedia Moldovei, 2009.
4. www.asm.md
5. www.indisc.net
6. www.wipo.int/pct/guide/
7. www.lexadin.nl/wlg/
8. Hotrrea Parlamentului Republicii Moldova nr.160 din 21.07.2005 Cu privire
la abordarea Direciilor strategice ale activitii din sfera tiinei i inovri
pentru anii 2006-2010.
9. Legea cu privire la scutirea de tax vamal a unor mrfuri importate de ctre
organizaiile din sfera tiinei i inovrii nr.115 din 18.05.2006.
10. Legea cu privire la parcurile tiinifico-tehnologice i incubatoarele de inovare
nr.138 din 21.06.2007.
180

11. . : , 2004. 352 .

12. Tataisi Katzuma. The Eternal Venture Spirit: An Executives Practical
Philosophy. New York: Diamond Publishing Incorporated, 1985. 210 p.
13. Ghidul cu privire la Planul de Aciuni RM-UE, proiect realizat de ADEPI i
EXPERT-GRUP cu sprijinul financiar al Departamentului pentru Dezvoltare
Internaional (DFID) al Marii Britaniei.
14. Concepia de dezvoltare a antreprenoriatului inovaional pentru anii 2011-2020,
Chiinu, 2010.
15. www.eurostat.eu
16. www.aitt.md
17. The OECD Observer 1998, No.213.
18. European innovation policy success but also new challenges, European
Commission, 02.09.2009. www.ec.europa.eu
19. Intellectual property in the EU. www.europa.eu/legislation_summaries/
20. 2001 Innovation Scoreboard // Commission staff working paper of 14
September 2001.
21. Economist Intelligence Unit, 2009 Report sponsored by CISCO.
22. Global Innovation Scoreboard 2009. www.proinno_europe.eu
23. Innovation Union Scoreboard 2010. www.proinno_europe.eu
24. www.fp7.asm.md/onjoing_projects
25. 100 tehnologii noi. www.asm.md
181
JEAN MONNET
POLITICI ECONOMICE COMUNITARE

N ZONA DE FRONTIER
BOTNARU Irina, ASEM
Abstract:
The objective of the study is researching economic and political interdependence
of countries in close proximity to the EU, the economic peculiarities of border areas,
particularly those of the Republic of Moldova in the context of cooperation with the EU.
EU border policies may address more distant countries, which are identified to be of
interest to the Union, from economic and security point of view. Current asymmetric
threats, particularly on security, require the implementation of an integrated border
management community.
Contextul complex din punct de vedere economic i social, care

influeneaz procesul de integrare european, ofer noi provocri pentru cercetarea
unui domeniu de actualitate, cel al elaborrii i aplicrii Politicilor Transfrontaliere
ale Uniunii Europene, ca instrument strategic de relaionare economic cu
partenerii i zonele de interes. Obiectivul studiului devine cercetarea
interdependenei economice i politice a rilor din imediata proximitate a U.E., a
particularitilor economice din zonele transfrontaliere, n special cele ale
Republicii Moldova, n contextul colaborrii cu UE.
Cooperarea transfrontalier la graniele externe ale Uniunii Europene se
realizeaz pe dou direcii principale: Politica de Coeziune i Politica European de
Vecintate. Politica de coeziune este menita s reduca decalajele dintre regiuni i
statele membre mai dezvoltate ale Uniunii Europene i cele mai puin dezvoltate,
pe cnd Politica Europeana de Vecintate reprezint o abordare relativ nou n
cadrul relatiilor dintre Uniunea Europeana si vecinii sai. Politica Europeana de
Vecinatate nu ofera statelor vizate (statele din Estul Europei, statele mediteraneene,
si statele sud-caucaziene) perspectiva aderarii la UE, ci permite o relaie
privilegiat cu vecinii i o mai bun focalizare a eforturilor n domenii referitoare la
dezvoltarea economic i social precum i obinerea posibilitii de acces pe piaa
intern, ct i integrarea n cadrul altor politici europene.
Politica de coeziune economica i social a UE. De ce este nevoie de aceast
politic?
Pentru a reduce disparitile de dezvoltare economic i social ntre

statele membre / regiunile UE,
Pentru a mbunti functionarea Pieei unice,
Pentru promovarea dezvoltrii stabile i durabile a UE.

Importana lor este nu doar la nivel social i economic, dar i strategic, iar
aceasta se vedei i din faptul c politica fundamental a UE constituie circa 1/3 din
bugetul UE.
Scenariile privind evoluia politicii de coeziune sunt subiectele unor dezbateri
contradictorii nc de la nceputurile sale, ca politic de dezvoltare regional.
182

ntrebrile majore care se pun n prezent privitor la aceasta sunt:
Mai este ea o necesitate n continuare? ce orientare s fie dat fondurilor

structurale i de coeziune, avnd n vedere sfidrile majore cu care se confrunt UE
n prezent?
Ce mod de articulare s fie construit ntre nivelul comunitar, cel naional

i cel regional?
Ce rol s aib politica de coeziune n guvernana UE?

Prima ntrebare, reformulat, ar suna astfel: trebuie s fie coeziunea economic
i social un obiectiv comunitar i n prezent, n condiiile n care competitivitatea
este preocuparea central a statelor lumii? Nu sunt oare cele dou obiective
contradictorii (coeziune versus competitivitate)? Controversa coeziune vs.
competitivitate contrapune dou concepii extreme i oarecum reducioniste,
formulate sintetic astfel:
a) raiunile politicii de coeziune sunt prioritar sociale (meninerea coeziunii
sociale prin exprimarea solidaritii) i politice (compensarea unor pierderi ale
unora dintre rile membre, ca urmare a adncirii integrrii economice).
b) orice alocare de fonduri centralizat i orientat programatic ctre
anumite obiective este ineficient, fiind de fapt o surs de distorsionare a deciziilor
agenilor economici i a mecanismelor de pia. Funcionarea pieelor libere ar
conduce n mod automat i la convergen real ntre ri i regiuni, nu doar la
creterea competitivitii.
n prezent, acest tip de abordare ce opune competitivitatea coeziunii e
considerat depit i steril. Binomul competitivitate-coeziune nu mai este
considerat a fi o antinomie ci un tandem de obiective interdependente.
Argumentaia economic n favoarea politicii de coeziune devine tot mai
consistent:
rile de coeziune i, respectiv, regiunile defavorizate au o lips cronic de
capital i nu pot mobiliza n regiunile defavorizate investiii private;
obiectivele de coeziune sprijin mai buna funcionare a Pieei Interne;
regiunile devin entiti teritoriale distincte de abordare a competitivitii n
condiiile globalizrii;
fondurile comunitare au reprezentat instrumente de difuzare a raionalitii
economice i de reducere a ntrzierilor structurale n unele ri de coeziune.
n aceast nou viziune, rolul politicii de coeziune ar fi acela de a ajuta
economiile regiunilor s-i gseasc un loc pe pieele mondiale i a ncuraja
internaionalizarea lor, viziune mprtit de majoritatea rilor membre ale UE
27. Analizele empirice susin aceast orientare: ele indic, la rndul lor, drept
principale surse ale disparitilor regionale deficienele structurale la nivelul
factorilor care determin competitivitatea (primordial, dotarea insuficient cu
capital fizic i uman).
Comisarul european D. Hubner, a afirmat, la rndul su, caracterul primordial
economic al politicii de coeziune i a indicat ca obiective viitoare majore ale
183
JEAN MONNET
acesteia:
sprijinirea creterii economice pe termen lung;
crearea i exploatarea factorilor structurali ai competitivitii;
facilitarea anticiprii schimbrilor generate de forele pieei i adaptarea
economiilor regionale la acestea.
La a II-a ntrebare major, privind guvernana politicii de coeziune, opiniile
nclin ctre pstrarea actualului sistem, de multiguvernan stratificat la nivel
comunitar, naional i regional, n pofida mai multor imperfeciuni atribuite
nivelului comunitar i, parial, celui naional: birocratizare excesiv, reetar
standardizat de obiective i instrumente .a. Desigur c gsirea raportului optim de
centralizare-descentralizare ntre UE-state, state-regiuni este o problem delicat,
ea fiind influenat de mai muli factori.
n ceea ce privete rolul politicii de coeziune n guvernana UE, sunt
conturate ca idei mai importante urmtoarele:
potenarea efectelor de sinergie cu celelalte politici comunitare, printr-o mai
bun coordonare ntre politici, pe anumite domenii (de ex.: coridoarele de transport
europene ar putea include i regiuni defavorizate, conexiuni mai bune cu PAC, pe
domeniul dezvoltrii rurale);
rspunsul mai adecvat al politicii de coeziune la sfidrile actuale cu care se
confrunt UE, cum ar fi i migraia, de pild: urmrirea obiectivului de ocupare n
rile de origine ar reduce presiunile acesteia asupra rilor de destinaie.
Conexiunea dintre coeziune i competitivitate se structureaz n final la 3
nivele:
1.
La nivel comunitar. Evoluiile actuale ale mecanismelor instituionale
i politicilor comunitare indic orientarea primordial ctre creterea
competitivitii i n plan secund, pe aceast baz, a coeziunii economice i sociale
(chiar i reforma bugetului sprijin aceast orientare: bugetul de coeziune, dei n
cretere constant ca pondere n bugetul comunitar n 2013 se prevede s ating o
pondere de peste 35% din acesta , e orientat n proporie de 2/3 ctre
competitivitate, cretere i ocupare).
Politica comunitar privind concurena susine orientarea ctre
competitivitate prin constrngerile sale referitoare la acordarea ajutoarelor de stat,
dar poate i s susin reducerea decalajelor dintre regiuni. Ajutoarele de stat ctre
regiunile defavorizate sunt eligibile, conform Art. 87.3 (din Tratat), reprezentnd
una dintre cele 5 excepii generale de notificare. La nivelul statelor membre am
identificat 2 viziuni diferite privind orientarea ajutoarelor: 2 mari puteri (Germania
i Frana) i o ar de coeziune (Irlanda) concentreaz ajutoarele n regiunile
defavorizate, n timp ce restul rilor, n marea lor majoritate, le orienteaz spre
centrele de cretere.
2. La nivel naional. Toate rile europene au elaborat Programe de
Reform Naionale, prin care urmresc nfptuirea unor reforme structurale, avnd
drept scop realizarea obiectivelor Agendei Lisabona, care sunt centrate pe
184

stimularea creterii economice i a ocuprii.

Abordrile privind dezvoltarea teritorial difer de la o ar la alta,
reflectnd:
a) caracteristicile instituionale ale acelei ri (care determin gradul de
centralizare sau de descentralizare a administrrii teritoriului),
b) schimbrile de opinie privind factorii determinani ai dezvoltrii.
n prezent, se tinde ctre o concentrare pe valorificarea activelor regionale i
locale i, totodat, pe creterea competitivitii la nivel regional. Accentul se
deplaseaz, deci, ctre sprijinirea firmelor locale pentru a deveni mai competitive,
nu doar prin crearea infrastructurii fizice n regiune, ci i prin valorificarea altor
factori, mai puin tangibili.
3. La nivelul rilor de coeziune. Experienele de pn acum ale rilor de
coeziune, fie ele ri membre vechi, fie noi, arat c politicile naionale rmn
decisive sub aspectul performanelor acelor ri, att din perspectiva
competitivitii, ct i a convergenei i a reducerii disparitilor. n prezent,
impactul cel mai mare l au reformele structurale, intind funcionarea flexibil a
pieelor, dezvoltarea spiritului antreprenorial, activitile de cercetare-dezvoltare i
formarea i pregtirea continu a resurselor umane.
Importante sunt i politicile fiscale i cele bugetare, att sub aspectul taxrii
veniturilor i a profiturilor, ct i al nivelului, structurii i modului de administrare
ale cheltuielilor bugetare. Tendina actual de reducere a cheltuielilor publice nu
afecteaz creterea economic dac sunt efectuate deodat reforme structurale care
conduc la creterea investiiilor private n economie. Modelele europene
performante se caracterizeaz prin: calitate nalt a sistemului de educaie, mediu
de afaceri prietenos, acumulare de capital, mecanisme de redistribuire a veniturilor
care menin pacea social.
Dincolo ns de judeci sintetizatoare, ca cele de mai sus, trebuie precizat
c exist, n interiorul acestor modele instituionale, anumite specificiti care ne
oblig la nuanri mai atente (exemplu structura cheltuielilor publice sau orientarea
ajutoarelor de stat). Acesta se reflect foarte clar n rezultate diferite privind
reducerea decalajelor n cazul Irlandei i Greciei: Formula irlandez de succes,
cum a fost ea numit chiar de ctre un ministru irlandez, include: finane publice
echilibrate, mediu economic pro-afaceri (flexibilitate, reglementare redus a
pieelor, deschidere extern, taxare redus), politici sociale coerente (existena unui
pact social) i educaie, educaie, educaie! Insuccesul Greciei, de recuperare a
decalajelor n primele 2 decenii dup aderarea sa la UE, se datoreaz n principal:
unei strategii de dezvoltare incoerente, existenei unei clase politice i a unei
administraii publice corupte (stat de privilegii, corporatist i clientelar),
orientrii neinspirate a fondurilor structurale (ctre proiecte mici).
Lecii din experiena rilor de coeziune:
Orientri de politic economic:
a) Reformele structurale trebuie continuate i adncite. Republica Moldova
are o economie grevat nc de numeroase distorsiuni: nregistrarea defectuoas a
185
JEAN MONNET
drepturilor de proprietate, ariile de corupie numeroase (sistemul juridic i

administrativ, economie subteran de proporii), contribuii fiscale nalte pe
salariat, numrul taxelor .a. Gradul de fructificare a ajutoarelor europene depinde
de msura n care mediul de absorbie este reformat structural.
b) Creterea constant a stocului de capital pe seama fie a sectorului public
fie a celui privat (i prin atragerea de ISD-uri, dar i prin stimularea investitorilor
autohtoni).
c) Investiii mari n resursele umane. rientarea ctre creterea competitivitii
(deci, primordial, a productivitii) presupune, crearea de active i servicii care
nglobeaz munc nalt calificat.
Vom detalia cteva dintre acestea, selectiv:
a) rile de coeziune au avut opiuni diferite: unele au optat pentru o cretere
naional mai accelerat (deci realizarea convergenei reale prin creterea PIB/loc.,
ca n cazul Irlandei), altele au acionat simultan i pentru reducerea disparitilor
regionale, ca n cazul Spaniei.
b) Descentralizarea este eficient doar dac ea se asociaz cu: existena unei
administraii locale i regionale eficiente i a unor sisteme centrale performante de
control a gestiunii de la nivel local i regional.
Politica European de Vecintate. Politica european de vecintate (PEV) se
refera la cele 16 ri vecine ale UE, i anume:
Israel, Iordania, Moldova, Maroc, Autoritatea Palestinian, Tunisia, Ucraina
(state partenere cu acorduri din 2004),
Armenia, Azerbaijan, Egipt, Georgia, Liban (cu acorduri intrate n vigoare
mai trziu),
Algeria (ultima alturat),
Belorusia, Libia, Siria (nu exist acorduri de cooperare).
Cu Rusia, UE are un parteneriat strategic aparte.
Scopuri i principii ale Politicii Europene de Vecintate:
O relaie mai strns ntre Uniunea celor 27 de membri i vecinii si,
Evitarea unei noi divizri a continentului,
Nu este o politic de extindere, ci pune accentul pe interesul comun de a
promova stabilitatea, securitatea i bunstarea reciproc,
Trebuie s rspund nevoilor rii respective (principiul diferenierii),
Prin parteneriat i responsabiliti comune (prioriti stabilite n comun).
Astfel, de aici se trag valori i interese comune, acestea fiind buna guvernare,
prosperitatea, stabilitatea i securitatea exprimate prin:
- Democraie, drepturile omului, supremaia legii,
- Economie de pia i dezvoltare durabil,
- Reforme sectoriale,
- Rspunsuri comune unor provocri comune: migraia, crima organizat,
mediul nconjurtor, sntatea public, terorismul.
Evoluia Politicii Europene de Vecintate a parcurs mai multe etape, acesta
186

ncepnd n 2002-2003 cu primele ncercri de formulare a unei politici coerente

pentru noile realiti ale extinderii din 2004 (Europa Lrgit, Noua Vecintate,
cerc de prieteni), n 2003/2004 deciziile Consiliului European i comunicrile
Comisiei stabilesc PEV ca o politic oficial a UE, iar n 2004 este elaborat prima
strategie pentru PEV, primele 7 rapoarte de ar + primele 7 Planuri de Aciuni. n
2005 ncepe implementarea primelor 7 Planuri de Aciuni i alte 5 rapoarte de ar
sunt prezentate. Pe parcursul anilor 2006, 2007 Comisia vine cu noi propuneri de
imbuntire a PAV, astfel n februarie 2008 ncepe cooperarea n bazinul Mrii
Negre, iar n iuli: este relansat la Paris cooperarea Euro-mediteranean pentru ca
n mai 2009, la Praga s fie lansat Parteneriatul Estic.
Vorbind despre coninutul PEV putem specifica:
Scopul, care este cel de promovare a bunei guvernri i a reformelor,
Oferta: o integrare economic gradual i o intensificare a cooperrii
politice,
PEV se bazeaz pe anumite valori i interese comune,
PEV acord asistenei pentru: desfurarea reformelor, dezvoltarea
economic i social, precum i cooperarea transfrontalier.
Astfel, n procesul de colaborare reciproc ntre UE i rile din imediata
vecintate se contureaz anumite necesiti:
Crearea premiselor din partea PEV pentru nbuntirea performanelor,
Desfoare numeroaselor programe n domeniu,
Guvernarea trebuie abordat n strns legtur cu ordinea economic
internaional, cu procesele de integrare i regionalizare,
Dezvoltarea infrastructurii n zonele care se confrunt cu decalaje
importante n acest domeniu,
Problema principal n asigurarea securitii transfrontaliere trebuie s
vizeze anumite activiti concrete: educaia patriotic, dezvoltarea infrastructurii
sociale productive; crearea locurilor de munc pentru locuitorii din aceste zone,
Pentru soluionarea problemelor aezrilor umane din zonele
transfrontaliere autoritile trebuie s in cont de problemele cotidiene ale
populaiei din aceste zone-support,
Populaia din aezrile transfrontaliere trebuie s fie considerabil mai bine
asigurat cu infrastructur social, cu un anumit confort de a se deplasa, s dein
cunotine n cauz suplimentare, s fie contientizat de statutul su, de
responsabil cu soarta rii.
Forma iniial de elaborare a PEV n raport cu o ar vecin se reflect n
Planurile de Aciuni, procesul crora este din mai multe etape:
- Raportul de ar,
- Propunerea Comisiei Europene,
- Adoptarea Planului de Aciuni de ctre UE,
- Adoptarea Planului de Aciuni de ctre statul partener,
- Implementarea (3 ani),
187
JEAN MONNET
- O nou etap
Instrumente operaionale cheie sunt documentele politice difereniate i
specifice fiecrei ri. Acestea definesc prioriti pe termen scurt i mediu i
presupun stabilirea n comun a prioritilor reformelor politice i economice.
Domeniile comune Planurilor de Aciuni sunt structurate pe capitole. Anumite
capitole n Planurile de Aciuni sunt aceleai, dar coninutul este specific fiecrei
ri:
- Dialogul politic i reforma (2.1.)
- Dezvoltarea economic i social (2.3.)
- Probleme legate de comer, pia i reforma regulatorie (2.4.)
- Cooperarea n domeniul Justiiei, Securitii i Afacerilor Interne (2.5.)
- Probleme sectoriale: transport, energie, societatea informaional, mediu,
cercetare i dezvoltare (2.6.)
- Dimensiunea uman: societatea civil, educaia, sntatea public (2.7.)
n cazul rii noastre este n vigoare Planul de Aciuni RM-UE. Acesta
reprezint instrumentul principal de aplicare a PEV, la care R.Moldova este parte
din 2003. n baza acestui document, se stabilesc o serie de prioriti crora trebuie
s li se acorde atenie: soluionarea panic a conflictului transnistrean, democraia
i supremaia legii, libertatea mass-mediei, continuarea consolidrii capacitii
administrative i judiciare... Toate acestea se reunesc n:
80 de aciuni,
4 comisii interministeriale de implementare coordonate de MAEIE,
implicarea societii civile,
Misiunea de Monitorizare a Frontierei, formatul de negocieri 5+2,
Reprezentantul Special al UE, Delegaia Comisiei Europene,GSP+,
Cesare de Montis: respectarea drepturilor omului, reforma justiiei i lupta
mpotriva corupiei.
Comisia European a identificat sectoarele prioritare de acordare a granturilor
pentru Republica Moldova. Acestea au fost menionate ca fiind:
managementul finanelor publice,
sectorul social i reformele structurale.
n faa dorinei ambelor pri de permanent cooperare i aciune, se ateapt la
o evoluie pozitiv a economiei moldoveneti, cu impact n plan social, pentru
ameliorarea condiiilor de via, reducerea srciei i eliminarea decalajelor n toate
planurile, fa de rile membre ale uniunii.
Astfel, n urma analizei politicilor europene referitoare la rile din imediata
vecintate, i anume a ploticii de coeziune i a PEV-ului, att la nivel
intracomunitar, extracomunitar, dat i n cazul Republicii Moldova, am tras cteva
concluzii:
Zonele transfrontaliere sunt o form de microregionalizare a economiei ce
activeaz n strns concordan cu puterea economiv din regiunea dat i a cror
politici necesit o coordonare reciproc. Aici sunt reunite uniti administrative din
188

diferite ri. Totodata, fiecare stat cu aezri n zona transfrontalier se conduce n

exclusivitate pe baza normelor juridice proprii.
Euroregiunile sunt poligoane de competiie economic, n care rile cu
un potenial economic utilizat eficient devin mai bogate, iar rile care i
gestioneaz potenialul economic defectuos devin mai srace. Astfel, prin politicile
comunitare, zona transfrontalier faciliteaz comunicarea i desfurarea multor
activiti socioeconomice.
Obiectivul principal al politicilor transfrontaliere este creterea
competitivitii pentru tarile implicate, inclusiv a Republicii Moldova, printr-o
utilizare mai bun a resurselor umane i a factorilor de producie, ndeplinirea
standardelor naionale i comunitare, prin aplicarea metodelor matematice n
procesele economice din zonele transfrontaliere.
Pentru realizarea obiectivelor ambele pri trebuie s-i aduc contribuia
prin continuarea adaptrii legislaiei pe domeniu; supravegherea i controlul
destinaiei fondurilor alocate; justificarea folosirii resurselor financiare;
identificarea prioritilor i ntocmirea unui Plan Naional de reabilitare a sectorelor
vizate, ct i promovarea unor aciuni de atragere n ar a cetenilor care lucreaz
n afara teritoriului naional.
Politicile transfrontaliere ale UE pot aborda i vecintatea mai ndeprtat,
care se identific a fi de interes pentru Uniune, din punct de vedere economic i
securitar. Ameninrile asimetrice actuale, n special pe domeniul securitii, impun
realizarea unui management integrat al frontierelor comunitare. Totodata, pe
domeniul de securitate Politica European de Vecintate va trebui s evolueze
concomitent cu Politica Extern i de Securitate Comun (PESC), care ncearc s
dea Europei o voce extern comun.
Astfel, s-a creat un suprastat, care trebuie s elaboreze strategii compatibile
pentru statele de apartenen, n scopul dezvoltrii durabile a zona transfrontalier.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Chistruga Boris, monografie Integrarea Postindustrial a rilor Eurpei
Centrale i de Est: aspecte teoretico-aplicative, ASEM 2006;
Chistruga Marcel, monografie Evoluia dezvoltrii economice a rilor Eurpei
Centrale i de Est n perioada post-integrare, ULIM 2009;
Srbu Olesea, monografie, Cooperarea Regional Transfrontalier
oportunitate de dezvoltare a statelor mici n procesul extinderii Uniunii
Europene, ASEM 2009 ;
Moisescu Gheorghe, monografie, Politici Transfrontaliere ale Uniunii
Europene, ULIM 2008 ;
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy
http://www.undp.md/border/Pol_vecin_ue.html
http://www.europeana.ro/comunitar/Comunitar.htm
http://uniuneaeuropeana.sitestudio.org/politici-comunitare-europene.html
189
JEAN MONNET
-

,

Abstract:
In the article Socio-economic issues regarding the integration of the Republic of
Moldova in the European Union, the author reveals, on the one hand, the basic traits of
the socio-economic situation of the European Union, on the other hand, those problems
which have to be solved by the Republic of Moldova on its path toward the integration into
European Union as well as a mechanism their solution.

. ,
- ,
, (
),
( ,
, ,
, .).
,
, ,
- , ,
, ,
,
. , ,
, ,
.
-
, ,
.
-, ,
,
()
( 1).
1, 17803
() 39849 () ,
76 () 82 () ;
9,7 () 12,3 () ; 0,795
() 0,941 ().
190

1.
2010
- ,
.
()
37077
80,3
11,4
0,879
36044
39849
34341
78,2
82,2
81,6
80,2
81,3
81,4
76,9
79,7
75,1
76,0
10,3
10,3
10,4
12,2
10,4
9,7
12,3
10,5
11,6
10,0
0,866
0,874
0,872
0,915
0,863
0,854
0,941
0,855
0,818
0,795
29661
29619
22678
27580
21658
17803
: , 2010 143-146
-, , - . . .
. ,
,
, ,
, ,
, , .
-
, ,
(. 2).
2,
-
,
.
-, - (, , ), , .
-,
, .
.
-, .
, , ,
, ,
191
JEAN MONNET
. ,
, ,
.
2. -

(
( 100

100
( 100
.)
( 100
.)
.)
.)
( %
)
( %
)
(0-10)
( % (
) . )
180,0
76,0
80,0
..
0,0
1,8
5,6
0,43
128,0
7,4
170,0
83,3
55,1
100,0
19,4
2,6
7,9
0,82
162,0
8,2
180,0
75,9
97,6
99,0
45,2
2,9
5,3
0,42
288
8,0
149,0
67,9
65,2
100,0
22,0
2,1
5,6
0,39
255
7,1
191,0
75,5
65,5
100,0
14,6
2,6
4,4
0,38
135
7,2
153,0
55,4
40,0
..
0,0
1,3
4,4
0,45
258
7,6
186,0
41,8
..
100,0
13,2
1,1
4,3
0,22
52
6,7
154,0
57.8
..
..
0,0
1,6
4,6
..
136
6,9
176,0
43,1
9,4
99,0
7,3
0,5
4,0
0,21
239
6,8
218,0
73,7
..
99,0
25,0
0,6
4,9
..
274
6,5
152,0
55,7
47,2
..
25,4
1,5
5,2
..
170,0
7,1
23,4
11,4
75,0
4,3
0,5
8,2
11,7
522
5,7
97

: Human Development Report. 2010. p.213
..
-, ,

.
-, ,
,
,
,
, .
-
,
,
192

.
-,
, .
-,
, .
, RENIM
, 1990 60,4% 39,6%, 2009 4%, 93%. 1,3% 1,7%. .
66,8%, 26,4%,
6,8%.
-,
( , , , ) ( , ,
.).
-, ,
.
-, .
-, , ,
.

() .
, (, , ,
, , , )

(. 3).
3,
,
( 90%).
,
,
,
.
1.
, ,
,
(. 3).
193
JEAN MONNET
3. 2010

.
..
/)
(. )

37,077
80,3
11,4
0,879

5134
69,3
6,3
0,592
:

3149
68,9
9,7
0,623
: . UNDP, 2010, c.144-146
94,3 100,0 2,8
97,2 100,0 7,1
92,1 100,0 1,0
99,0 100,0
0,7
99,3 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 3,2
96,8 100,0 0,6
99,4 100,0 0,4
99,6 100,0 1,4
98,6 100,0 0,3
99,7 100,0
1,4
98,6 100,0 1,1
98,9 100,0 4,4
95,6 100,0 1,2
98,8 100,0 2,0
98,0 100,0 1,4
98,6 100,0 1,6
98,4 100,0
0,9
99,1 100,0 14,4 85,6 100,0 1,2
98,9 100,0 7,5
92,5 100,0 0,5
99,5 100,0 0,1
99,9 100,0 0,5
99,5 100,0
3,4
96,6 100,0 1,9
98,1 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 9,4
90,6 100,0 2,8
97,2 100,0 2,8
97,2 100,0 0,8
99,2 100,0
2,7
97,7 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,6
99,4 100,0 0,4
96,6 100,0 0,2
99,8 100,0 0,1
99,9 100,0
0,7
99,3 100,0 0,6
99,4 100,0 3,1
97,9 100,0 3,1
96,9 100,0 0,4
99,6 100,0 1,4
98,6 100,0 0,4
99,6 100,0
0,0
100,0 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,6
99,4 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,0
100,0 100,0 0,8
99,2 100,0
97,9 100,0 5,7
98,8 100,0 2,1
96,0 100,0 1,2
4,0
99,9 100,0
99,8 100,0 0,1
99,9 100,0 0,2
99,4 100,0 0,1
100,0 100,0 0,6
99,4 100,0
98,7 100,0 0,6
1,3
:
,

4.
( %)
0,7 99,3 100,0 0,6 99,4 100,0 1,1 98,9 100,0 0,6 99,4 100,0 0,4 99,6 100,0 0,0 100,0 100,0 0,0 100,0 100,0
4,7 95,3 100,0 0,6 99,4 100,0 1,2 98,8 100,0 3,0 97,0 100,0 0,0 100,0 100,0 0,0 100,0 100,0 0,8 99,2 100,0
:
194

3, ,
, 0,879, ,
(0,623 0,592).
. ,
3149 .
.

(. 1).
81,3
100,0
0,0
5,8
20,0
40,7
21,3
13,1
21,3
40,0
26,6
60,0
38,0
52,1
80,0
1.
1,
81,3%, 52,1% ,
40,7%. / (.
4), , (0,879
0,623), -
(. 2). 2,
- ,
. (0,5)
(11,7).

522 . .
: , ,
.
,
.
. ,
.
2. ,
,
195
JEAN MONNET
,
, ,
,
,
(. 5).
5.
2001
2005
2008
(
) (. , )
19052
37652
62840

19263
41368
71534

211
3716
8684
%
50,1
51,2
40,7
%
74,4
91,9
91,5
: Anuarul Statistic al Republicii Moldova. Chiinu, 2009, p.255.
4,

. %
( 2-3 ) , . .
.
() , , , , ,
, , , , , . .

.
3.
. 2001
57,3%, 2008 44,3%,
53,7% 42,5%.
31,1%, , , 19,8%, 16%, 13%.

( 15,5 . ),
. 9
. 49 .
90% ,
, 3/4
196

. 10-15%.
,
, ,

.
4. , . ,
, ,
, ,
. , , (, ,
, , )
, ,
. ,

,
, ,
,
.
( 318 . ) 50%
, .

.
, ,
.
() .

, . , , , ,
. ,
, . ,

.
. .
, ,
, ,
, ,
, ,
197
JEAN MONNET
,
. -, , 75% , -, ,

,
. , ,
,
( )
.
-
.
- 102,2,
71,5, ,
, , ,
,
,
.
, ( ) ,
, (. 2).
70,0
60,2
60,0
40,2
40,0
28,6
30,0
10,0
0,0
56,4
46,0
50,0
20,0
62,0
59,0
11,2
13,8
12,0
31,3
29,0
29,0
9,0
12,3
2. (%)
2,
9%, 56,4%
31,3%.
,
,
198

-
- - , ,
.
, ,
(, ), , , ,
,
, ,
.., ,
,
.
,
.
: 1)
; 2)
;
3) ; 4)
; 5)

; 6)
; 7)

:
1. . 2010.
2. Drucker P. The new realities. Oxford, 1996.
3. Stigler, George. The Economics of Information. Journal of Political Economy.
69/) ., 1996.
4. Anuarul Statistic al Republicii Moldova. Chiinu, 2009.
5. . , 2009.
6. Measure of the Information Society. 2007.
7. , .
. , 2009.
8. Comerul i dezvoltarea uman. PNUD, 2011.
9. http://www.ikar.ru.sugar.
199
JEAN MONNET

., .,

:
; ,

; ,
;
, -
, -
, , ,
.
", ". ,
, ,

, .
-

,
, .

[1, .16-17]:
> ;
> ;
>
;
> ( )
;
> ;
>
.
,

;
.
,
,
, -
.
XXI ,
200

,
.

,
.
,

()
,

.
,
,

, , , , , .,
.
,
, .
126
- .
:
; ;
, .

[2]:
1: .
2: .
3: .
4: .
5: .
6: .

[3, . 319-320]:

(
-,
);
(
,
, ,
- - );
(
201
JEAN MONNET
,
);

.

[4; 5]:
. ,

, ;
.
.
ROI, - , -
( ,
-
);

,

[6].
,
, ,
50%;
;
:
,
, ;

. ,
, .
.
40% ,
[6];
;

.

:
.
XXI .
.

202

.
:
.
(Adams, Cantwell, Bradley Associates, Hofstetter, Hall, Hemphill)
,
40-60% , . ,
50% ,
56% , 40% [7; 8].

89% ,
, , 87%
[9];

;

(
,
);

, ,
,
, ,
;

;
.

,
, ..;
,
;
;
:
.
:
;
,
;
.

, ,
, ,
203
JEAN MONNET
.

,
, ,
,
.
:
1. , .. / . . . , , 2006. -154 .
2. //
"" , 2001 . [ ] - :
http://www.znanie.org/docs/memorandum.html
3. /
. . .. . - .: , 2005. - 402
.
4. E-learning 2009. Options by Mandy Downing [Electronic resource] Mode of
access:
http://www.authorstream.com/Presentation/MandyDowning-249068learning5a-e-learning5-Education-ppt-powerpoint
5. Pachnowski, L. M., Jurczyk, J. P. Perceptions of Faculty on the Effect of
Distance Learning Technology on Faculty Preparation Time. / L. M.
Pachnowski, J. P. Jurczyk.
6. Bates, A. Technology, e-learning and distance education. / A. Bates - London:
Routledge, 2005. - 246 p.;
7. , .
/ . // - 2009 - 3 .73
77
8. :
[
]
:
http://gtmarket.ru/news/state/2007/10/17/1400
9. E-learning //
[ ] - : http://www.elearningcenter.ru/academ.
204

PROBLEMATICA I REALIZRILE
REPUBLICII MOLDOVA N VEDEREA CRETERII
NIVELULUI DE TRAI A POPULAIEI
URCAN Rina, UTM
Abstract:
The concept of the quality of life gathers one of the most important parts, the level
of life. The assurance of a decent level of life depends on the degree of development of the
society quantified in GDP and in the way that this is used. Another important research
direction of the population living standards is its revenues and their ability to cover
necessary consumption. In this article aims at studying the dynamics of indicators
reflecting the level of living standards in Moldova, highlighting major shortcomings and
advancing measures to restore the status quo.
Key words: living quality standards, gross domestic product, nominal and real
wage, budget and real sector, bare subsistence.
Termenul nivelul de trai, denumit n limba englez Standard of living se

trateaz ca nivelul bunstrii materiale a unui individ sau a unei familii. n analiza
economic, se consider c nivelul de trai este determinat de cantitile de bunuri i
servicii consumate, incluznd aici i timpul liber. Asigurarea unui nivel de trai
decent depinde de gradul de dezvoltare a societii cuantificat n produsul intern
brut i a modului de repartizare a acestuia. Standardele de via mai ridicate sunt
reflectate nu numai n venituri mai mari i previziuni de via mai ridicate, ci i n
numrul redus al forei de munc i ntr-un nivel mai ridicat de via.
Produsul intern brut (PIB) exprim valoarea brut sau total a produciei finale
produse n decursul perioadei de calcul de agenii economici care i desfoar
activitatea n interiorul rii [3, p.436]. Pentru a estima nivelul de trai n vederea
comparrii acestuia ntre ri, produsul intern brut este raportat la numrul populaiei i se
obine indicatorul denumit produsul intern brut pe cap de locuitor.
Principalele componente din care este format PIB-ul sunt:
Consumul privat este n mod normal cea mai mare component a PIB,
reprezentnd cheltuielile gospodriilor n economie;
Cheltuielile statului, sau consumul sectorului public, reprezint suma
tuturor cheltuielilor guvernamentale pentru bunuri finite i servicii;
Investiiile includ investiii n fabrici, echipamente, inventar i nu include
schimburile de active existente;
Exporturile reprezint exporturile brute ale unei ri, incluznd bunuri i
servicii, destinate consumului ntr-o alt ar;
Importurile reprezint importurile brute.
PIB-ul pe cap de locuitor este PIB-ul mprit la numrul locuitorilor.
Acesta este adesea dat ca ajustat, nsemnnd c este astfel calculat nct nivelurile
diferitelor preuri sunt mascate n diferite ri. Astfel poate fi comparat eficiena
diferitelor ri.
Urmtorul grafic reflect n evoluie nivelul mediu a produsului intern brut
205
JEAN MONNET
pe cap de locuitor n lume i valoarea acestui indicator n unele ri ale lumii,

pentru a prezenta nivelul Republicii Moldova pe plan mondial.
Din graficul prezentat (figura 1) se observ c nivelul mediu a produsului
intern brut pe cap de locuitor n lume n perioada 1990-2009 are o tendin de
cretere treptat cu ritmuri destul de modeste, sporind n aceast perioad de circa
2,23 ori. rile nalt dezvoltate, nregistreaz PIB-ul pe cap de locuitor mult mai
nalt dect valoarea medie n lume i anume n aceste ri, tendina de cretere a
indicatorului n perioada analizat este mult mai nalt, fiind urmat de o reducere
n anul 2009 cu circa 2,5-3,0%, ceea ce este legat de consecinele crizei financiare
mondiale. E de evideniat c din fostele ri ale URSS care sunt apropiate teritorial
cu Republica Moldova, Federaia Rus i Belorus ncepnd cu anul 2000
nregistreaz o valoarea a PIB-ului pe cap de locuitor mai nalt dect valoarea
medie n lume. n aa fel, n anul 2009 n Federaia Rus PIB-ul pe cap de locuitor
a depit cu circa 73% valoarea medie mondial. Cu regret, Republica Moldova pe
parcursul ntregii perioade analizate se caracterizeaz sub nivelul mediu mondial a
PIB-ului pe cap de locuitor, decalajul respectivi devenind din ce n ce mai mare.
Astfel, n anul 2009 PIB-ul pe cap de locuitor n Republica Moldova constituie
doar 28% din valoarea medie n lume, ceea ce atest o poziie foarte slab a rii
noastre i argumenteaz corespunderea unui nivel sczut de trai a populaiei.
50000
U S D /c a p
SUA
45000
40000
C an ad a
35000
F r a n a
30000
25000
20000
F e d e r a ia R u s
15000
B e lo r u s
10000
V a lo a r e a m e d ie n lu m e
U c r a in a
5000
M o ld o va
0
1990
1992
1994
1996
1998
2000
2002
2004
2006
2008
2009
a n ii
Figura 1. Evoluia PIB-ului pe cap de locuitori n diferite ri ale lumii n

perioada 1990-2009
Sursa: www.google.com/publicdata.
Evoluia economiei presupune n mod organic distribuirea permanent a
veniturilor astfel nct aceasta s favorizeze dezvoltarea individului i societii n
ansamblu,pe coordonatele bunstrii, mbinndu-se aspectele economice cu cele social
culturale [3, p.709]. O direcie important n creterea nivelului de trai a populaiei este
206

sporirea veniturilor acesteia i acoperirea coului minim de consum. n acest context

vom examina evoluia principalelor indicatori economici ce caracterizeaz veniturile i
nivelul de trai a populaiei n RM. n tabelul 1 se prezint evoluia principalilor indicatori
economici ce caracterizeaz veniturile i nivelul de trai a populaiei n RM n anii 20012010.
Tabelul 1. Evoluia principalilor indicatori economici ce caracterizeaz veniturile
i nivelul de trai a populaiei n Republica Moldova n anii 2001-2010
Indicatorii
Salariul nominal
mediu lunar al
unui salariat n
economie, lei
Veniturile
disponibile ale
populaiei*, lei
Mrimea medie a
pensiei lunare
stabilite, lei
Minimul de
existen *, lei
Raportul cu
minimul de
existen, %:
- venitul
disponibil
- salariul
nominal mediu
lunar
- mrimea
medie a pensiei
lunare stabilite
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
543,7
691,5
890,8
1103,1
1318,7
1697,1
2065
2529,7
2747,6
2972,2
241
321,6
422,4
491,4
568,6
839,6
1018,7
1188,6
1166,1
1278,2
135,8
161
210,5
325,3
383,2
442,3
546,2
646,4
800,8
809,1
468,7
538,4
628,1
679,9
766,1
935,1
1099,4
1368,1
1187,8
1403,2
51,42
59,73
67,25
72,28
74,22
89,79
92,66
86,88
98,17
91,09
116,00
128,44
141,82
162,24
172,13
181,49
187,83
184,91
231,32
211,82
28,97
29,90
33,51
47,85
50,02
47,30
49,68
47,25
67,42
57,66
Sursa: www.statistica.md
* - media lunar pe un membru/ persoan
Salariul nominal mediu lunar al unui salariat n economie n perioada 20012010 are o tendin de cretere continu sporind n aceast perioad de circa 5,5 ori,
ceea ce constituie un ritm mediu anual de cretere de 21%. Odat cu creterea
salariului mediu lunar, sporesc i veniturile disponibile ale populaiei (calculate ca
valoarea medie lunar pe un membru) care n perioada analizat au crescut de 5,3
ori cu un ritm mediu anual de cretere de circa 20%. Comparnd ritmurile de
cretere a salariului mediu nominal pe ar i a veniturilor disponibile ale populaiei
pe cap de locuitor, se constat c ele se difereniaz foarte neesenial, fiind
aproximativ egale. n urma comparrii valorilor absolute a acestor indicatori, se
constat c salariul mediu nominal e de circa 2,0-2,3 ori mai mare dect veniturilor
disponibile ale populaiei pe un membru. Aceast diferen se explic prin prezena
persoanelor ntreinute i a persoanelor ce nregistreaz alte forme de venituri n
afara salariului: pensionari, invalizi, omeri etc.
O categorie mai vulnerabil a populaiei Republicii Moldova care obine
venituri foarte modeste sunt pensionarii. Pensie reprezint suma de bani lunar ce
207
JEAN MONNET
se acord persoanelor care au ieit din activitatea profesional pentru limita de

vrst, pentru invaliditate etc. sau care i-au pierdut susintorul i sunt incapabile
de munc. Mrimea medie a pensiei lunare n perioada 2001-2010 a sporit de la
135,8 lei pn la 809,1 lei, adic de circa 6 ori, ritmul mediu anual de cretere a
acestui indicator constituind circa 22%. Ritmurile de cretere a pensiei medii n
republic nu se difereniaz mult de ritmurile de cretere a salariului nominal mediu
lunar al unui salariat n economie i a veniturilor disponibile ale populaiei
calculate ca media lunar pe un membru, ba chiar sunt ceva mai nalte.
La prima vedere, toi indicatorii analizai ce atest nivelul veniturilor
populaiei Republicii Moldova nregistreaz creteri considerabile, fapt ce se
estimeaz pozitiv. n economia real, contracte de munc nu fixeaz puterea de
cumprarea a salariului i sunt axate doar pe salariul nominal [1, p.205]. n aa fel,
analiza n dinamic a salariului nominal nu ne reflect schimbarea puterii de
cumprare a acestuia. Analogic este situaia privind puterea de cumprare a
pensiei lunare stabilite n ar i a veniturilor disponibile ale populaiei calculate ca
media lunar pe un membru. n aceast ordine de idei se argumenteaz necesitatea
de a compara sursele de venituri examinate ale populaiei cu evoluia nivelului
coului minim de existen, corelaia dintre care se va prezenta n continuare.
n perioada 2001-2010 nivelul minimului de existen n Republica Moldova
s-a modificat de la 468,7 lei pn la nivel de 1403,2 lei pe lun, sporind de 3 ori,
ceea ce e de circa dou ori mai puin fa de ritmurile de cretere a surselor
analizate de venituri ale populaiei. Totodat e de menionat c n anul 2009 acest
indicator nregistreaz o scdere ce circa 13,2% faa de valoarea anului precedent,
ceea ce se explic prin efectele crizei financiare ce au condiionat diminuarea
preurilor la unele categorii de mrfuri. Examinnd n dinamic raportul cu
minimul de existen a venitului disponibil pe cap de locuitor, a salariul nominal
mediu lunar i a pensiei lunare medii stabilite putem evidenia urmtoarele
momente:
Dinte indicatorii examinai ce atest n dinamic veniturile populaiei doar
salariul nominal mediu lunar n raport cu minimul de existen n ar depete
nivelul de 100%, ceea ce ne vorbete despre faptul c persoanele ncadrate n
cmpul muncii i pot asigura acoperirea minimului de existen;
Raportul dintre salariul nominal mediu lunar i minimul de existen n
Republica Moldova n perioada 2001-2010 nregistreaz o cretere continu,
sporind de la 116% pn la nivel de 211,82%, ceea ce constituie un aspect forte n
evoluia nivelului de retribuire a muncii i permite de a direciona o parte a
veniturilor spre economii n cazul cnd nu dispun de persoane ce necesit
ntreinere;
Cu toate c raportul dintre venitul disponibil pe cap de locuitor i minimul
de existen n perioada examinat nregistreaz o continu cretere, sporind de la
52,42% pn la nivel de 91,09%, el rmne a fi sub nivel de 100%, adic veniturile
ce revin unui membru a familiei nu acoper minimul de existen un aspect foarte
negativ a situaiei reale n ar;
208

Cea mai dificil situaie se constat la examinarea nivelului raportului dintre

mrimea medie a pensiei lunare stabilite i minimul de existen n ar. n aa fel,
cu toate c acest coeficient a sporit n perioada examinat de la 28,97% pn la
57,66%, nivelul lui este mult mai mic dect cel necesar pentru asigurarea minimul
de existen a pensionarilor, plasndu-i n categoria celei mai srace pturi ale
populaiei.
Analiza efectuat a indicatorilor economici ce caracterizeaz veniturile
populaiei n raport cu minimul de existen ne atest c nivelul de trai este redus i
ne permite s concludem c situaia n ar este foarte dificil. Totodat e de
menionat c aspectul pozitiv al situaiei constatate constituie momentul c raportul
dintre categoriile de venituri analizate ale populaiei i minimul de existen este n
cretere pe toate poziiile.
n literatura economic o caracteristic relevant a rilor subdezvoltate este
nivelul sczut al veniturilor care nu permite satisfacere nevoilor primare ale
populaiei [4, p.517]. Dac ne referim la situaia constatat n Republica Moldova,
coul minim de consum nu este acoperit de veniturile medii pe cap de locuitor, ceea
ce denot faptul c o parte a populaiei nu-i permite satisfacere nevoilor
elementare.
Prezint interes de a examina n comparaie dinamica salariilor n sectorul
bugetar i n sectorul real al economiei. Tradiional, n sectorul real al economiei
nivelul de retribuire a muncii era considerabil mai nalt fa de nivelul de retribuire
n sectorul bugetar. Graficul 2 reflect evoluia comparativ a salariului mediu
nominal in sectorul bugetar i cel real a economiei Republicii Moldova n perioada
2001-2010.
3500
le i
3000
2500
2000
1500
1000
500
0
2001
2002
2003
2004
s a la riu l m e d iu n o m in a l
2005
2006
2007
s e c to ru l b u g e ta r
2008
2009
2010
a n ii
s e c to ru l re a l
Figura 2. Evoluia salariul mediu nominal n Republica Moldova n sectorul

bugetar i real al economiei n anii 2000-2010, MDL
209
JEAN MONNET
raportul dintre salariul mediu

in sectorul bugetar si real
Din graficul prezentat se observ c att salariul n sectorul real, ct i cel

din sectorul bugetar a economiei Republicii Moldova au o tendin de cretere
continu. n perioada 2001-2010 salariul mediu n sectorul real a sporit de la 487,6
lei pn la 3213,5 lei, ceea ce constituie o cretere de circa 6,6 ori. La rndul su,
salariul mediu n sectorul bugetar a sporit n aceast perioad de la 292,9 lei pn la
2549,3 lei, nregistrnd o cretere de circa 8,7 ori. Astfel, n sectorul bugetar a
economiei Republicii Moldova, ritmul de cretere a salariului mediu este
considerabil mai nalt fa de sectorul real.
Un interes deosebit prezint examinarea raportului dintre salariul mediu n
sectorul bugetar i cel real al economiei Republicii Moldova, raportul fiind
prezentat pe urmtorul grafic.
85
80
75
70
65
60
55
50
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
anii
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
Figura 3. Evoluia raportului dintre salariul mediu n sectorul bugetar i real

a economiei Republicii Moldova n anii 2000-2010
Sursa: calculat de autor n baza datelor prezentate din www.statistica.md
Din graficul prezentat se observ c n perioada 2000-2010 raportului dintre
salariul mediu n sectorul bugetar i real a economiei Republicii Moldova are o
tendin de cretere, cu toate c aceast tendin este foarte neuniform. n aa fel,
dac n anul 2000 salariul mediu n sectorul bugetar constituia 60% din salariul
mediu caracteristic sectorului real, atunci n anul 2010 acest raport se ridic pn la
nivel de circa 80%. Pe parcursul ultimelor 10 ani diferena dinte salariul mediu n
sectorul bugetar i sectorul real al economiei Republicii Moldova devine tot mai,
raportul analizat sporind n fiecare an n mediu de 1,03 ori. Dac tendina
respectiv se va pstra n viitor, peste 10 ani de zile salariul mediu din sectorul
bugetar se va egala cu salariul mediu din sectorul real al economiei.
Principalul factor ce argumenteaz creterea raportului dintre salariul mediu
n sectorul bugetar i real n Republica Moldova n anii 2000-2010 este faptul c n
cadrul sectorului real este destul de larg utilizat achitarea salariilor n plic, n aa
fel fiind ascuns nivelul obiectiv al veniturilor n acest sector.
Un alt moment caracteristic ce susine veniturile populaiei existente n ar
210

constituie acele fluxuri de resurse financiare i materiale ce vin din exteriorul rii.
n rezultat se obine o situaie cnd consumurile reale a populaiei din interiorul
rii depesc considerabil nivelul veniturilor reale a acesteia, n special din sursa
de salariu.
Pe parcursul ultimelor ani n republic numrul populaiei active, dar mai
ales a celei ocupate, este n continu descretere, n timp ce numrul pensionarilor
crete, iar numrul celor plecai la munc peste hotare nu scade. Tot mai puini
salariai vor avea de susinut tot mai muli pensionari. Aceasta este o alt problem
care argumenteaz nivelul redus al pensiilor care nu acoper minimum de existen.
n concluzie e de menionat c pentru Republica Moldova sporirea nivelului
de trai i asigurarea unei creteri economice trebuie s fie axat pe urmtorii piloni:
sporirea populaiei active, mbuntirea calitii forei de munc, acumularea de
capital prin atragerea investiiilor strine directe, perfecionarea diviziunii i
organizrii muncii (orientndu-se spre ramurile economiei cu o valoarea adugat
mai nalt), susinerea dezvoltrii progresului tehnic i promovarea inovaiilor.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
REFERINELE BIBLIOGRAFICE:
Bcescu M., Bcescu-Crbunaru A. 2004. Macroeconomie intermediar,
Editura Universitar, Bucureti, 540 pag.
Bucur I., 1999. Bazele macroeconomiei, Editura Economic, Bucureti, 238
pag.
Ciucur D., Gavril I., Popescu C., 2001. Economie, Editura Economic,
Bucureti, 736 pag.
Dobrot N. 1997. Economie politic, Editura Economic, Bucureti, 591 pag.
www.statistica.md, www.pension.md, www.google.com/publicdata
211
JEAN MONNET
DEZVOLTAREA COMERULUI INTERIOR AL REPUBLICII

MOLDOVA: PROGRESE I DIFICULTI
URCAN Iuliu, UTM
Abstract:
Trade today plays an increasingly important role in economic development of any
state. Trade within the country we characterize how well this area is developed, which are
consumer preferences, ways of commercialization products and goods, how evolve
commercial business units and how many of these units come to 10,000 inhabitants.
Key words: merchandise retail, commercial establishments, markets, shops,
counters, form of ownership.
Actualmente, comerul joac un rol primordial n dezvoltarea economiei unei

ri i a economiei mondiale n general.
Dicionarul wikipedia, definete comerul ca schimbul voluntar (trading) ntre
dou entiti al unor bunuri valoroase, comerul fiind conceptul central din care a
derivat capitalismul i toate celelalte sisteme economice, iar prin comercializare
nelegndu-se procesul de transformare a unui bun sau serviciu ntr-o valoare
echivalent (mai preioas) [2].
Comerul include, comerul exterior i comerul interior. Pentru dezvoltarea
durabil a economiei oricrei ri comerul exterior este foarte important, ns i
comerul n interiorul rii la fel caracterizeaz situaia economic n domeniul dat.
Coninutul activitii de comer este foarte complex. n aa fel, alturi de activitatea
de intermediere, comerul cuprinde i alte activiti, precum cercetarea pieei,
informarea populaiei, educarea consumatorilor, publicitatea, promovarea, crearea
cadrului ambiental necesar actului de vnzare-cumprare etc.
Un rol important n cadrul sistemelor de distribuie a mrfurilor revine
comerului cu amnuntul, care, alturi de comerul cu ridicata, reprezint o verig
intermediar n fluxul relaiilor productor-consumator. ntr-o asemenea
accepiune, cunoaterea multiplelor aspecte pe care le ridic ansamblul proceselor
ce dau profilul acestei activiti ofer att orientarea, ct i instrumentarul de
aciune de care au nevoie ntreprinderile din domeniul circulaiei mrfurilor.
Reieind din considerente c ponderea cea mai mare n domeniile de
activitate a republicii moldova l ocup comerul, n continuare n acest articol se
propune de a studia mai detailat comerul interior de bunuri cu amnuntul.
Comerul cu amnuntul reprezint acea form a circulaiei mrfurilor care are
drept funcie cumprarea de mrfuri pentru a le revinde consumatorilor sau
utilizatorilor finali, de regul n cantiti mici i n stare de a fi ntrebuinate [1,
p.13]. Comerul cu amnuntul are o anumit specificitate, dat de urmtoarele
elemente:
Mrfurile vndute sunt destinate, n cea mai mare parte, consumului
individual;
Actele de vnzare-cumprare se realizeaz prin intermediul relaiilor
bneti;
212

Mrfurile se desfac n partide mici, corespunztor consumului normal al

unei persoane sau familii, ntr-o anumit perioad de timp;
Dup vnzare, mrfurile prsesc sfera circulaiei mrfurilor, intrnd n cea
a consumului.
n continuare se propune de a analiza dinamica vnzrilor de mrfuri cu
amnuntul dup categoriile de mrfuri n republica moldova n perioada anilor
2003-2009 (tabelul 1).
Tabelul 1. Dinamica vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul dup categoriile de
mrfuri n Republica Moldova n perioada anilor 2003-2009
Indicatorii
Produse alimentare,
mil. lei
Ritmul de cretere fa
de anul precedent, %
Mrfuri nealimentare,
mil. lei
Total, mil. lei
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
5885,6
6632,0
7060,2
7178,4
9418,0
11301,2
11346,9
100,0
112,7
106,5
101,7
131,2
120,0
100,4
8651,4
9943,8
12427,5
16178,2
18802,1
23383,2
20796,1
100,0
114,9
125,0
130,2
116,2
124,4
88,9
14537,0
16575,8
19487,7
23356,6
28220,1
34684,4
32143,0
100,0
114,0
117,6
119,9
120,8
122,9
92,7
Dinamica vnzrilor mrfurilor nealimentare, n Republica Moldova n
perioada anilor 2003-2009 are o tendin de cretere pn n anul 2008, nregistrnd
nivelul de 23383,2 mil. lei. Apoi n anul 2009 are loc o micorare cu 11,1% fa de
anul 2008, ceea ce a constituit 20796,1 mil. lei.
Aceast diminuare este condiionat de criza aprut n Republica Moldova
pe seama crizei mondiale. ns, totui, cererea fa de produsele de prima necesitate
rmne practic aceeai indiferent de situaia economico-financiar n ar i n
lume.
n continuare se vor studia ritmurile de cretere a volumelor vnzrilor de
mrfuri cu amnuntul dup categoriile de mrfuri n Republica Moldova n
perioada anilor 2003-2009 (diagrama 1). Din diagrama de mai jos observm cum a
evoluat volumul vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul dup categoriile de mrfuri.
Volumul vnzrilor mrfurilor nealimentare are un ritm de cretere relativ constant
pe parcursul perioadei analizate (pn n anul 2008 inclusiv), iar apoi n anul 2009
o diminuare destul de considerabil de 30%.
O alt situaie observm la volumul vnzrilor produselor alimentare.
Valoarea acestui indicator pe parcursul anilor 2003-2006 are un ritm de cretere
destul de modest. ns, n urmtorii doi ani 2007 i 2008 are loc o cretere
vertiginoas cu 38% i respectiv 32%. n comparaie cu volumul vnzrilor
mrfurilor nealimentare care s-a micorat n anul 2009 (cu 30%), volumul
vnzrilor produselor alimentare s-a majorat aproape cu un 1%.
213
JEAN MONNET
280
260
240
220
200
180
160
140
120
100
2003
2004
2005
P r o d u s e a lim e n ta r e
2006
2007
M r f u r i n e a lim e n ta r e
2008
2009
a n ii
T o ta l p r o d u s e i m r f u r i
Figura 1. Evoluia ritmurilor de cretere a volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu

amnuntul dup categoriile de mrfuri n Republica Moldova fa de 2003
Prezint interes studierea structurii volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu
amnuntul dup categoriile de mrfuri n Republica Moldova n perioada anilor
2003-2009. Aceasta o putem efectua cu ajutorul diagramei 2.
100%
90%
80%
70%
59,5
60,0
63,8
40,5
40,0
36,2
2003
2004
2005
69,3
66,6
67,4
64,7
30,7
33,4
32,6
35,3
2006
2007
2008
60%
50%
40%
30%
20%
10%
0%
Produse alimentare
2009 anii
Mrfuri nealimentare
Figura 2. Evoluia structurii volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul

dup categoriile de mrfuri n Republica Moldova n perioada 2003-2009
Reieind din diagrama 2, observm c ponderea cea mai mare, pe parcursul
ntregii perioade analizate 2003-2009, revine volumului vnzrilor mrfurilor
nealimentare care variaz ntre limitele 59,5% (n anul 2003) i 69,3% (n anul
214

2006). Dac pn n anul 2006 ponderea volumului vnzrilor produselor

alimentare pe teritoriul Republicii Moldova treptat se diminua (de la 40,5% n anul
2003 i pn la 30,7% n anul 2006), atunci ncepnd cu anul 2007 ea are o tendin
de cretere alctuind n anul 2009 o pondere de 35,3%.
Cunoscnd valoarea vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul dup categoriile de
mrfuri, ar prezenta interes studierea acestui indicator dup cile de comercializare,
pentru aceasta vom utiliza informaia din diagrama 3.
24
mld. lei
22
21,39
19,96
20
18
16,87
16
13,62
14
12
10
8
6
13,30
11,03
7,67
6,87
2003
11,35
8,34
12,18
9,74
8,24
8,46
2004
2005
2006
Uniti comerciale
2007
2008
2009 anii
Piee
Figura 3. Dinamica volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul dup cile

de comercializare n Republica Moldova n perioada anilor 2003-2009
Pe parcursul anilor 2003-2009 valoarea vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul
dup cile de comercializare n Republica Moldova variaz. n anul 2003 valoarea
vnzrilor de mrfuri n unitile comerciale a constituit 6869,7 mil. lei, iar n piee
cu 11,6% mai mult, alctuind 7667,3 mil. lei.
ncepnd cu anul 2004 volumul vnzrilor de mrfuri n unitile
comerciale a nceput s depeasc volumul vnzrilor de mrfuri n piee. n anul
2004 n unitile comerciale au avut loc vnzri cu 1,2% mai mult dect n piee.
Dinamica volumului vnzrilor n unitile comerciale cretea cu ritmuri mult mai
sporite dect n piee. Astfel, n unitile comerciale s-au vndut n anul 2008 de
21387,2 mil. lei, iar n piee cu 37,8% mai puin, alctuind 13297,2 mil. lei. n anul
2009 acest indicator att n unitile comerciale, ct i n piee s-a micorat cu 6,6%
i 8,4% respectiv. Fapt condiionat att de situaia economico-social ct i cea
politic aprut n ar.
Creterea vertiginoas a volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul n
unitile comerciale poate fi explicat prin faptul c preurile de comercializare s-au
apropiat de cele ale pieii; cu timpul majoritatea oamenilor au nceput s prefere
215
JEAN MONNET
shopping-ul dup serviciu; multe uniti comerciale sunt amplasate n apropierea

domiciliului sau serviciului.
Reieind din considerente c pe parcursul anilor studiai 2003-2009,
volumul vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul n unitile comerciale a sporit de
cteva ori, prezint interes studierea acestui indicator dup magazine i gherete i
numrul de uniti de comer cu amnuntul la 10000 locuitori (figura 4).
10000
30
8889
9000
8527
8000
23
5000
6662
6220
5791
25
24
7159
21
7000
6000
25
7833
22
20
20
16
15
4000
10
3000
2000
1367
1498
1688
1855
2147
2539
2193
5
1000
0
0
2003
2004
Magazine
2005
Gherete
2006
2007
2008
anii
2009
Unitati de comert cu amanuntul la 10000 locuitori
Figura 4. Evoluia unitilor de comer cu amnuntul n Republica Moldova

n perioada 2003-2009
Un al indicator de pe grafic este numrul de uniti de comer cu amnuntul
la 10000 locuitori. Momentul interesant poate fi observat n anul 2006, cnd
numrul de uniti de comer cu amnuntul la 10000 locuitori a constituit 20, cu
13% mai puin dect n anul 2005, nectnd la faptul c att numrul magazinelor
ct i numrul gheretelor a crescut cu 7,5% i 9,9% respectiv n acest an. Pe
parcursul perioadei analizate 2003-2009 numrul unitilor de comer cu amnuntul
la 10000 locuitor a crescut cu 56,3%, de la 16 n 2003 pn la 25 n anul 2009.
Conform datelor statistice, de-a lungul anilor 2003-2009 observm o
cretere n dinamic a volumului de vnzri cu amnuntul la formele de proprietate
public, privat i a ntreprinderilor mixte i strine, i diminuare la cea mixt
(public i privat) fr participare strin. Cea mai mare cretere a volumului de
vnzri cu amnuntul dup forma de proprietate n aceast perioad este
nregistrat la ntreprinderilor mixte i strine, care a crescut n anul 2009 fa de
anul 2003 de 4,1 ori, de la 1439,2 mil. lei pn la 5887,1 mil. lei. ns dup
ponderea n total volum vnzri cu amnuntul, locul al doilea, deinnd o pondere
ntre 20,9-29,5%. Pe locul al doilea, s-a situat forma de proprietate privat, care a
216

crescut de 2,8 ori, de la 4696,1 mil. lei n anul 2003 pn la 13266,3 mil. lei n anul
2009. ns dup ponderea n volumul total de vnzri cu amnuntul proprietatea
privat ocup limitele ntre 66,5-69,0%. Pe al treilea loc, este proprietatea public,
care a crescut cu 58,3% n anul 2009 fa de 2003 i proprietatea mixt (public i
privat) fr participare strin s-a micorat cu 13,7% n perioada corespunztoare.
n concluzie, se poate spune c pe parcursul perioadei analizate 2003-2009,
valoarea total a vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul s-a mrit de 2,2 ori, a
produselor alimentare cu 93% i a celor mrfurilor nealimentare de 2,4 ori.
Valoarea volumelor vnzrilor de mrfuri cu amnuntul n unitile comerciale a
crescut n anii 2003-2009 de 2,9 ori, iar n piee cu 59%. Numrul unitilor
comerciale n Republica Moldova de-a lungul anilor 2003-2009 a crescut cu 55%.
Volumul vnzrilor cu amnuntul dup formele de proprietate n anul 2009 n
Republica Moldova s-a repartizat n felul urmtor: privat - 13266,3 mil. lei
(66,5%), a ntreprinderilor mixte i strine 5887,1 mil. lei (29,5%), mixt
(public i privat) fr participare strin 426,3 mil. lei (2,1%) i public 380,9
mil. lei (1,9%).
Analiza efectuat n sectorul comerului cu amnuntul al Republicii
Moldova a demonstrat c acesta se dezvolt pe parcursul ultimelor ani foarte rapid.
Cu toate acestea, exist nc un ir mare de lacune care redus eficiena economic a
acestui sector. n aa fel, pentru economia Republicii Moldova restructurarea
comerului interior trebuie s reprezinte un obiectiv strategic. n acelai timp,
direciile strategice de coordonare i dezvoltare a comerului cu amnuntul,
reflectate n politicile de dezvoltare durabil, trebuie s fie elaborate n raport cu
tendinele de dezvoltare a comerului cu amnuntul pe plan mondial.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGRAFIA:
Pistol Gh. i alii. 2004. Comerul interior. Teorie i practic, Editura.
Economic, Buc., 512 pag.
Kotler, Ph. 2008. Managementul marketingului, Ediia a V-a, Ed. Teora, Buc.,
1300 pag.
http://ro.wikipedia.org
http://www.statistica.md
217
JEAN MONNET

..,
Summary:
The changes in the dynamics of ethnic structure have been characterized. The
interconnection between the dynamics of ethnic structure and migration processes has
been considered. Attention has been focused on the factors affecting the formation of
ethnic structure. The role of historical ties (historical past, neighbourhood), language
skills and proximity of customs and traditions, migration ties, as well as conduct of
migration policy by the state in the process of forming modern ethnic structure of the
population of Belarus has been analyzed. The dynamics of ethnic structure of the Belarus
population has been presented from the historical point of view. It was discovered that the
peoples of the states bordering on Belarus have the largest share in the ethnic structure of
the population of the Republic of Belarus. The article analyzes the impact of the transition
from a command economy system to market relations and consequent destruction of a
single economic and demographic space caused by this transition on the changing trends
in immigration and emigration behavior of Belarus population has been analyzed. We can
conclude that different ethnic groups living in the Republic of Belarus have positive and
stable relationships.
Keywords: Belarus, population, ethnic structure, migration, ethnic relations, tolerance.

, ,
, ,
. ,
, .
.
,
,
.
. , ,
, , .. -,
XIXXX .,

, .

,

[1, . 126-137]. , XIXXX . 1917 .

, , [2, . 201].
,
218

, ,
(
) .
,
.
, ()
, .
. . ,

, .
20- ,
, ,
, .

.
, ,
.
.
,
, .

: ( , );
, ; ;
.

, .
1897 .
,
(67,8%), (14,2%), (13,0%),
(3,5%). (, , , , .)
1,5%.

.
.
99%
; -
. ,
, . , ,
(1861.),
,
.

219
JEAN MONNET
. 1909 .
,
(72,9%), 13,2%
(0,7%).
1919 . (55,1%),
(26,5%), (10,0%) (8,4%). 1921 .
, :
45,8%, 44,1%.
8,3%, 0,4% 1,4% .
(
) 1926 . 80,6%.
(8,2%), (7,7%), (2,0%), (0,7%),
0,8%. (..
)
1931 . : (71,4%), (12,7%), (8,5%),
(5,6%) (1,8%) [3].

(1959 .)
: (81,1%),
(8,2%), (6,7%), (1,9%), (1,6%), (0,1%)
(0,4%).
1970 . : (81,0%), (10,4%),
(4,3%), (2,1%), (1,6%), (0,1%)
(0,5%). 1979 . :
(79,4%), (11,9%), (4,2%), (2,4%),
(1,4%), (0,1%) (0,6%). , ,
1989 .
: ,
77,9%; 13,2% (
); 0,1
4,1%;
2,9%;
1,1%; 1959, 1970 1979 . 0,1%;
( 120) 0,7% [4].
,
, , -,
(, , ): 1959 .
97,6%, 1970 . 97,8%, 1979 . 97,9% 1989 .
98,1%. -, ,
. , -,
, , ..
(
,
),
, , . ,
220


. ,
,

, 1959 . 81,1%, 1970 .
81,0%, 1979 . 79,4% 1989 . 77,9%.
(2131 .)

.
, ,
, ,
, , : 17,4%
1959 . 21,1% 1989 . (. . 1).
1. ,
(
) [4]
1959 .
.
16250
5095
1381
827
327
91
1235
446
977
346
78
132
175
102
96
%
14,2
13,7
17,4
22,8
14,8
3,4
44,3
15,2
16,2
24,8
7,9
13,6
7,5
7,3
9,7
1979 .
.
23875
5858
1895
1267
442
138
1426
768
1887
661
136
219
139
95
72
1989 .
%
17,4
13,8
20,0
19,3
14,9
3,9
34,4
14,0
15,1
22,8
6,7
11,5
4,9
6,6
7,1
.
25289
6767
2131
1601
557
194
1539
965
2556
1043
192
299
143
71
64
%
17,4
15,3
21,2
19,7
16,6
4,9
33,3
14,3
15,3
24,7
7,0
11,8
4,7
4,9
6,3
-

:
.
I
,

221
JEAN MONNET
.
( 1993 .),

.
,

.

( ),
, ,

.

, ,
.
,
,
, . 1989 .
77,9%,
1999 . 81,2% 2009 . 83,7%
1989-1999 . 1,0% 1999-2009 .
5,4%.
2,5% ( 201,8 . .).
1989-2009 .
98,1% 96,8%,
13,2% 8,3%. 20-
4,1% 3,1% 2,9%
1,7% (. . 2).
, ,

: 1,49 ( 78,3 . .), 1,45
( 356,6 . .), 1,45 ( 0,7 . .), 1,34
( 101,2 . .) 1,26 ( 1, 3 . .).

( 1,49 ( 78,3 .
.), 1,45 ( 356,6 . .), 1,45 ( 0,7
. .) 1,26 ( 1, 3 . .)) :
1,26 ( 0,6 . .), 1,23 ( 0,8 . .),
1,2 ( 1,7 . .) 1,14 ( 0,8 .
.).
( 16 .), ( 22 .) (23 .). ,

2009 . .
222

2.
1989-2009 . (
), [5, 6]

1989
10151806
7904623
1342099
417720
291008
111883
4933
12436
10762
5009
7606
4964
777
3517
2840
78
3537
2658
2266
101
3323
2620
920
813
1999
10045237
8159073
1141731
395712
237014
27798
10191
10089
9927
6362
6387
4267
921
4805
3031
75
1571
2239
1239
490
2242
1677
848
806
2009
9503807
7957252
785084
294549
158723
12926
8512
7316
7097
5567
5087
3465
2685
2474
2400
1642
1593
1549
1355
1330
1277
877
871
672

: 2,15 , 1,94 ,
1,91 .

( 21,9 ), () 13,4 , (
2,9 ) ( 2,7 ).
( 25 .).
,
30 .
1989 . 7
10 . ., 2009 . 5 ( 1999 .
, , 2009 .
). 1989 . 9
5 . ., 1999 2009 . 10
5 . .
1989 . 20
1 . .
223
JEAN MONNET

2009 . 2009 . ,
( 2,9 ),
( 21,9 ) ( 2,7 ). , 1999 ,
.

,
,
. ,

,
.

:
20- 647 . .,
820 . .
,
.

.
,
1,9% 3,2%.
:
1. -, .., .. .
. .: . ..
, 1905. . 55-227.
2. i i i: . i: / .I. i, .I.
i, .. i i.; . . .I. i. .:
, 1999.
3. , . i i i: 1897-1989. .:
1997.
4. .
1989 . / . .: , 1991.
5.
.
1999 / . 1. .:
, 2001.
6. .
2009 / .
1. .: ,
2010.
224


, ,

,
.
, - ,
,
[1].

,
.
,
, .

.

.

. , - ,
, , ,
. , , , .
, ,
3 :
1. - ,
.
2. -
.
3. - ,
[4].
,
, , ,
, ,
, .

.
1. ,
225
JEAN MONNET
.
2. , .
3. .
4. ,

.
,
- -
- - - .
, , ,
, - ,
- , ,
,
, .
., - ,
, .
, ..

.
, .. ,
, ..
[2].

.
, ,
.

. ,
-
, ,
,
,
.
, :

,

[3; 5].
,
226

:
, ,

, ,
- ,
-

, .
,
. ,

, ,
.

= f (P, S, K), :
- -
S - ,
- ,
.
, ,
, (
),
, ,
, ,
, .
, . .

[6; 7].

.
- , ,

[7].
,
, .
, , ,
.
-,
,
227
JEAN MONNET
.
-, ,
.
-,
, ,
.
, -,
, . .
, ,
- .
,
, . ,

, ,

, , ,
.
:
1. Etco C. Management n Sistemul de Sntate. Chiinu: Epigraf, 2006, . 521546, 675-693.
2. .., . . 1000 . :
, 2008, . 42-47.
3. . . . , , 2007,
c. 56.
4. . ., . . - , ,
, . : , 2009, . 79.
5. . . . , , 2007., .123.
6. . . . -, , 2004, . 214.
7. . . , -, , 2010, . 151.
228

CUANTIFICAREA FENOMENULUI CONTRAFACERILOR

PRIN PLATFORMA E-ANTICONTRAFACERI
PASCU Emilia, GOGU Emilia
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir, Bucureti
Abstract:
Although copying is considered by some a form of recognition of value, counterfeit
items stolen identity of a brands and consumers while missing confidence, and personal
safety. To reduce the devastating effect of economic and social impact of counterfeiting,
required solutions at least as well as sophisticated counterfeiting techniques, so that they
can be reduce the effect of this phenomenon and ways of estimation.
Quantification of magnitude of counterfeiting is possible and requires compiling a
database on the actual state of counterfeiting, whose role is to increase efficiency of
management control operators to reinforcing intellectual property rights holders.
Key words: counterfeiting; database; intellectual property; management etc.
Pentru a contracara efectul devastator din punct de vedere economic i social al

contrafacerilor, se impun soluii cel puin la fel de sofisticate ca i tehnicile de
contrafacere, astfel nct s poat fi diminuate efectele acestui fenomen precum i
modaliti de estimare a acestuia.
Cuantificarea magnitudinii contrafacerilor este posibil i necesit
alctuirea unei baze de date privind situaia real a contrafacerilor, avnd rolul de
cretere a eficienei managementului operatorilor de control n vederea sprijiniri
titularilor drepturilor de proprietate intelectual.
n prezent exist o nou provocare: cea de a asigura un mediu pe deplin
interoperabil la nivel european prin e-Guvernare. Aceast nou dimensiune a
procesului de administrare public ridic o serie de aspecte care trebuie
planificate n scopul de a integra cu succes sistemele administrative de diverse
modele.
Sistemul naional electronic actual, e-Government, necesit un punct de
contact unic (PCU) care poate fi accesat de furnizori i beneficiari de servicii de la
distan. n acelai sens, pentru un control mai bun al fenomenului contrafacerilor,
comunicarea rapid a datelor i informaiilor privind contrafacerile i o vedere de
ansambul corect propun crearea unei reele electronice e-Anticontrafaceri care s
prezinte ca obiectiv principal acela de a asigura mijloacele prin care diferite PCU s
poat s interopereze, pentru a pune n comun toate informaiile privind contrafacerile
provenind de la toi factorii implicai n stoparea acestui flagel. Desigur c aceasta este
o sarcin complex, deoarece fiecare PCU are particulariti specifice i se bazeaz pe
diverse tipuri de documente i formate. Din acest motiv, pentru nceput este imperativ
crearea specificaiilor comune privind tipurile de documente, formatele lor, etap
obligatorie a acestui proiect pentru realizarea interoperabilitii dorite ntre documente
i date. Se poate spune c, prin realizarea acestei reele e-Anticontrafaceri se poate
crea un model de document unic bazat pe punerea n comun a documentelor pan229
JEAN MONNET
europene viznd schimbul rapid de informaii privind contrafacerile. Documentul se va

utiliza pentru comunicarea ntre toate PCU, fiind interconectat cu sistemul COPIS
(Common European IT System).
Comunicarea ntre PCU i autoritile naionale implicate n lupta
anticontrafaceri ar urma s se fac independent. Modelul de document unic se va
baza att pe metadate semantice ct i de securitate fiind derivat n mod
corespunztor din ontologia de e-guvernare.
Pentru a crea un model complet funcional (care s permit
interoperabilitate ntre toate PCU conectate) care s faciliteze accesul agenilor
economici, al autoritilor competente ct i al consumatorilor este necesar
stabilirea un cadru juridic i tehnic comun la nivelul UE, care trebuie s traseze
principiile de baz privind culegerea i raportarea datelor privind contrafacerilor i
care de asemenea s simplifice procesele administrative.
Prin urmare, obiectivele generale ale acestui proiect au n vedere:
crearea unui pol administrativ de control serviciu de verificare i
identificare a produselor contrafcute;
crearea unui punct de control unic pentru a observa n mod transparent
i facil toat activitatea de verificare;
simplificarea procedurilor administrative i a formalitilor;
crearea unui proces unic de identificare la nivel naional compativ cu
cel al rilor membre UE;
metod unic intercomunitar /internaional de cuantificare a
nivelului contrafacerilor pe categorii de produse i servicii;
tehnici pentru o mai bun transparen i un grad ridicat de comparaie
intercomunitar prin utilizarea acelorai metode, tehnic de observare, verificare,
prelucrare, analiz i interpretare a fenomenului de contrafaceri;
formulare standard tipizate la nivel intern n format bilingv;
formulare unice tipizate la nivel transfrontalier;
crearea unui portal informaional curent de agregare prin master a
tuturor formularelor inregistrate la nivel zonal.
Aceste obiective vor putea permite accesul la toate informaiile legate de
produsele contrafcute o particularitate deosebit fiind aceea c se permite efectuarea
tuturor formalitilor de la sediul sau din ara de origine i prin punerea n comun a
acestor informaii, se creaz mijloacele/instrumentele care vor permite administraiilor
naionale, productorilor ct i titularilor de drepturi de proprietate intelectual s
vizualizeze, s analizeze i s interpreteze conform scopului urmrit informaiile pe
care le va primi de la un furnizor de informaii specifice, naional sau din alt stat
membru, i chiar de a verifica exactitatea acestora. Acest lucru ar urma s faciliteze
procesarea datelor i luarea deciziilor care se impun n timp util. Acest tip de
instrumente necesit o actualizare permanent n toate statele membre.
Conceperea unei arhitecturi care s realizeze interoperabilitatea ntre
informaiile sistemelor naionale i crearea unui mediu european interoperabil prin
e-Anticontrafaceri trebuie s respecte urmtoarele cerine:
230

actualizare continu i automat a formatelor pentru fiecare PCU;

documente comune coninnd specificaii i definiii;
schimb de date sigur i interoperabil.
Sistemul informaional ar urma s solicite statelor membre s nfiineze

puncte unice de contact - PCU prin care s poat fi obinute toate informaiile
relevante fr a fi nevoie s contacteze mai multe autoriti, informaii care s poat
fi accesate de la distan prin mijloace electronice. Acest obiectiv se poate realiza
prin definirea precis a coninutului i structurii documentelor oficiale ct i a celor
transforntaliere care s permit prelucrarea electronic a acestora n mod automat i
integrarea lor n documentul unic.
Prelucrarea automat a datelor ncrcate pe platforma e-Anticontrafaceri sar putea realiza aa cum precizam anterior, prin standardizarea documentelor
electronice i implementarea unor concepte comune, pan-europene. Realizarea
acestui model trebuie s se bazeze pe urmtoarelor cerine:
documentele s prezinte un coninut structurat care permite
procesarea automat (de exemplu format XML);
s se utilizeze formate de reprezentare vizual de tipul PDF, XPS,
RTF;
s se foloseasc tehnologii care s permit identificarea sursei
informaiilor i garantarea autenticitii documentelor;
necesitatea autentificrii utilizatorilor platformei e-anticontrafaceri.
Pentru a se ajunge la interoperabilitatea documentelor naionale i
integrarea acestora ntr-un document unic privind contrafacerile vor trebui parcurse
urmtoarele etape:
identificarea tipurilor de documente care se vor utiliza;
generarea formatelor comune pentru aceste documente;
crearea unor tehnologii de identificare utilizate pentru
crearea/validarea/ livrarea/stocarea documentelor;
identificarea fluxului de documente i a cazurilor de utilizare;
identificarea de reguli pentru validarea documentelor;
modelarea unei reele pentru documente electronice i dezvoltarea/
actualizarea specificaiilor pentru documentul unic;
modelarea structurii de dependen dintre documentele platformei
pan-europene;
crearea unor metode de procesare a informaiilor ncrcate pe aceast
platform care s permit performana i securitatea acesteia.
n prezent se nregistreaz costuri ridicate privind raportarea att la nivele
naionale ct i la nivel comunitar a cifrelor privind comerul cu produse
contrafcute, fiind greu de estimat adevrata amploare a fenomenului.
Prin crearea unei platforme comune de date, e-Anticontrafaceri, ar elimina
aceste neajunsuri i n plus informaia se poate accesa i utiliza n termen real,
msurile putnd fi luate prompt, fr ntrzieri care uneori sunt fatale i nu n
ultimul rnd, corelarea acestor date ntr-un document unic va determina
231
JEAN MONNET
comunicare ntre instituiile abilitate i transparen. Modelul de raportare la nivel

naional se poate realiza conform figurii 1.
Raportri instituionale la nivel
naional
Raportarea Instituiei X - produse
contrafcute conform CPA* depistate:
i.Grupa
ii.Clasa
iii. Categoria
iv.Subcategoria
Reguli de validare a
informaiilor
Figura 1. Model de colectare a datelor privind produsele

contrafcute la nivel naional
Chiar dac din reprezentare nu reiese clar, Documentul Unic la nivel
naional (DUN) se poate realiza prin aplicarea unor reguli precise de validare care
s permit integrarea unitar a datelor ncrcate online de instituiile implicate.
Documentul Unic la nivel naional, ar putea fi obinut prin integrarea
seturilor de date ncrcate pe platform de instituiile implicate pe modelul din
figura 2.
Produse contrafcute raportate

la nivelul Romniei
i. Grupa
ii. Clasa
iii. Categoria iv. Subcategoria
Reguli de validare a
informaiilor
Agregator
Raportrile Instituiei X
privind produsele contrafcute
Raportrile Instituiei Y
privind produsele
contrafcute
Figura 2. Alctuirea platformei naionale privind contrafacerile pe baza

agregrii informaiilor raportate de autoritile implicate
Urmrind aceeai logic i set de reguli, documentele trimise de autoritile
competente i agregate n documente unice naionale (DUN) se vor integra n
documentul unic intercomunitar (DUI) realiznd platforma e-Anticontrafaceri.
La fel ca n cazul unui singur raport, la nivel naional se vor stabili reguli de
232

validare a formatului documentelor transfrontaliere astfel nct s devin posibil

integrarea global a documentelor privind contrafacerile ntr-un document pan
european care asigur existena platformei e-Anticontrafaceri. Importana realizrii
platformei e-anticontrafaceri deriv din faptul c poate integra toate rapoartele de
ar privind contrafacerile permind astfel centralizarea datelor furnizate de toate
statele membre fapt ce conduce la adoptarea n timp util a celor mai bune msuri de
contracarare a efectelor contrafacerilor.
Pentru a-i putea atinge scopul, platforma e-Anticontrafaceri, va trebui s
conin informaii relevante pentru toate statele membre ntr-o form standardizat,
prin respectarea urmtoarelor condiii minime:
s conin toate informaiile depuse de autoritile competente din toate statele
membre/participante la alctuirea platformei e-Anticontrafaceri;
s solicite un cod de validare identic, indiferent de locaia de unde se depun
informaiile pentru asigurarea integritii informaiilor;
centralizarea n mod corect i complet a datelor, evitnd repetarea acestora n mod
nedorit.
Reguli de
validare intracomunitare
Platform eanticontrafaceri
Platform e-Anticontrafaceri
Produse contrafcute raportate de:
Statul 1
Statul 2
Reguli de
validare intracomunitare
.
.
.
Statul 27
Figura 3. Model de platform e-Anticontrafaceri pe baza agregrii

informaiilor raportate de statele membre
Pornind de la cele prezentate se poate prefigura modelul platformei eAnticontrafaceri bazat pe un Document Unic Comunitar care s conin toate
datele privind comerul cu produse contrafcute pe baza crora s poat fi estimat
magnitudinea contrafacerilor i stabilite msurile ce se impun n aceast direcie.
Prin intermediul aceastei baze de date, folosind un sistem de autentificare a
utilizatorului platformei e-Anticontrafaceri, se vor putea obine informaii despre
produsele contrafcute corespunztoare oricrui stat membru prin agregarea
automat a informaiilor stocate pe platform.
233
JEAN MONNET
Dei informaiile electronice sunt destul de vulnerabile, consider c

aprarea intereselor profesionale, economice i sociale ale membrilor unei
comuniti (Romnia sau Uniunea European) solicit punerea n comun a tuturor
datelor privind contrafacerile i conectarea n acest fel a tuturor celor implicai n
diminuarea magnitudinii fenomenului. Prin urmare sunt necesare anumite msuri
cum ar fi transpunerea informaiilor n limbile naionale/comunitare astfel nct
orice modificare sau informare suplimentar s fie uor de recunoscut n toate
statele membre care vor utiliza platforma e-Anticontrafaceri, alegerea unor
formate comune, standardizate a documentelor interoperabile precum i construirea
mecanismelor care s permit schimbul de date ntre mai multe PCU naionale i
indirect crearea platformei e-Anticontrafaceri.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Atanase, A., Standardizarea in sprijinul comertului, Revista de comert v. 7, nr.
2, 2006
Avery P., The economic impact of counterfeiting and piracy, OECD
Publishing, Paris, 2008
Blakeney M.- The Pheaomenon of Counterfeiting and Piracy in the European
Union: factual overview and legal and instituional framework, ed.Schneider,
M. and Vrins, O., Oxford University Press, 2006
Autoritatea Naional a Vmilor din Romnia, comunicat de pres, resurse
online, http://www.customs.ro
Autoritatea Naional a Vmilor, Raportul privind situaia mrfurilor dovedite a
nclca
un
DPI
reinute
n
2008-2009,
resurse
online,
http://www.customs.ro/744/section.aspx
Berman B., Strategies to detect and reduce counterfeiting activity,Hofstra
University, 222 Weller Hall, Hempstead, NY 11549, USA, April 2008, resurse
online www.sciencedirect.com
234

EFECTELE POLITICILOR FISCALE I BUGETARE

POTRIVIT MODELULUI KEYNESIST COMPLET
CMPEANU Emilia Mioara,
Academia de Studii Economice din Bucureti,
Rezumat
n vederea realizrii obiectivelor economice de interes general sunt necesare
intervenii majore ale statului n economie att prin perfecionarea cadrului legislativ i
instituional, ct i prin msuri concrete de politic fiscal i bugetar. Interveniile au loc
prin intermediul instrumentelor politicilor fiscale i bugetare. ns, lucrrile de
specialitate din domeniul politicilor fiscale i bugetare au artat c interveniile
guvernamentale au efecte diferite asupra economiei n funcie de contextul
macroeconomic. Lucrarea urmrete s prezinte aceste efecte pornind de la modelul
keynesist complet.
Cuvinte cheie: politic fiscal; politic bugetar; teorie economi keynesist;
obiective; eficien; eficacitate; viabilitate.
Introducere. Prezentarea modelului complet are drept scop evidenierea

rolului stabilizator al politicilor fiscal i bugetare n raport cu obiectivul utilizrii
depline a forei de munc. Intervenia statului este justificat prin dou ipoteze de
lucru. Pe de o parte, echilibrul economiei nu este rezultatul mecanismelor automate
decurgnd din flexibilitatea preurilor i raionalitatea agenilor economici, ci al
mai multor funcii de comportament. Dac agenii economici sunt victimele iluziei
monetare atunci echilibrul economiei rezult dintr-o ajustare a cantitilor pe piaa
bunurilor i serviciilor, piaa monetar, precum i pe piaa titlurilor mobiliare. Pe de
alt parte, echilibrul obinut are anse reduse s asigure utilizarea deplin a
factorilor de producie, iar msurile fiscal-bugetare de scdere a salariilor sau de
corecie a condiiilor de pe piaa muncii s-au dovedit ineficiente n combaterea
omajului. De aceea, dispoziiile exogene viznd veniturile i cheltuielile bugetare,
politicile de transfer sau politica monetar sunt singurele susceptibile s asigure
variaia output-ului i a factorilor de producie.
Lucrarea urmrete s prezinte efectele politicilor fiscale i bugetare asupra
echilibrului general pornind de la modelul keynesist complet. Ca urmare, lucrarea
este structurat pe patru seciuni. Seciunea a doua prezint aspectele generale ale
modelului considerat, urmnd ca n seciunea a treia s fie indicate efectele
politicilor fiscal i bugetare. Concluziile se regsesc n seciunea a patra.
Lucrarea de fa este parte integrant din tema de cercetare postdoctoral
Efectele Politicilor Fiscale i Bugetare Asupra Economiei cofinanat din
Fondul Social European, prin Programul Operaional Sectorial Dezvoltarea
Resurselor Umane 2007-2013, proiect numrul POSDRU/89/1.5/S/59184
Performan i excelen n cercetarea postdoctoral n domeniul tiinelor
economice din Romnia (contract nr. 0501/1.11.2010).
235
JEAN MONNET
Aspecte generale privind modelul keynesist complet. Impactul politicii

fiscal i bugetare a fost apreciat pornind de la modelul IS-LM sau modelul lui
Hicks i Hansen. Este important prezentarea logicii acestui model pentru a
evidenia efectul politicilor fiscale i bugetare asupra condiiilor echilibrului global.
Pentru aceasta sunt considerate dou situaii, respectiv: i) efectul pur al unui
mprumut public fr o creaie monetar corespunztoare; ii) efectul unui
mprumut cu creaie monetar corespunztoare n ipoteza n care trezoreria i banca
central nu sunt independente.
Specificul modelului complet este de a afirma non-neutralitatea monedei
cerute pentru speculaii i nu pentru tranzacii sau precauie. Speculatorii de rat a
dobnzii realizeaz arbitraje ntre deinerea de moned i de titluri n ipoteza n
care moneda i titlurile sunt perfect substituibile. De asemenea, se consider un
context al iluziei monetare n care agenii efectueaz anticipaii adaptive.
Sistemul macroeconomic descris este ierarhic i toate variabilele sunt
nominale. Aceasta nu exclude luarea n considerare a salariilor reale. De fapt,
putem admite c salariile reacioneaz mai lent n raport cu creterile de preuri.
Echilibrul macroeconomic rezult din funcionarea simultan a pieei
bunurilor i serviciilor i a pieei monetare. Acesta este dat de raportul venit/rat a
dobnzii rezultat din patru ecuaii, respectiv:
I
(1)
0
I I (r )
r
S
(2)
0
S S (Y ) cu
Y
(3)
Ms Ms
L
L2
(4)
M d L1 (Y ) L2 (r ) cu 1 0 ;
0
Y
r
unde: I investiiile private; S economisirea privat; Y venitul brut; r
rata dobnzii; L1 (Y ) cererea de moned pentru tranzacii; L2 (Y ) cererea de
moned speculativ.
Ecuaia (4.) se poate rescrie astfel: M d P L(Y , r ) . Ecuaiile (1) i (2.)
descriu piaa bunurilor i serviciilor a crei coeren cere
(5)
I ( r ) S (Y )
Piaa monedei are echilibrul dat de relaia:
(6)
Ms Md
Nivelul preurilor fiind exogen, ecuaiile (1) i (2.) arat c rata dobnzii i
nivelul activitii economice sunt determinate simultan i dependent de M s .
Nivelul forei de munc decurge din condiiile de echilibru pe piaa bunurilor i
serviciilor i piaa monetar pentru c presupunem:
(7)
Y Y (N )
Nu trebuie specificat oferta de for de munc pentru c nivelul forei de
munc depinde de cererea de munc fixat de antreprenorii care anticipeaz cererea
236

pieei i investesc n funcie de rata dobnzii pentru a satisface cererea global.

Aceasta este reprezentat grafic n figura 1.
W/P
(2)
(W/P)
Nd
(1)
N
IS
Y
LM
Y
Y=Y(N)
Figura 1. Modelul complet

Sursa: [5, p. 231].
Inversnd prezentarea obinuit a IS-LM, nivelul produciei este sub axa

ordonatelor i rata dobnzii sub axa abscisei. Venitul de echilibru, prin
confruntarea IS LM, determin la rndul su nivelul forei de munc, iar, pe
curba cererii de for de munc, se realizeaz egalitatea dintre cererea i oferta de
for de munc.
n acest model, se stabilete, pe baza ecuaiilor (1) i (2.), o relaie
S
I
descresctoare ntre Y i r (curba IS). De fapt: S (Y ) I ( r )
dY dr sau
Y
r
S
I
(8)
0
0
Y
r
237
(3)
JEAN MONNET
I
Y
r 0
de unde:
(9)
r S
Y
Creterea ratei dobnzii descurajeaz investiiile, iar venitul trebuie s se
diminueze pentru a nu se nregistra un exces al economisirii. Invers, plecnd de la
L2
Y
r 0
ecuaia cererii i ofertei de moned, obinem:
(10)
L1
r
Y
Aceast ultim ecuaie semnific faptul c o cretere a ratei dobnzii
provoac o reducere a cererii de moned pentru speculaii. Trebuie, deci, ca venitul
s creasc pentru ca cererea pentru tranzacii s compenseze diminuarea ncasrilor
din speculaii.
Efectele politicilor fiscale i bugetare. Pentru a studia efectele politicilor
fiscal i bugetare n cadrul modelului complet se consider c se nregistreaz un
deficit bugetar ce va fi finanat prin mprumuturi de stat. O prezentare complet
este cea a lui Denburg i Mac Dougal 1. Economia descris este formalizat
astfel:
Y C I G
(11)
C C0 cYd
0<c<1
(12)
Yd Y T
(13)
T t 0 tY
(14)
(15)
I I (r )
D T G
(16)
cu G GT GE
(17)
unde C consumul privat; GT - cheltuielile bugetare finanate prin venituri
bugetare; GE - cheltuielile bugetare finanate prin mprumut.
Cum D T G T (GT GE ) i T GT
(18)
D GE (deficit bugetar)
I (r ) S (Yd ) GE o parte din economii servete finanrii mprumutului (19)
(20)
M d L1 (Y ) L2 (r )
nclinaia marginal spre consum este afectat de valoarea ratei impunerii.
Variaia consumului ca urmare a modificrii venitului implic:
C
(21)
c (1 t ) unde C c(1 t )Y cT0 C0
Y
S
i la fel pentru economisire
(22)
1 c (1 t )
Y
79
Croatia, Turkey and the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia
238

nclinaia marginal spre investiii, notat cu , este msurat de:

I
(23)
; 0
r
nclinaia marginal a cererii de moned la rata dobnzii este dat de
L2 ( r )
L (Y )
(25)
; 0 (24.) i 1
; 0
r
Y
Putem evidenia efectele mprumutului, drept instrument de finanare a
cheltuielilor publice, asupra nivelului venitului naional i a ratei dobnzii. Astfel,
difereniind obinem:
I ( r ) S (Yd ) G E
potrivit
ecuaiei
(19)
r
G E
G E
S (Yd ) Y
I ( r ) r
(26)
1
r
G E
Y
G E
r
Y
s
1
GE
GE
De asemenea, putem scrie:
r
Y
(27)
s
1
GE
GE
M
L (Y ) L2 ( r )
De altfel stim c:
(28)
1
G E
G E
G E
Dar, cum am presupus la nceput, c masa monetar nu variaz, putem
M
spune c
0 (IS se deplaseaz ns nu i LM).
G E
L1 (Y ) L2 (r )
0
GE
GE
L1 (Y ) Y
L2 (r ) r
Y
GE
r
GE
Y
r
GE
GE
(29)
r
Y

GE GE
Am stabilit deja c:
r
Y
s
1
GE
GE
(30)
Y
Y

1
s
GE
GE
239
JEAN MONNET
Y
s 1
GE
Y
1
GE s
(31)
r
Y
1

GE GE s
(32)
Aceste ultime dou expresii evideniaz eventualele efecte ale politicilor

fiscal i bugetare asupra nivelului venitului naional i a ratei dobnzii.
Remarcm c , i
sunt pozitive i
Y
1
1
GE s
s
cu
1
s
1
.
s
Aceasta implic faptul c mprumutul fr creaie monetar reduce
1
multiplicatorul obinut fr intervenia statului ( ). Putem acum s considerm
s
diverse segmente caracteristice modelului IS-LM.
Prima posibilitate. Cazul clasic n care cererea de moned speculativ tinde
spre zero ( 0 ). LM are o elasticitate nul i IS intersecteaz LM n partea sa
vertical. Aici teoria cantitativ a monedei este validat de analiza keynesist. n
aceast ipotez:
Y
1
- efectul asupra venitului naional este: lim
0;
0 G
E
s
1

.
0 G
s
E
efectul asupra ratei dobnzii este: lim
Concluzii. Rata dobnzii crete (inflaie) pentru c nu exist cerere pentru

ncasrile speculative. Problema este de a cunoate dac, n condiiile unei inflaii
susinute, titlurile publice i vor gsi cumprtori. Trebuie ca ratele s fie
atrgtoare. Venitul naional nu variaz i, astfel, politica bugetar este ineficace
(mai ales n raport cu politica monetar).
A doua posibilitate. Cazul keynesist prin excelen: IS se deplaseaz i
intersecteaz LM la nivelul trapei lichiditii, adic LM avnd o elasticitate
punctual infinit ( ). IS intersecteaz LM n partea sa orizontal:
240

1

0
G
s
E
lim
Y
1
G
s
E
Concluzii. Venitul crete datorit jocului multiplicatorului cheltuielilor
finanate prin mprumut fr dificultate i fr impact asupra ratei dobnzii. Astfel,
statul se poate mprumuta n voie la nivelul trapei lichiditii.
A treia posibilitate. Cazul clasic keynesist: IS se deplaseaz i intersecteaz
LM n partea sa oblic. LM are o elasticitate punctual finit dar poate tinde spre
zero sau infinit.
Dac 0 observm o rigiditate a investiiilor n raport cu rata
dobnzii:
Y
1
lim
0 G
s
E
r
1
lim

0 G
s
E
i n ipoteza absenei rigiditii:
Y
r
lim
0 lim
0
G
G
E
E
,
lim
n general, se constat un efect pozitiv asupra venitului naional i a ratei

dobnzii dac 0 i/sau c cererea pentru speculaii este elastic infinit n
raport cu rata dobnzii. Creterea ratei dobnzii faciliteaz subscrierea la emisiunile
de titluri de stat i asigur transferul necesar de moned ntre sectorul public i cel
privat pentru c nu s-a considerat i emisiunea monetar.
Concluzii. Studierea efectelor politicilor fiscale i bugetare este o continu
preocupare la nivelul specialitilor ce urmresc s identifice msurile active care
asigur un maxim de rezultate pozitive la nivel economic n condiiile unor
pierderi ct mai mici. Ca urmare, este necesar s se cunoasc modul n care au
fost analizate aceste efecte de-a lungul timpului pentru a se putea stabili reguli
generale valabile n anumite contexte economice. Keynes este unul dintre
economitii care s-a pronunat pentru rolul activ al statului n economie prin
stimularea cererii agregate utiliznd instrumentele politicilor fiscale i bugetare. De
asemenea, a elaborat i un model care permite indicarea unor efecte ale
politicilor fiscale i bugetare precum creterea ratei dobnzii, n condiiile
interveniilor asupra asigurrii stabilitii monedei naionale prin evitarea erodrii
puterii de cumprare. Cu toate aceste, sunt induse efecte i de nclinaiile
speculative.
241
JEAN MONNET
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Cmpeanu, E. (2011a). Importance of fiscal and budgetary policies in the
macroeconomy, Economie Economie Teoretic i Aplicat. Supliment.
2. Cmpeanu, E. (2011b), Investigation of fiscal and budgetary policies based on
economic theories, n curs de publicare n CKS 2011 Proceedings.
3. Cmpeanu, E. (2011c), Rolul stabilizator al politicilor fiscale i bugetare n
modelul keynesist simplificat, n curs de publicare n revista Studii Financiare.
4. Denburg T. F. i Mac-Dougall M. D. 1970. Macroeconomics, Mac Graw-Hill,
3e dition, London.
5. Semedo, G. 2001. conomie des Finances Publiques, Ellipses dition
Marketing S.A., Paris.
242

SISTEMUL DE RESTITUIRE A TVA PERSOANELOR FIZICENEREZIDENTE: STUDIU DE FEZABILITATE PENTRU

REPUBLICA MOLDOVA
VRAGALEVA Veronica,
Institutul de Economie, Finane i Statistic
al Academiei de tiin a Moldovei
Rezumat:
n lucrare au fost studiat practica internaional i european de restituire
a TVA nerezidenilor i s-a concluzionat c sistemul de restituire a TVA
nerezidenilor este o operaiune binevenit i necesit anumite adaptri la cerinele
Republicii Moldova.
Cuvinte cheie: Tax-free, sistem fiscal, Republica Moldova, restituire, tax pe
valoare adugat, cec tax-free
Noiuni generale. Taxa pe valoarea adugat (TVA) este un impozit
indirect, care se aplic asupra consumului i este suportat de consumatorul final al
bunului/serviciului respectiv. De fapt, TVA este un impozit ncasat n cascad de
fiecare agent economic care particip la ciclul economic al realizrii unui produs
sau prestrii unui serviciu care intr n sfera de impozitare.
Prin intermediul TVA se colecteaz la buget o parte din valoarea
mrfurilor. Aceast pondere, care nu reprezint nimic altceva dect cota TVA,
variaz de la o ar la alta. Astfel, printre rile care promoveaz cote mici ale TVA
pot fi menionate, n mare parte, rile asiatice (Singapore 5%, Malaysia 5% i
Japonia 5%) [8]. O cot joas a TVA se nregistreaz i n Elveia (6,8%),
Republica Dominican (6%) sau Canada (5%).
Totodat, printre rile cu cea mai mare cot a TVA pot fi menionate rile
nord-europene (Norvegia 25%, Finlanda 22%, Suedia 25% i Islanda
24,5%). O cot ridicat a TVA se nregistreaz i la unele ri din Europa Central
(Ungaria 25%, Romnia 24%) [2].
Odat cu extinderea globalizrii i deschiderea (sau semideschiderea)
frontierelor ntre unele ri i dezvoltarea parteneriatelor transnaionale i a
turismului, s-a ridicat problema restituirii TVA achitat ntr-o alt ar dect cea de
reedin.
Astfel, restituirea TVA nerezidenilor vine ca un produs al maturitii
economico-fiscale a unui stat i se prezint drept un mecanism atractiv i viabil.
Procedura tax-free. n principiu, pentru a putea beneficia de restituirea
TVA pentru o marf procurat ntr-o ar ter, urmeaz a se ine cont de cteva
principii de baz:
1. marfa trebuie procurat n anumite uniti comerciale care ofer servicii
de tax-free;
2. marfa trebuie s prseasc ara n stare intact i nu mai trziu dect un
243
JEAN MONNET
termen fixat (de obicei acesta nu depete 3 luni) de la data efecturii

cumprturii;
3. cel mai des exist o limit inferioar pentru valoarea mrfii procurate.
De fapt, pot fi destinse 3 faze prin care trece un nerezident pentru a beneficia
de restituirea TVA: etapa de procurare, etapa de prsire a rii i etapa restituirii
sumei TVA.
Etapa de procurare. Odat ce bunurile au fost procurate ntr-un magazin
aparinnd sistemul european de Tax-free Shopping, vnztorul elibereaz un cec
Tax-free, care trebuie s conin foarte cite numele cumprtorului, date personale
din paaportul acestuia (numrul de identitate, adresa de reedin etc.). La cec se
anexeaz bonul de cas, iar marfa procurat se pune ntr-o pung special care se
sigileaz.
Etapa de prsire a rii. La plecare, cecul tax-free, paaportul i marfa se
nmneaz vameului pentru ca acesta s aplice tampila pe cec. n cazul n care
bunul a fost procurat din Uniunea European, tampila se aplic la prsirea ultimii
ri din cadrul Uniunii Europene. Aici merit a fi atras atenia asupra faptului c n
unele ri exist un termen restrictiv care nu trebuie depit din momentul
procurrii bunului. Bunul procurat trebuie s fie n stare intact n momentul n care
este scos de pe teritoriul rii n care acesta a fost procurat.
Etapa restituirii sumei TVA. Restituirea TVA se realizeaz prin una din cele 3
modaliti: fie n vam (naintea sau dup trecerea puctului de control, dup caz),
fie la restituirea n patrie (n una din bncile partenere a companiilor ce ofer
servicii de tax-free), fie prin expedierea unei scrisori recomandare cu tax-free cecul
sigilat de vam, copia paaportului i datele din contul bancar unde urmeaz a fi
transferate sumele TVA retituite. n unele situaii poate fi solicitat i viza de
cltorie n calitate de document confirmativ. De fapt, mai este o modalitate de
restituire a TVA achitate n alt ar. n cazul n carepersoana fizic se rentoarce n
ara unde a fcut cumprtura pn la scadena acesteia (de obicei, trei luni din
momentul procurrii), aceasta poate cere restituirea TVA direct n magazinul unde
a realizat procurarea.
Mai multe detalii cu privire la condiiile specifice de restituire pot fi
vizualizate n anexa la lucrare. Un caz interesant l prezint sistemul de restituire a
TVA persoanelor fizice nerezidente practicat n Romnia. Astfel, prin Ordinul
Ministerului Economiei i Finanelor Pentru aprobarea Normelor privind
restituirea taxei pe valoarea adaugat cumprtorilor, persoane fizice, care nu sunt
stabilii n Comunitatea European [1] a fost aprobat mecanismul de restituire a
TVA nerezidenilor persoane fizice.
Este de menionat c spre deosebire de alte state, n Romnia se practic un
sistem de restituire destul de specific. Restituirea taxei pe valoarea adaugat
cumprtorilor nestabilii n Comunitatea European se efectueaz de ctre
magazinele autorizate care au efectuat vnzarea bunurilor, direct ctre cumprtori
sau prin intermediul unor uniti specializate n restituirea taxei pe valoarea
adaugat, stabilite n Romnia sau n alt stat membru. Magazinele nu pot efectua
244

restituirea taxei pe valoarea adaugat dect pentru bunurile vndute n propria

unitate.
Totodat, la restituire nu se reine un comision (ca n cazul companiilor
specializate n restituirea TVA, gen Global Refund sau Prime Tax Free), iar TVA
restituit se recupereaz ulterior din contul bugetului de stat.
Merit a fi menionat c magazinele autorizate i unitile specializate pot
restitui taxa pe valoarea adugat cumprtorilor nestabilii n Comunitatea
European n numerar, prin mandat potal sau prin transfer bancar ntr-un cont
indicat de cumprtor.
Astfel, principalele deosebiri fa de sistemele tradiionale de restituire a
TVA ar fi urmtoarele:
- nu implic obligatoriu prezena unui operator specializat pe restituirea
TVA nerezidenilor persoane fizice;
- se prezint drept un sistem simplu din punct de vedere al administrrii
fiscale;
- ar putea crea incomoditi i costuri suplimentare solicitantului
restituirii (legate de serviciile potale);
- ofer solicitantului o valoare a TVA mai apropiat fa de valoarea real
solicitat, din cauza lipsei comisioanelor (spre deosebire de companiile specializate
care rein comision de ca 5%).
n rezultatul efecturii trecerii n revist de mai sus, apare ntrebarea cu
privire la necesitatea implementrii unui astfel de mecanism n Republica Moldova
i modalitatea prin care acesta urmeaz a fi implementat, la nevoie.
La moment, n Republica Moldova nu exist baz normativ ce ar reglementa
operaiunile de restituire a TVA nerezidenilor persoane fizice care procur mrfuri
pe teritoriul rii.
Neprivind la asta, exist, totui, oferirea serviciilor de restituire a TVA pentru
bunurile procurate n alte ri prin intermediul Bncii Comerciale Moldindconbank
SA [4] i a companiei transnaionale specializate pe restituirea TVA Global Blue
Refund [3].
Procedura este una simpl [5]:
1.Se efectueaz cumprturi n magazinele cu logotipul Tax Free Shopping al
companiei Global Blue Refund. La cerere, vnztorul va elibera pe numele
solicitantului cecul Global Blue Refund. Pentru completarea cecului se prezint
paaportul, deoarece unele date (numrul paaportului, numele) se nscriu pe cec.
Cecurile de cas trebuie s fie anexate la cecul Global Blue Refund. n centrele
comerciale mari, de regul, sunt amenajate birouri destinate eliberrii cecurilor.
2. La ieirea din ara, n care au fost procurate mrfurile sau la ieirea din
spaiul Uniunii Europene, se prezint cecul Global Blue Refund, paaportul i
cumprturile angajailor serviciului vamal pentru aplicarea tampilei
confirmtoare pe cec.
3. Sumele TVA spre restituire se ncaseaz n birourile speciale Tax/Cash
Refund la sediul filialei Centru a BC Moldindconbank S.A. - agent exclusiv al
245
JEAN MONNET
companiei Global Blue Refund n Republica Moldova.

Astfel, pentru cetenii republicii care efectueaz cumprturi peste hotarele
rii exist un sistem de restituire. Apare ntrebarea: ct este de oportun
introducerea unui astfel de sistem de restituire a TVA persoanelor fizice
nerezidente ce fac cumprturi pe teritoriul rii?
Dintr-un punct de vedere (cel pozitiv) introducerea unor mecanisme fiscale
noi, promovate n alte ri (n special n Uniunea European) este privit
ntotdeauna drept o posibilitate de perfecionare a sistemului fiscal existent.
Totodat, aceast norm ar putea contribui la sporirea credibilitii statului ca
o structur cointeresat n promovarea turismului i a exportului i o structur
stabil i consecvent n aciunile sale de protejare a intereselor att a cetenilor, ct
i a nerezidenilor.
Pe de alt parte, introducerea unui astfel de sistem ar genera costuri
suplimentare de popularizare, instruire i implementare. n afar de aceasta,
guvernanii ar trebui s dea prioritate anumitor centre comerciale, clienii crora
vor beneficia de astfel de servicii, ceea ce ar putea fi interpretat drept favorizare i
ar putea prejudicia imaginea statului drept un promovator al principiilor pieii
libere.
Pe lng acestea, apare problema operatorului care va efectua aceast
restituire: fie acesta va fi una din cele dou companii transnaionale specializate
Global Refund sau Premier Tax Free [7] sau se va oferi aceast posibilitate unei
companii locale.
Astfel, n rezultatul cercetrii efectuate, autorul a identificat urmtoarele
concluzii i propuneri:
1.Implementarea sistemului tax-free este o posibilitate excelent de
promovare a imaginii statului drept o structur credibil i consecvent att n ochii
cetenilor rii, ct i a altor state.
2.Autorul consider c restituirea TVA persoanelor fizice nerezidente
urmeaz a fi realizat, n prim faz, n exclusivitate pentru bunurile fabricate n
Republica Moldova fapt ce ar contribui, totodat, la stimularea produciei
autohtone i a exportului acesteia. Respectiv, restituirea TVA urmeaz a fi
efectuat doar de ctre centrele comerciale ce comercializeaz producie de
fabricaie autohton fapt ce va contribui la excluderea efectului de favorizare a
unor anumite lanuri de centre comerciale. Totodat ar trebui s existe anumite
restricii n ceea ce ine de valoarea minim a bunurilor procurate i tipul acestora.
rile Uniunii Europene practic scutirea de tax-free a produselor accizabile.
Pentru Republica Moldova, unde producerea buturilor alcoolice reprezint una din
ramurile eseniale ale industriei, ar trebui permis i restituirea TVA la buturile
alcoolice i a produselor de tutun de fabricaie moldoveneasc, cu condiia stabilirii
plafonului minim de 175 euro (dup exemplul Romniei [1]);
3.Pentru simplificarea sistemului de restituire a TVA persoanelor fizice
nerezidente, autorul consider oportun preluarea practicii Romniei (restituirea
TVA nemijlocit de centrul comercial care a comercializat produsul cu compensarea
246

ulterioar a statului a TVA astfel achitat) fr implicarea companiilor

internaionale. Acest fapt ar putea contribui la o mai bun monitorizare a
mijloacelor financiare restituite de la bugetul de stat i ar scuti de cheltuieli
suplimentare legate de tranzacionare cu companiile transnaionale sau naionale
(alegerea uneia);
4.Posibila perioad de implementare urmeaz a fi stabilit la cel puin o
jumtate de an dup publicarea actului legislativ care ar viza aceste tranzacii.
Acest fapt este dictat de necesitatea promovrii prevederilor n cauz prin
intermediul misiunilor diplomatice ale Republicii Moldova n alte ri.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Ordinul Ministerului Economiei i Finanelor Romniei nr. 1692/2007 din 19
octombrie 2007 Pentru aprobarea Normelor privind restituirea taxei pe
valoarea adugat cumprtorilor, persoane fizice, care nu sunt stabilii n
Comunitatea European;
http://ec.europa.eu/taxation_customs/taxinv/welcome.do
http://www.global-blue.com/
http://www.moldindconbank.com/
http://www.moldindconbank.com/cecuri-persoane-fizice/cecuri-tax-free/
http://www.moldindconbank.com/cecuri-persoane-fizice/lista-tarilorramburseaza/
http://www.premiertaxfree.com/
http://ro.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taxa_pe_valoarea_ad%C4%83ugat%C4%83
247
JEAN MONNET
EFICIENTIZAREA COSTURILOR INCLUSE N TARIFE PRIN

REGLEMENTAREA PROCESELOR DE ACHIZIIE N SECTORUL
ENERGETIC
MORARU Tatiana,
Academia de Studii Economice din Moldova
Abstract:
This article touches on the problem of regulating the acquisitions in energy sectors
entreprises. There are related the factors which influence acquisitions costs formation in
this sector. It is being argued the necessity of improving the legal framework by observing
the principles of acquisition procedures according to European standards.
Key words: regulation, acquisition, acquisition procedures, excessive costs, tariffs.
Experiena pe scar mondial arat c, n condiii de pia, combinaia dintre

concurena sporit, profesionalism i procedurile de achiziii eficace poate oferi
tarife mai joase, o calitate mai nalt a serviciilor i, prin urmare, o mbuntire a
eficienei costurilor n sectorul energetic.
Dei, ncepnd cu anul 1997, Republica Moldova deine un cadru legal
privind achiziiile de mrfuri, lucrri i servicii pentru necesitile statului, totodat
lipsete cadrul legal privind achiziiile efectuate de ntreprinderi din sectorul
energetic cu capital privat. Necesitatea de coordonare a procedurilor de adjudecare
a contractelor de achiziii de ctre beneficiarii de achiziii care opereaz n sectorul
energetic, rezult i din caracterul nchis al pieelor pe care acestea opereaz, din
cauza existenei unor cerine speciale referitoare la aprovizionarea, punerea la
dispoziie sau exploatarea reelelor care furnizeaz serviciul respectiv.
n Republica Moldova, legea de baz care reglementeaz procesul de
achiziie, este Legea privind achiziiile publice nr. 96-XVI din 13.04.2007, care a
fost perfecionat n conformitate cu standardele internaionale privind cele mai
bune practici n sistemele de management al cheltuielilor publice i achiziiilor
publice. Prevederile noii legi exclud diferenele substaniale fa de legislaia
comunitar de domeniu i sunt bazate pe aa principii importante, recunoscute pe
plan internaional, precum nondiscriminarea i transparena. Totodat, cadrul
normativ naional care ar reglementa achiziile efectuate n sectorul energetic
lipsete.
n Uniunea European procedura de efectuare a achiziiilor n sectorul
energetic este reglementat prin Directiva de coordonare a procedurilor de
atribuire a contractelor de achiziii n sectoarele ap, energie, transporturi i servicii
potale.
Sectoarele energie electric,termic i gaze naturale din Republica Moldova
reprezint monopol natural, unde toate procurrile de bunuri, lucrri i servicii sunt
efectuate de fiecare ntreprindere n parte, la propria discreie, att prin licitaii i
oferte, ct i prin contracte bilaterale sau nelegeri directe cu furnizori i
248

antreprenori. n multe cazuri procurrile sunt netransparente, bazate pe principii

necompetitive, fapt ce duce la procurri cu costuri mari i nejustificate. n lipsa
transparenei n organizarea licitaiilor, n afar de procurri la preuri nejustificate,
apar i cazuri de procurri a bunurilor i lucrrilor de calitate dubioas. n
consecin apar necesiti de organizare a altor licitaii, respectiv de efectuare a
unor cheltuieli suplimentare ce duc la majorarea nejustificat a consumurilor i
cheltuielilor.
Este necesar de menionat, c o parte din ntreprinderile din sectorul
energetic, anume a ntreprinderilor cu capital de stat, efectueaz achiziiile n baza
prevederilor Legii privind achiziiile publice, iar cealalt categorie de ntreprinderi,
adic ntreprinderile cu capital privat, aplic procedurile de achiziii conform
regulamentelor interne proprii.
Dat fiind faptul c, Legea privind achiziiile publice nu ia n consideraie
particularitile activitii ntreprinderilor din sectorul energetic, ntreprinderile din
acest sector efectueaz procurri de bunuri, lucrri i servicii la bunul lor plac i ca
rezultat pot include n tarife cheltuieli nejustificat majorate. Chiar i n cazul
efecturii procurrilor prin licitaii publice exist unele abateri de la practica de
competitivitate i transparen, care influieneaz majorarea costurilor.
n urma analizei acestor regulamente a fost constatat existena unor
neajunsuri care afecteaz att calitatea, ct i costurile achiziiilor. Din acestea fac
parte:
- unele definiii utilizate nu corespund cu normele legislaiei naionale n
vigoare;
- atribuiile de baz ale beneficiarului i ofertantului, n unele cazuri, nu sunt
stipulate, fapt ce poate influena calitatea contractelor de achiziii i nivelul
transparenei;
- criteriile formrii valorii estimate a contractului, n unele cazuri lipsesc, fapt
ce influeneaz nivelul costurilor achiziiei;
- metodele de informare a tuturor ofertanilor privind achiziiile organizate nu
ntotdeauna sunt specificate sau sunt limitate, n consecin fiind nclcat principiul
transparenei i accesibilitii la informaie;
- procedurile de identificare a necesitilor i stabilirea prioritilor uneori nu
sunt specificate, aceste proceduri reprezint baza constituirii costurilor achiziiei,
element inclus n formarea tarifelor;
- rolul comisiilor de concurs (grupelor de lucru) la procesul de achiziie este
diminuat, activitatea acestora influeneaz direct calitatea organizrii licitaiilor;
- criteriile de baz de elaborare a caietului de sarcini lipsesc, fapt ce poate
conduce la nclcarea tuturor principiilor organizrii achiziiilor.
Ca urmare, aceste neajunsuri cauzeaz majorarea neargumentat a costurilor
de investiii, a cheltuielilor de ntreinere i exploatare a mijloacelor fixe, a
cheltuielilor comerciale, generale i administrative ale ntreprinderilor. Cele mai
multe cazuri de majorare a costurilor sunt nregistrate la achiziiile de lucrri
privind construcia noilor reelele de transport i distribuie a energiei electrice,
249
JEAN MONNET
termice i gaze naturale, la lucrrile de reconstrucie i reparaie capital a

mijloacelor fixe, la procurri de materiale, utilaj, etc.
Un alt aspect al procesului de achiziii, care trebuie evideniat, reprezint
respectarea etapelor procesului. Teoretic, n fiecare situaie de procurare,
cumprtorii parcurg cinci etape ale procesului decizional. Acestea sunt:
recunoaterea/sesizarea nevoii, cutarea informaiilor, evaluarea variantelor,
decizia de achiziie i comportamentul post-achiziie. Dar n realitate, cnd este
vorba de achiziii ordinare, ntreprinderile din sectorul energetic (n continuare
beneficiarii) trec peste unele etape sau le parcurg n alt ordine de idei. Dei, la
prima vedere, nerespectarea ordinii acestor etape nu influeneaz costurile
achiziiei, totui este de enumerat posibilele consecine rezultate din neglijarea
consecutivitii procesului de achiziie.
Cu ct etapele i activitile din cadrul unui proces de achiziie sunt mai bine
identificate i planificate, cu att eficiena procesului, ct i maniera de desfurare
i monitorizare a acestuia sunt semnificativ mbuntite.
Prima etap din procesul decizional al beneficiarului de achiziii, este
sesizarea existenei unei nevoi sau a unei probleme. La aceast etap, are loc
planificarea achiziiilor, dup mai multe criterii precum tipul achiziiei, volumul,
valoarea etc.
Etapa studierii oportunitilor, este etapa din procesul decizional n care
beneficiarul de achiziii, cerceteaz opiunile existente, n scopul efecturii
achiziiei optimale din punct de vedere tehnico-economic. Durata i amploarea
efecturii studiilor referitor la achiziiile preconizate, depinde de termenul
disponibil pn la anunarea oficial a organizrii concursului de achiziii,
accesibilitatea i cantitatea informaiei referitor la obiectul achiziiei, resursele
financiare i potenialul personalului antrenat n proces etc.
Modalitatea obinerii informaiei, variaz n dependen de domeniul concret
de activitate a ntreprinderii (energiei electrice, energiei termice, livrarea gazelor
naturale), vechimea ntreprinderii, tradiiile constituite i statutul juridic. Sursele
de obinere a informaiei pot fi: sursele personale, comerciale (publicitate,
reprezentani de vnzare, distribuitori) i publice (mass media), precum i
experiena proprie. Aceste surse direct influeneaz valoarea achiziiilor, astfel la
aceast etap este necesar de exclus posibilitatea influenrii deciziei finale de
preferinele personale, selectarea fiind efectuat dup criterii tehnico-economice
clar stabilite.
La aceast etap, cele mai dese nclcri admise de ntreprinderi reprezint
lipsa planurilor anuale de achiziii i nepublicarea anunurilor de intenie, astfel
fiind redus participarea potenialilor operatori economici la concurse, nclcat
principiul transparenei i eficienei ct mai nalte a achiziiei realizate.
De cele mai dese ori, participarea operatorilor economici la procesul de
achiziii este limitat prin impunerea unor restricii "artificiale", precum
nregistrarea prealabil ai acestora n Cataloagele beneficiarului. Condiiile de
nregistrare n aceste baze de date nu sunt transparente i de aceea nu pot fi
250

ndeplinite de cea mai mare parte din potenialii ofertani. Solicitarea de la

operatorii economici de a prezenta un numr exagerat de documente obligatorii,
care la momentul depunerii ofertei au o importan nensemnat, a influenat
negativ la naintarea propunerilor, respingnd ofertele cu cel mai mic pre.
Selectarea procedurii de achiziie, influeneaz direct asupra formrii
costurilor de achiziii. n prezent, n Legea privind achiziiile publice sunt
prevzute 10 tipuri de proceduri de achiziii publice. Totodat, unele ntreprinderi,
n majoritatea cazurilor de achiziionare, aplic doar o singur procedur de
achiziie - cererea ofertei de preuri, dei conform legii, achiziiile efectuate prin
aceast procedur pot fi folosite doar n condiii expres.
Evaluarea ofertelor, este etapa din procesul decizional, n care beneficiarul
folosete informaiile obinute pentru a constitui cadrul opiunilor reale existente la
moment. Procedura de evaluare are loc prin intermediul unor criterii stabilite.
Modul n care are loc evaluarea este determinat de specificul bunului sau serviciilor
preconizate de achiziionat.
Lipsa prevederilor clare ce in de divizarea sarcinilor, atribuiilor i
responsabilitilor ntre membrii grupului de lucru, precum i lipsa regulamentelor
interne cu privire la procedurile specifice prevzute de lege, au provocat, n unele
cazuri, ineficiena activitii Comisiei de achiziii. Conform analizei efectuate,
aceste inaciuni au condus la urmtoarele nereguli, care au influienat la majorarea
neargumentat a costurilor achiziiilor:
- Cerinele minime obligatorii de calificare a operatorilor economici la
desfurarea licitaiilor deschise n-au fost stabilite, nu s-au respectat exigenele
prevzute de lege referitor la dosarul achiziiilor i invitaia de participare la
licitaie, garania pentru ofert i executarea contractului, drile de seam i altele.
Astfel, nu a fost asigurat transparena maxim i combaterea concurenei neloiale,
tratamentul egal al potenialilor ofertani, evitarea riscurilor de neexecutare a
contractelor, de cretere a soldurilor de bunuri neutilizate i, respectiv, a datoriilor
fa de beneficiari.
- Procesele de iniiere i de desfurare a achiziiilor nu sunt documentate n
modul corespunztor, fapt ce ofer posibilitatea de ocolire a unei proceduri mai
transparente - licitaia deschis.
Comportamentul post - achiziie este etapa procesului decizional, n care
beneficiarii trec la noi aciuni dup efectuarea achiziiei, n funcie de satisfacia
sau insatisfacia resimit. n acest sens, lipsa unei monitorizri adecvate a realizrii
contractelor, au drept consecin nerespectarea termenelor de ncheiere a
contractelor, neexecutarea clauzele contractelor ncheiate, neaplicarea sanciunilor
fa de operatorii economici care nu au respectat prevederile contractuale.
Transparen n constituirea costurilor care sunt incluse n formarea tarifelor
la ntreprinderile din sectorul energetic este necesar s existe. n acest scop este
necesar reglementarea prin constituirea unui cadrul normativ care ar definitiva
criteriile de efectuare a achiziiilor. Buna funcionare a sistemului energetic, este
de o importan naional. Din aceste motive, la proiectarea cadrului legal, privind
251
JEAN MONNET
achiziiile n sectorul energetic este necesar de avut n vedere principiile generale

acceptate n Uniunea European, n acest domeniu.
Astfel, cadrul normativ referitor la procesul de achiziii trebuie s respecte
urmtoarele principii:
1) Utilizarea eficient a mijloacelor financiare, respectiv prin aplicarea n
cadrul sistemului concurenial a criteriilor economice pentru atribuirea contractului
de achiziie. Efectele vor fi obinerea de:
- bunuri, servicii lucrri de o calitate mai bun;
- costuri supravegheate.
2) Respectarea principiul transparenei, respectiv prin punerea la dispoziia
celor interesai a tuturor informaiilor referitoare la aplicarea procedurii pentru
atribuirea contractului de achiziie. Respectarea principiului transparenei, este unul
din cele mai importante principii, dat fiind faptul c acesta influeneaz direct
costurile achiziiei. Efectele obinute n urma respectrii acestui principiu vor fi
urmtoarele:
- cunoaterea succesiunii activitilor pe parcursul derulrii unei proceduri;
- claritatea regulilor, proceselor, nregistrrilor datelor i rezultatelor
concursurilor;
- nelegerea de ctre operatorii economici a necesitilor beneficiarului .
3) Principiul tratamentului egal, respectiv prin aplicarea n mod
nediscriminatoriu a criteriilor de selecie i a criteriilor de adjudecare a contractului
de achiziie, astfel, nct orice operator economic s aib anse egale n competiia
pentru atribuirea contractului respectiv. Efectele obinute ca rezultat al aplicrii
acestui principiu vor fi:
- instituirea unui cadru bazat pe ncredere, corectitudine i imparialitate pe
tot parcursul derulrii procedurii de achiziie;
- furnizarea, concomitent, ctre toi participanii la procedura de achiziii a
informaiilor aferente procedurii;
- eliminarea elementelor de natur subiectiv care pot influena deciziile n
procesul de atribuire a contractelor de achiziie. Astfel nici un beneficiar nu are
dreptul s acorde tratament preferenial unei companii din motive neargumentate.
4) Principiul confidenialitii, respectiv prin garantarea protejrii secretului
comercial i a dreptului de proprietate intelectual a ofertantului. Efectele obinute
vor fi urmtoarele:
- evitarea actelor de concuren neloial;
- evitarea impunerii de solicitri abuzive.
Aplicarea acestor principii vor conduce la realizarea unei proceduri de
atribuire a contractului de achiziie caracterizat prin corectitudine, eficien,
accesibilitate la informaii. Transparena poate ajuta la eliminarea discriminrilor
fa de doritorii de a participa la procesul de achiziii
n contextul celor expuse, este necesar de a elabora un act normativ care ar
prevedea pentru toate ntreprinderile din sectorul energetic reguli unice i
transparente privind procurrile de bunuri, lucrri i servicii. Elaborarea i
252

implementarea unor astfel de proceduri de reglementare va da posibilitatea ca toate

ntreprinderile din sector s fie puse n condiii de a efectua procurrile n maxim
transparen i de competitivitate, la costuri minime pe pia i de a evita cazurile
de efectuare a procurrilor la propria discreie, la costuri neargumentate. Ca rezultat
al implementrii unor proceduri de procurri bine determinate i transparente,
consumatorii vor fi aprai de la abuzul ntreprinderilor monopoliste prin
excluderea posibilitilor acestor ntreprinderi de a include n tarife cheltuieli
nejustificate sau majorate.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Directiva 2004/17/CE Parlamentului European i a Consiliului din 31 martie
2004 de coordonare a procedurilor de atribuire a contractelor de achiziii n
sectoarele apei, energiei, transporturilor i serviciilor potale, Jurnalul Oficial al
Uniunii Europene din 30.04.2004
2. Legea Republicii Moldova privind achiziiile publice, Nr. 96 din 13.04.2007,
Monitorul Oficial al Republicii Moldova din 27.07.2007, cu modificrile
ulterioare.
3. Hotrrea Curii de Conturi privind Raportul auditului performanei Unele
obiective ale Legii privind achiziiile publice nr.96-XVI din 13.04.2007 s-au
realizat, dar sunt necesare mbuntiri nr.19 din 28.05.2009, Monitorul
Oficial al Republicii Moldova din 31.07.2009
253
JEAN MONNET
PARTICULARITILE DEZVOLTRII REGIONALE I SPAIALE

A ROMNIEI N CONTEXTUL UNIUNII EUROPENE
BLTREU Andreea,
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir, Bucureti, Romnia
Abstract:
The European Union territorial cohesion represents a premise for sustainable
growth and implementation of the application of an economic and social cohesion a
European social model. The individual strategies of cities and regions development should
take into account in a greater measure, the national and European context. The strategies,
programs and plans for integrated development in the regions and localities in Romania
will incorporate, therefore, the common orientations for the European space arranged,
with a prior reference for mantaining a reasonable balance between private and public
interests, strictly respecting the legal regime of lands property.
Key words: territorial cohesion, arranged space, regional identity, territorial
challenging, regional development policy, spatial planning, urban development.
Introducere. Economia statelor membre ala Uniunii Europene reprezint

aproximativ o treime din Produsul Intern Brut mondial. Dimensiunea teritorial a
UE este caracterizat prin puterea sa economic i un teritoriu de peste 4 milioane
km2, precum i o populaie de 490 milioane de locuitori.
Prioriti teritoriale pentru dezvoltarea Uniunii Europene. Agenda
teritorial pornete de la cele trei obiective principale ale Schemei de Dezvoltare
a Spaiului Comunitar (ESDP), care rmn valabile, i anume [4]:
1. dezvoltarea unui sistem urban policentric i echilibrat i un nou parteneriat
urban-rural;
2. asigurarea egalitii n accesul la infrastructur i cunoatere;
3. dezvoltarea durabil, managementul prudent i protejarea naturii i a
motenirii culturale.
n acest context trebuie menionate i principiile de dezvoltare spaial
european, adoptate la Conferina european a minitrilor responsabili cu
amenajarea teritoriului CEMAT, Hanovra 2000, sub titlul de Principii
directoare pentru dezvoltarea teritorial durabil a continentului european [3]:
promovarea coeziunii teritoriale printr-o dezvoltare socio-economic
echilibrat i prin ameliorarea competitivitii;
susinerea dezvoltrii generate de funciunile urbane i de mbuntirea
relaiilor rural-urban;
asigurarea unor condiii de accesibilitate mai echilibrate;
dezvoltarea accesului la informaie i cunoatere;
reducerea prejudiciilor provocate mediului;
valorificarea i protecia resurselor i patrimoniului natural;
valorificarea patrimoniului cultural ca factor de dezvoltare;
dezvoltarea resurselor energetice cu conservarea siguranei;
254

promovarea turismului calitativ i durabil;

limitarea preventiv a efectelor catastrofelor naturale.
n politica de coeziune teritorial trebuie s fie susinute urmtoarele
prioriti ale dezvoltrii teritoriale n UE:
consolidarea dezvoltrii policentrice i a inovrii prin crearea unor reele
de regiuni urbane i orae.
Regiunile urbane i oraele de diferite dimensiuni sunt cele mai apte s i
valorifice atuurile n contextul unei cooperri la scar european cu ntreprinderile
i factorii interesai din sfera social i politic. Dac acestea reuesc n punerea n
practic a reelelor ntr-un teritoriu european policentric ntr-un mod inovativ, vor
crea condiii care s le permit s beneficieze de concurena global n dezvoltarea
lor. Oraele care funcioneaz ca centre regionale ar trebui s coopereze, ca
elemente ale modelului policentric, pentru a oferi o parte din propria valoare
adugat altor orae, din zone rurale i periferice, precum i din zone cu provocri
i necesiti geografice specifice (de exemplu zone cu structuri slabe din insule,
zone costiere i montane).
apare necesitatea unor noi forme de parteneriat i guvernan teritorial
ntre zonele rurale i cele urbane.
O Europ competitiv i durabil cuprinde, ntr-o mare varietate i cu
interdependene diverse, regiuni urbane de diferite dimensiuni i zone rurale.
Autoritile implicate ar trebui, ca parteneri interdependeni, s-i identifice
atuurile, s elaboreze strategii de dezvoltare comune la nivel regional i subregional
i astfel s pregteasc mpreun regiunile i subregiunile pentru a deveni atractive
i s fac posibile deciziile de investiii att ale sectorului privat, ct i ale celui
public. Acesta este ceea ce se numete parteneriat urban-rural.
se dorete promovarea grupurilor de activiti (clusterele) regionale de
concuren i inovare n Europa.
Zonele de cretere economic ar trebui extinse dincolo de principala zon
economic a UE printr-o politic de cooperare i colaborare n reea. O cale de a
combina atuurile poate fi crearea unor grupuri de activiti (clustere) adecvate i
inovatoare n care comunitatea de afaceri, comunitatea tiinific i administraia s
lucreze mpreun. Aceasta se aplic att ntre frontierele interne, ct i la frontierele
externe.
sprijinirea consolidrii i extinderii reelelor transeuropene.
Pentru satisfacerea cerinelor de mobilitate ntr-un teritoriu european
policentric, inclusiv rile nvecinate Uniunii, i consolidarea unui mediu urban este
important s se asigure o dezvoltare integrat i durabil a sistemelor de transport
multimodale. Este nevoie de reele puternice att pentru pasageri ct i pentru
mrfuri, feroviare, rutiere i aeriene (inclusiv reele de aeroporturi regionale
viabile), ci eficiente de navigaie interioar, costier i maritim, de reele
secundare care s fac legtura cu respectivele hinterlanduri, precum i de o
gestionare transfrontalier a transporturilor.
promovarea gestionrii transeuropene a riscului, inclusiv n cazul
255
JEAN MONNET
impactului schimbrilor climatice.

Ar trebui elaborate abordri i strategii comune, transregionale i integrate,
pentru a nfrunta pericolele naturale, a reduce i a diminua efectele emisiilor de
gaze de ser i a ne adapta la schimbrile climatice.
consolidarea structurilor ecologice i a resurselor culturale, ca valoare
adugat pentru dezvoltarea economic.
Valorile de nenlocuit ale structurilor ecologice i ale motenirii culturale i
naturale europene, n special peisajele culturale, calitatea proiectelor i proceselor
de creaie arhitectural i mediul construit ar trebui s constituie, pe fundalul
potenialului i circumstanelor regionale individuale, fundamentul unei dezvoltri
orientate spre ecologie i cultur, care s ofere perspective protejnd n acelai timp
diferitele identiti culturale, n special n regiunile rmase n urm sau care sufer
transformri structurale.
Politicile de dezvoltare teritorial integrat ar trebui, de asemenea,
consolidate n zonele vulnerabile din punct de vedere ecologic sau cultural din
Uniunea European, pentru a rspunde provocrii principale, aceea de a reconcilia
dezvoltarea economic cu durabilitatea ecologic, social i cultural.
Consolidarea coeziunii teritoriale la nivelul Uniunii Europene.
Coeziunea teritorial presupune adecvarea resurselor teritoriului (naturale i
antropice) la necesitile dezvoltrii socio-economice n vederea eliminrii
disparitilor i disfuncionalitilor ntre diferite uniti spaiale n condiiile
pstrrii diversitii naturale i culturale a regiunilor.
Coeziunea teritorial poate fi realizat numai printr-un dialog continuu i
intens ntre toi factorii interesai n dezvoltarea teritorial. Sectorul privat (n
special ntreprinderile locale i regionale), comunitatea tiinific, sectorul public
(n special autoritile locale i regionale), organizaiile neguvernamentale i
diferite alte sectoare trebuie s acioneze mpreun pentru a utiliza ct mai bine
principalele investiii din regiunile europene i s contribuie la abordarea
schimbrilor climatice.
Pe baza articolelor 2, 6, 16 i 158 cuprinse n Tratatul CE, coeziunea
teritorial a fost considerat cea treia dimensiune a politicilor de coeziune.
Consolidarea identitii regionale i o mai bun utilizare a diversitii
teritoriale este punctul cheie n acest caz.
Provocrile teritoriale majore cu care ne confruntm n prezent sunt
urmtoarele [1]:
efectele diversificate la nivel regional ale schimbrilor de clim pe
teritoriul UE i al vecinilor si, n special avnd n vedere dezvoltarea durabil;
creterea preurilor la energie, ineficiena energetic i diverse
oportuniti teritoriale pentru noi forme de furnizare a energiei;
accelerarea integrrii regiunilor, inclusiv a zonelor transfrontaliere, n
competiia economic global i, n acelai timp, creterea interdependenei dintre
statele i regiunile lumii;
efectele extinderii UE asupra coeziunii economice, sociale i teritoriale,
256

n special n ceea ce privete integrarea Europei de Est i a noilor state membre, n

raport cu infrastructura de transport i energie;
supraexploatarea resurselor ecologice i culturale i pierderea
biodiversitii, n special prin urbanizare accentuat, n timp ce zonele ndeprtate
se confrunt cu depopularea;
efectele teritoriale ale schimbrilor demografice (n special mbtrnirea),
ale migraiei spre i dinspre Uniunea European i ale migraiei interne asupra
pieei muncii, a furnizrii de servicii publice de interes general i asupra pieei
locuinelor, a dezvoltrii structurii aezrilor umane i a modului n care oamenii
locuiesc mpreun n oraele i regiunile comunitare.
Crearea n toate regiunile a premiselor asigurrii unor anse egale pentru
cetenii acestora i ale dezvoltrii perspectivelor pentru ntreprinderi reprezint o
misiune esenial i un act de solidaritate. Identitatea i potenialul regional,
necesitile i caracteristicile diverse ale regiunilor, oraelor i satelor din Europa
sunt puse n valoare prin politici de coeziune teritorial i prin alte politici de
dezvoltare regional.
Fiecare regiune i fiecare ora poate, prin angajamentul su, trebuie s
contribuie la economisirea energiei i furnizarea descentralizat a acesteia, precum
i la diminuarea efectelor schimbrilor climatice, de exemplu sprijinind o
dezvoltare edilitar n care emisiile de noxe s fie reduse sau nule, prin aducerea n
stadiu de exploatare a noi surse poteniale de energie regenerabil i promovarea
eficienei energetice, n special n cazul cldirilor.
Strategiile de dezvoltare individuale ale oraelor i regiunilor ar trebui, n
mod explicit, s in seama n mai mare msur de contextul naional propriu i de
cel european. Este important ca preocuprile naionale, regionale i locale s se
mpleteasc strns cu politicile UE. Aceasta se aplic n special politicilor privind
dezvoltarea rural, mediul i transporturile, precum i politicilor de coeziune ale
UE.
Dezvoltarea/planificarea spaial a Romniei. Conceptul de planificare
spaial reprezint un cumul de metode, programe, proiecte i aciuni prin care se
realizeaz dezvoltarea direcionat, ghidat de strategii explicite, a spaiului fizic
pentru a echilibra componentele economice, sociale, culturale i istorice, de peisaj
i mediu natural ale unui teritoriu [5, p. 126]. Planificarea spaial presupune
demersuri interdisciplinare i include paliere diferite de analiz i proiectare,
constituind baza conceptual a politicilor de dezvoltare regional i intervenind
pentru corectarea anomaliilor i disfuncionalitilor care pot s apar n derularea
acestora.
n sprijinul dezvoltrii urbane durabile a Romniei se propun
urmtoarele obiective generale:
Adaptarea dinamicii i caracteristicilor locuinelor la nevoile prezente i
viitoare ale populaiei;
Precizarea direciilor de dezvoltare viitoare a construciei de locuine
(principii de construcie, materiale i structur adaptate la condiiile specifice);
257
JEAN MONNET
Dezvoltarea controlat a zonelor rezideniale (asigurarea accesului la

utiliti, transport, servicii publice i sociale);
Realizarea unor politici de locuire care s integreze grupurile vulnerabile
i s asigure mixitatea social;
Constituirea de rezerve funciare suficiente i dispuse n amplasamente
diverse prin realizarea unor politici locale coerente referitoare la folosina
terenurilor;
Asigurarea accesului la condiii de locuire sigure i sntoase pentru
persoanele care nu i pot achiziiona locuine pe piaa liber.
n completare, n Strategia Naional de Dezvoltare Durabil a
Romniei se prevd urmtoarele direcii de aciune prioritare-Orizont 2013
[5]:
Completarea cadrului legislativ pentru integrarea viziunii strategice de
planificare spaial i amenajare a teritoriului n programele de dezvoltare
regional, pentru eliminarea neclaritilor privind raportul dintre proprietatea
privat i cea public, pentru ntrirea prevederilor legale mpotriva
urbanismului derogatoriu (care anuleaz caracterul strategic al planurilor
urbanistice generale - PUG) i pentru pstrarea integritii fizice a zonelor
simbolice cu valoare de patrimoniu, monumentelor istorice i de art i
peisajului;
Determinarea viitoarelor centre urbane de polarizare a zonelor rurale pentru a
mri gradul de accesibilitate a populaiei rurale la servicii de calitate (sntate,
educaie, servicii sociale);
Stabilirea cadrului legislativ i tehnico-normativ pentru demararea unui
program multianual viznd strmutarea locuinelor aflate n zone de risc
(cutremur, inundaii, alunecri de teren, avalane, poluare chimic sau
radioactiv);
Elaborarea, aprobarea i aplicarea normelor care impun consultarea populaiei
asupra deciziilor de urbanism i a celor care privesc dezvoltarea comunitii;
Limitarea prin lege a expansiunii spaiului intravilan al localitilor urbane
pentru o perioad de 10 ani n favoarea restructurrii (reciclrii) terenurilor
intravilane existente pentru noile investiii;
ntocmirea planurilor strategice de dezvoltare a oraelor mari i aprobarea lor
ca planuri-tem pentru planurile urbanistice generale, reactualizate conform
principiilor de dezvoltare integrat i sustenabilitate urban acceptate n cadrul
UE;
ntocmirea, la nivelul fiecrei localiti, a planului local de dezvoltare durabil
(Agenda Local 21) cu antrenarea larg i activ a comunitii;
Statuarea obligativitii ca planurile strategice i urbanistice pentru oraele mari
s fie elaborate i aprobate n corelare cu cele ale unitilor teritorialadministrative adiacente;
Stabilirea i aplicarea planurilor de msuri pentru realizarea centurilor verzigalbene (spaii verzi i terenuri agricole) n jurul oraelor de rangul I i II;
258

mrirea suprafeelor de spaii verzi intravilane cu 10% pentru atingerea unui

indicator de minimum 15 metri ptrai pe locuitor;
Lansarea proiectelor pentru sporirea substanial a spaiilor de parcare n
oraele mari;
Promovarea orientrilor strategice ale UE privind cooperarea teritorial
european prin implementarea programelor operaionale comune n interiorul
frontierelor UE (cu Ungaria i Bulgaria) i n zonele frontierei externe (cu
Serbia, Ucraina-Moldova, Ungaria-Slovacia-Ucraina, zona extins a Mrii
Negre), programului operaional de cooperare transnaional n sud-estul
Europei (SEES) i programelor de colaborare inter-regional ale UE, respectiv
INTERREG IVC, URBACT II, ESPON 2013 i INTERACT 2007-2013. n
acest scop se va utiliza n regim transfrontalier i experiena pozitiv a
Romniei n implementarea Agendei Locale 21.
n acelai scop al dezvoltrii urbane durabile sunt identificate urmtoarele
inte orientative-Orizont 2020:
Asigurarea n totalitate a terenurilor pentru construcii noi prin reciclarea
terenurilor intravilane i extravilane desemnate prin planurile strategice sau
restructurarea terenurilor subutilizate sau prsite i limitarea expansiunii
zonelor urbanizate;
Realizarea structurilor fizice i instituionale care s permit declararea ca
localiti urbane a viitoarelor centre de polarizare a zonelor rurale;
Reconfigurarea spaial la nivelul comunelor n vederea micorrii numrului
de uniti teritorial-administrative;
Dezvoltarea spaial policentric i echilibrat a ariilor cu funciuni
metropolitane (Bucureti i Timioara, apoi Constana i Iai) i pregtirea
accesului la categoria de metropole a 4 municipii cu peste 300 mii locuitori
(Braov, Cluj-Napoca, Craiova i sistemul urban Galai-Brila);
Realizarea efectiv a centurilor verzi-galbene din jurul oraelor de rangul I;
atingerea unui indicator de spaiu verde de 26 metri ptrai pe locuitor pentru
oraele de rangul I i II;
Atingerea unei valori medii pe ar a indicelui suprafeei locuibile de 15 metri
ptrai pe locuitor;
Reducerea la 40% a proporiei locuinelor nclzite cu sobe cu combustibil solid
prin nlocuirea instalaiilor i introducerea unor sisteme moderne de nclzire;
Realizarea de spaii publice de calitate n toate zonele principale ale oraelor;
Rezolvarea problemei parcajelor pentru oraele de rangul I, inclusiv Municipiul
Bucureti; dezvoltarea traseelor funcionale pietonale i pentru bicicliti n
oraele de rangul I i II;
Obinerea unei mixiti funcionale i sociale optime a localitilor pentru a
evita enclavizarea socio-economic;
Continuarea i amplificarea programelor de colaborare transfrontalier,
transnaional i interregional pentru a asigura ndeplinirea obiectivelor de
coeziune teritorial a Uniunii Europene i a mbunti conectivitatea i
259
JEAN MONNET
interaciunea cu spaiile nvecinate.

La Orizont 2030 se menioneaz urmtoarele obiective ce trebuie atinse:
Creterea nivelului de urbanizare pn la 70% prin atingerea indicatorilor care
s permit includerea a circa 650 de localiti rurale n categoria de orae i prin
aplicarea generalizat a instrumentelor de dezvoltare urban integrat;
Realizarea principalelor elemente ale tramei naionale de interconectare
funcional a regiunilor Romniei (inclusiv prin coridoarele transcarpatice) ca
armtur a dezvoltrii lor durabile i a racordrii lor la sistemul european;
Folosirea politicilor i instrumentelor de amenajare a teritoriului pentru
refacerea fondului forestier, renaturarea luncii Dunrii, re-crearea bazinelor
naturale de retenie a apelor i reabilitarea zonei de litoral;
Realizarea centurilor verzi-galbene n jurul oraelor de rangul II; atingerea unui
indicator de spaiu verde de 35 metri ptrai pe locuitor pentru oraele de rangul
I i II;
ncheierea programului de strmutare a locuinelor aflate n zone de risc la
hazardurile naturale sau antropice;
Atingerea unei valori medii pe ar a indicelui suprafeei locuibile de 17 metri
ptrai pe locuitor.
Se are n vedere evitarea dispersiei zonelor de locuit, asigurarea diversitii
sociale i culturale intraurbane, controlul jocurilor speculative de ocupare a
spaiilor publice i peisajului, mixajul optim ntre elementele funcionale i cele
sociale. n acest fel, dezvoltarea echilibrat a localitilor, mbinat cu respectarea
spaiului cultural i natural, va oferi o contribuie esenial la ameliorarea calitii
vieii n armonie cu mediul ambiant, la folosirea corect a resurselor i la
prevenirea unor evoluii negative ireversibile.
Specificitatea dezvoltrii regionale n Romnia. n Legea nr. 350/2001
privind Amenajarea teritoriului i Urbanismului, Anexa nr. 2, dezvoltarea
regional reprezint ansamblul politicilor autoritilor administraiei publice
centrale i locale, elaborate n scopul armonizrii strategiilor, politicilor i
programelor de dezvoltare sectorial pe arii geografice, constituite n "regiuni de
dezvoltare", i care beneficiaz de sprijinul Guvernului, al Uniunii Europene i al
altor instituii i autoriti naionale i internaionale interesate.
Conform reglementrilor Comisiei Europene din 2003 privind stabilirea
unui sistem comun de clasificare statistic a unitilor teritoriale, transpuse n
legislaia romneasc nc din 1998 i adaptate n 2004, Romnia cuprinde opt
regiuni de dezvoltare, incluznd fiecare ntre 4 i 7 judee (cu excepia regiunii
Bucureti-Ilfov). Ele corespund nivelului NUTS II potrivit clasificrii EUROSTAT
i reprezint cadrul de colectare a datelor statistice specifice n profil teritorial.
Consiliile de Dezvoltare Regional grupeaz reprezentani ai autoritilor judeene
i locale i au drept organisme executive Ageniile de Dezvoltare Regional
(ADR).
Punctele slabe ale dezvoltrii regionale identificate n cazul rii
noastre se refer la [5, p. 114]:
260

Concentrarea creterii economice, impulsionat de investiiile strine

directe, n jurul Bucuretiului i creterea disparitilor dintre regiunea BucuretiIlfov i celelalte apte regiuni, precum i apariia problemelor de congestionare a
oraului-capital;
Declinul socio-economic al unui numr nsemnat de centre urbane mari i
diminuarea rolului lor n dezvoltarea arealelor adiacente i a regiunilor;
Accentuarea dezechilibrelor demografice la nivel regional, degradarea
structurii pe vrste i mbtrnirea populaiei cptnd dimensiuni alarmante n
regiunile din sudul rii;
Pierderea funciilor urbane ale multor orae mici i mijlocii, n special ale
celor monoindustriale afectate de restructurare, frecvent asociat cu accentuarea
problemelor sociale;
Reapariia dezechilibrului istoric de dezvoltare ntre jumtatea de est i
cea de vest a rii, decuplarea economic a unor zone tradiional subdezvoltate din
nordul i estul rii i de-a lungul Dunrii;
Accesibilitatea redus a unor zone cu efecte negative asupra dezvoltrii
locale;
Existena unor zone extinse cu deficit de for de munc datorit scderii
populaiei, migraiei temporare masive i mbtrnirii, ceea ce duce la o presiune
sporit asupra serviciilor sociale i de sntate;
Posibila apariie a unui fenomen de stagnare economic n zonele
montane;
Slaba competitivitate a multor afaceri, n special n turism, nivelul sczut
al productivitii muncii, lipsa investiiilor de capital i a capacitii manageriale,
gradul sczut de utilizare a tehnologiilor moderne;
Calitatea sczut a infrastructurii publice, degradarea utilitilor urbane,
incapacitatea de a conserva bunurile istorice i culturale;
Experiena i calificarea limitate ale autoritilor locale n gestionarea
unor programe complexe de dezvoltare durabil incluznd componentele
economice, sociale i de mediu.
Din perspectiva principiilor i obiectivelor dezvoltrii durabile, evoluiile la
nivel regional prezint o importan crucial, accentuat n condiiile specifice ale
Romniei de tendina de cretere a disparitilor teritoriale n ceea ce privete
dezvoltarea economic i social, utilizarea raional a resurselor i calitatea
infrastructurii de mediu.
Astfel, n Strategia Naional de Dezvoltare Durabil a Romniei.
Orizonturi 2013-2020-2030, unul dintre obiectivele naionale se refer la
sprijinirea dezvoltrii economice i sociale echilibrate teritorial i durabile a
regiunilor Romniei corespunztor nevoilor i resurselor lor specifice prin
concentrarea asupra polilor urbani de cretere; mbuntirea condiiilor
infrastructurale i a mediului de afaceri pentru a face din regiunile Romniei, n
special cele rmase n urm, locuri mai atractive pentru a locui, a le vizita, a
investi i a munci. n scopul realizrii acestui obiectiv central se va pune accentul
261
JEAN MONNET
principal pe creterea rolului economic i social al centrelor urbane prin

adoptarea unei abordri policentrice n vederea unei dezvoltri mai echilibrate a
regiunilor.
Concluzii. Orientarea strategiilor i politicilor de dezvoltare pe termen
lung este condiionat de patru vectori ai dezvoltrii: 1. Populaia i resursele de
munc; 2. tiina i tehnologia; 3. Restructurarea sectorial; 4. Viziunea spaial.
n literatura de specialitate se menioneaz faptul c Romnia, odat cu
restructurarea sectorial, va nregistra o cretere accentuat a urbanizrii (ca ritm
peste media categoriei rilor din care face parte) de la 56,2% n anul 2000 la
66,9% n anul 2025. De aceea, apare necesitatea promovrii parteneriatelor ntre
orae/aglomeraii urbane i forme moderne de asociere a comunelor rurale.
n concluzie, Romnia trebuie s treac la transformarea particularitilor
dezvoltrii spaiale n raport cu obiectivele de dezvoltare spaial comunitar, pe de
o parte, n avantaje n contextul competiiei internaionale iar, pe de alt parte, n
mijloace de susinere a dezvoltrii economice i sociale i deci, de reducere a
actualelor decalaje fa de rile Uniunii Europene.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Agenda Teritorial a Uniunii Europene, Reuniunea Informal a Minitrilor
Europeni Responsabili cu Dezvoltarea Urban i Coeziunea Teritorial,
Leipzig, 24-25 mai 2007
2. Legea nr. 350/2001 privind Amenajarea teritoriului i Urbanismului
3. Principii directoare pentru dezvoltarea teritorial durabil a continentului
european, Council of Europe, Hanovra, 2000
4. Schema de Dezvoltare a Spaiului Comunitar, Centrul de Documentare pentru
Construcii, Arhitectur, Urbanism i Amenajarea Teritoriului, Bucureti, 2003
5. Strategia Naional de Dezvoltare Durabil a Romniei. Orizonturi 20132020-2030, Guvernul Romniei, Ministerul Mediului i Dezvoltrii Durabile,
Programul Naiunile Unite pentru Dezvoltare, Centrul Naional pentru
Dezvoltare Durabil, Bucureti, 2008
262

PERSPECTIVELE DE DEZVOLTARE A SECTORULUI TIC

N CONTEXTUL REALIZRII PLANULUI INDIVIDUAL
DE ACIUNI UE-RM
URCANU Tatiana,
Universitatea Tehnic a Moldovei
Abstract:
European Neighborhood Policy represents a new approach for UE relations with its
neighbors. The realization of policy is done through individual actions plan. One of the
major domains of individual plan of Republic of Moldova refers to telecommunication
sector. The present paper has as major aim the presentation of actual situation in the field
and its evolution. The synthesis made allows us to make some conclusion in order to
assure continuous developing of the field in order to correspond to EU conditions.
Key words: European Neighborhood Policy, individual actions plan,
telecommunication sector
Introducere. Politica European de Vecintate (PEV) reprezint o nou

abordare n cadrul relaiilor dintre Uniunea European i vecinii si, abordare ce o
depete pe cea tradiional bazat pe cooperare. Aceast politic constituie un
cadru de consolidare a relaiilor de vecintate i vizeaz intensificarea cooperrii cu
statele vecine UE lrgite n vederea crerii unei zone de prosperitate i bun
vecintate, a unui cerc de prieteni" la frontierele Uniunii.
Obiectivul principal al PEV este mprirea beneficiilor aduse de extinderea
UE din 2004 cu rile sale vecine. Un alt obiectiv este cel stabilit prin Strategia
European de Securitate din 2003, i anume creterea securitii n vecintatea
Uniunii extinse.
Politica European de Vecintate nu ofer statelor vizate (statele din estul
Europei i statele mediteraneene, i din iunie 2004 i statele sud-caucaziene)
perspectiva aderrii la UE, ci permite o relaie privilegiat cu vecinii i o mai bun
focalizare a eforturilor n domenii de importan vital pentru apropierea statelor
vizate de standardele europene.
Printre beneficiile oferite de PEV se numr cele ce in de dezvoltarea
economic i social precum i obinerea posibilitii de acces pe piaa intern i
integrarea n cadrul altor alte politici europene:
Educaia, pregtirea profesional i tineretul;
Cercetarea;
Probleme de mediu;
Cultura;
Politica audio-vizualului.
Necesitatea unei Politici Europene de Vecintate (PEV) se face acut simit n
2003, cnd apare problema crerii a noi bariere n Europa dup extinderea Uniunii
Europene. n martie 2003, Comisia European n Comunicarea sa asupra Europei
Extinse traseaz principiile politicii de vecintate a UE i pune accentul pe
263
JEAN MONNET
importana acordat de ctre Uniunii relaiilor cu vecinii si. Conform acestei

Comunicri, ajutorul financiar furnizat pn acum statelor vecine, ndeosebi prin
programele TACIS i MEDA, va fi suplimentat n viitor prin crearea unui nou
instrument financiar, Instrumentul European pentru Vecintate i Colaborare care
va susinea implementarea politicii de vecintate.
n octombrie 2003, Consiliul European a salutat iniiativa i a invitat Comisia
i Consiliul de Minitri s o continue. Pe 12 mai 2004 Comisia European prezint
Comunicarea Politica European de Vecintate. Strategia i Rapoartele pe ar
care stabilete paii concrei de implementare a politicii de vecintate i modul de
extindere a beneficiilor lrgirii UE asupra noilor si vecini.
Atingerea acestor scopuri urma s se fac prin definirea mpreun cu rile
vecine vizate a unui set de prioriti ce vor fi notate n Planuri de Aciune (PA),
care reprezint documentul politic-cheie n dezvoltarea relaiilor dintre UE i
vecinii si.
Materiale i Metode. Planul individual de Aciuni UE-RM reprezint un
document politic ncheiat ntre UE i Republica Moldova i care stabilete
programul, obiectivele strategice i prioritile relaiilor dintre UE i RM, plan
semnat n februarie 2005, suportul financiar acordat de UE fiind considerabil,
atingnd cifra de 70 milioane euro, urmnd s ating valori anuale de 100 milioane
euro n 2013.
PA prevede o serie de msuri pe termen scurt i lung n apte domenii
generice de cooperare:
1. Dialogul i reforma politic;
2. Cooperarea pentru soluionarea conflictului transnistrean;
3. Reformele i dezvoltarea economic i social;
4. Relaii comerciale, reforma de pia i cea regulatorie;
5. Cooperarea n domeniul justiiei i afacerilor interne;
6. Transport, energie, telecomunicaii, mediu nconjurtor, cercetare,
dezvoltare i inovaie;
7. Contacte umane.
Din cele expuse, domeniul TIC este unul din domeniile generice de
cooperare, care are drept scop realizarea unei mai bune legturi cu UE. Structura
PA este foarte asemntoare cu criteriile de aderare la UE, cunoscute i ca criteriile
de la Copenhaga:
1. Criteriul politic: stabilitatea instituiilor care garanteaz democraia,
supremaia legii, drepturile omului i respectarea i protecia drepturilor
minoritilor.
2. Criteriul economic: existena unei economii de pia funcionale i
capacitatea de a face fa competiiei pe piaa intern a UE.
3. Criteriul acquis-ului: capacitatea de asumare a obligaiilor de membru,
inclusiv adeziunea la obiectivele uniunii politice, economice i monetare
Evaluarea situaiei din sectorul TIC va fi efectuat prin prizma realizrii
264

criteriului economic i a acquis-ului. Cel din urm are la baz necistatea

armonizrii legislaiei din domeniu la cerinele UE. Organul regulatoriu care
monitorizeaz situaia pe piaa dat i contribuie la armonizarea legislaiei locale
cu cea mondiala este Agenia Naional pentru Reglementare n Comunicaii
Electronice i Tehnologia Informaiei (ANRCETI). ANRCETI este o autoritate
public central care reglementeaz activitatea n acest domeniu, asigur
implementarea strategiilor de dezvoltare a comunicaiilor electronice i
supravegheaz respectarea legislaiei de ctre furnizorii de reele i/sau servicii de
comunicaii electronice.
Astfel, pe parcursul ultimilor ani au fost adoptate mai multe legi i hotrri,
referitor la funcionarea pieei TIC, cea de baz fiind Legea comunicaiilor
electronice nr. 241-XVI din 15.11.2007, la elaborarea creea s-au luat n
consideraie recomandrile UE. ncepnd cu 14 martie 2008 ncepe procesul de
implementare a prevedrilor prezentei legi, care impune aprobarea mai multor
hotrri i regulamente de funcionarea a pieei.
Realizarea criteriului economic presupune asiguarea unei dezvoltri
durabile a economiei rilor vecine ale UE. Sectorul TIC al R. Moldova este unul
prioritar din punct de vedere strategic pentru economia R. Moldova, precum i
pentru dezvoltarea regiunii Transfrontaliere. Importana sectorului reiese din faptul
c conform datelor telecomunicaiile au atras n toat Europa i Asia Central din
anul 1997 circa 150 miliarde dolari de investiii private, ceea ce reprezint 65 la
sut din total. Activitatea de export n domeniul TIC a creat peste 200 mii locuri de
munc la nivel global numai n 2007. Reieind din faptul c factorii de producie
tradiionali sunt limitai, se pune accent pe dezvoltarea factorilor de producie noi,
pe dezvoltarea serviciilor, precum sunt i cele furnizate de ctre sectorul TIC.
Lund n considerare cele expuse anterior, Moldova trebuie s valorifice potenialul
existent al sectorului TIC.
Evaluarea situaiei n orice sector presupune nelegerea coninutului
economic al sectorului. Pornind de la faptul c la moment se observ o tendin de
reorganizare accelerat a sectorului TIC n corespundere cu definiia de coninut
economic al sectorului n redacia OECD-2007, aprobat n 2009 de Direcia de
Statistic a Organizaiei Naiunilor Unite (ONU), vom lua ca baz definiia data de
organul dat i vom evalua situaia n ramur prin prisma definiiei date. n
conformitate cu definiia OECD-2007, prin Sector al Tehnologiilor Informaiei i
de Comunicaii nelegem un sector economic format convenional din patru
industrii: tehnologia informaiei (TI), comunicaiile electronice (CE), producerea
echipamentelor TIC i comerul cu echipamentele TIC, incluznd urmtoarele
activiti:
Industria tehnologiei informaiei:
- activiti de realizare a soft-ului la comand (software orientat client)
(62.01);
- activiti de consultan n tehnologia informaiei (62.02);
265
JEAN MONNET
- activiti de management (gestiune i exploatare) a mijloacelor de calcul

(62.03);
- alte activiti i servicii privind tehnologia informaiei (62.09);
- prelucrarea datelor, administrarea paginilor web i activiti conexe (62.11);
- activiti ale portalurilor web (62.12);
- activiti de editare a jocurilor de calculator (58.21);
- activiti de editare a altor produse software (58.29).
Industria comunicaiilor electronice:
- activiti de telecomunicaii prin reele cu cablu (61.10);
- activiti de telecomunicaii prin reele fr cablu (exclusiv prin satelit)
(61.20);
- activiti de telecomunicaii prin satelit (61.30);
- alte activiti de telecomunicaii (61.90).
Industria de producere a echipamentelor TIC:
- fabricarea calculatoarelor i a echipamentelor periferice (26.20);
- fabricarea echipamentelor de comunicaii (26.30);
- fabricarea de cabluri cu fibr optic (27.31);
- repararea echipamentelor de comunicaii (95.12);
Industria de comer cu echipamentele TIC:
- comer cu ridicata al calculatoarelor, echipamentelor periferice i softwarelui (46.51);
- comer cu amnuntul al calculatoarelor, unitilor periferice i software-lui
n magazine specializate (47.41);
- comer cu ridicata de componente i echipamente electronice i de
telecomunicaii (46.52);
- comer cu amnuntul al echipamentului pentru telecomunicaii n magazine
specializate (47.42);
- activiti de nchiriere i leasing cu maini i echipamente de birou (inclusiv
calculatoare) (77.33)
La moment R. Moldova este n proces de armonizare a sistemului naional
de eviden statistic la cerinele Direcia de Statistic a Organizaiei Naiunilor
Unite (ONU), de aceea sistemul de raportare actual utilizat n R.Moldova nu
permite de a face o analiz complet a tuturor prilor componente a sectorului.
ANRCETI reglementeaz activitatea a dou industrii: cea a tehnologiei
informaiei i cea a comunicaiilor electronice. Conform datelor agentiei n
conformitate cu prevederile Legii privind reglementarea prin liceniere a activitii
de ntreprinztor nr.451-XV din 30.07.2001, Agenia elibereaz licene pentru dou
genuri de activitate n domeniul tehnologiei informaiei:
pentru furnizarea serviciilor de elaborare, ntreinere i implementare a
produselor program, echipamentelor i sistemelor informatice de importan statal
n 2009 ANRCETI a eliberat 36 licene;
pentru furnizarea serviciilor de proiectare, elaborare, implementare a
266

sistemelor i resurselor informaionale automatizate de importan statal (crearea

bazelor de date, exploatarea acestora i serviciile privind furnizarea informaiei) i
serviciilor de asigurare a funcionrii acestora n 2009 au fost eliberate 35 licene.
Imperfeciunea sistemului de eviden statistic nu permite ducerea
evidenei indicatorilor cantitativi de activitate a industriei date, ceea ce trebuie s
fie una din direciile de perfecionare pe viitor al sistemului dat. n 2008, cifra de
afaceri a industriei TI se estimeaz la 184,7 mil. lei. Astfel, n perioada anilor 20062008, cifr de afaceri a industriei TI a crescut de 2,8 ori. n perioada anilor 20032008, volumul exportului de produse program (software) a crescut de 10 ori, de la
1,2 mln. dolari SUA pn la 26,3 mln. dolari SUA. Aceast cretere este urmare a
unei politici publice incipiente orientate spre susinerea dezvoltrii sectorului TIC.
Totalul de cheltuieli pentru TI n anul 2008 a constituit 833 mln. lei, atestnd o
cretere de 228 mil. lei fa de anul 2006. n structura cheltuielilor pentru TI se
observ un ritm de cretere avansat a procurrilor software (23 % din totalul de
cheltuieli) care a sporit de 2,5 ori fa de anul 2006. Aceast tendin se explic
prin creterea utilizrii software cu respectarea drepturilor de autor asupra acestuia.
n acest sens, ultimul studiu al Business Software Alliance (BSA) cu privire la
pirateria software pentru PC-uri, constat c ponderea software-ului ilegal n totalul
software-ului utilizat n Republica Moldova a sczut de la 96% n 2006 la 90% n
2008 i a constituit circa 40 milioane dolari SUA. Utilizarea ilegal a software-ului
limiteaz dezvoltarea industriei i reduce considerabil piaa de TI din Republica
Moldova. Totodat, cheltuielile pentru TI, fiind raportate la cap de locuitor 20
dolari per capita, fiind cu mult mai mici fa de cheltuielile similare din rile
Europei de sud-est i de aproape 50 de ori mai mici dect media cheltuielilor rilor
UE 725 dolari per capita.
Industria comunicaiilor electronice presupune asigurarea activitilor de
telecomunicaii prin diferite modaliti. Conform datelor ANRCETI, ncepnd cu
15 septembrie 2008, data intrrii n vigoare a clauzelor cap. IV al Legii 241/2007,
referitor la aplicarea regimului de autorizare general, care reprezint un regim
juridic aplicabil furnizrii reelelor i serviciilor de comunicaii electronice i care
determin drepturile i obligaiile furnizorilor fiecrui tip de reea sau serviciu. Prin
aplicarea regimului de autorizare general, n anul 2009, Agenia a acordat dreptul
de a activa pe piaa comunicaiilor electronice la 166 companii. Printre acestea, 75
snt juctori" noi intrai pe piaa respectiv, iar 91 -juctori" vechi care au fost
autorizai de ctre Agenie n legtur cu expirarea termenului de valabilitate a
licenelor primite anterior sau cu renunarea benevol la licenele deinute n
favoarea noului regim de autorizare general. n acest sens, au fost depuse 116
notificri n vederea furnizrii reelelor publice de comunicaii electronice i 141
notificri n vederea furnizrii serviciilor publice de comunicaii electronice. Pe
primele trei locuri n topul preferinelor acestor companii s-au clasat serviciile de
acces la Internet (63), transmisiuni de date (52) i serviciile de programe
audiovizuale (42).
267
JEAN MONNET
La 31 decembrie 2009, de dreptul de a activa pe piaa comunicaiilor

electronice beneficiau: 214 companii autorizate pentru furnizarea reelelor i/sau
serviciilor de comunicaii electronice, conform prevederilor cap. IV al Legii
241/2007; 859 deintori a 918 licene pentru diverse genuri de activitate n
domeniul telecomunicaiilor i informaticii, obinute n condiiile Legii
telecomunicaiilor nr.520-XIII din 07.07.1995, n vigoare la momentul respectiv, i
8 deintori ai licenelor individuale.
Cele 918 licene obinute n condiiile Legii telecomunicaiilor includ:
101 licene generale pentru prestarea serviciilor de telefonie fix local;
656 licene generale pentru prestarea serviciilorn domeniul
informaticii;
38 licene tehnice pentru construirea, ntreinerea, exploatarea, precum
i crearea posturilor de radio prin eter i/sau prin cablu;
123 licene tehnice pentru construirea, ntreinerea, exploatarea, precum
i crearea posturilor de televiziune prin eter i/sau cablu.
Licenele individuale includ:
1 licen individual pentru prestarea serviciilor de telefonie fix local,
interurban i internaional (Moldtelecom" S.A.);
4 licene individuale pentru prestarea serviciilor de telefonie mobil celular
(Orange Moldova" S.A., Moldcell" S.A., Eventis" S.R.L. i Moldtelecom"
S.A.);
3 licene pentru utilizarea frecvenelor radio n scopul furnizrii reelelor i
serviciilor de comunicaii electronice mobile celulare de generaia a treia (3G)
(Orange Moldova" S.A., Moldcell" S.A. i Moldtelecom" S.A.).
Ponderea telefoniei mobile n structura pieei de comunicaii electronice a
crescut cu 3 puncte procentuale (p. p.) i a constituit 53,9%, iar serviciile de acces
la Internet - cu 1,4 p. p. i au alctuit 7,8%. Totodat, ponderea telefoniei fixe a
sczut cu 4,4 p. p. i a constituit 34,2%, iar a serviciilor de difuzare i retransmise a
programelor audiovizuale s-a meninut la nivelul anului 2008 i a alctuit 4,1%.
Dei trendul vnzrilor pe cele patru piee de comunicaii electronice a fost,
n 2009, diferit, numrul utilizatorilor de servicii a continuat s creasc. Numrul
total al acestora a sporit, fa de 2008, cu 10,7% i a atins cifra de 4 mil. 353 mii.
Potrivit datelor statistice, 64% din numrul total al beneficiarilor de servicii
de comunicaii electronice sunt utilizatori ai serviciilor de telefonie mobil, 26,1% de telefonie fix, 4,7% - de acces la Internet i 5,2% - ai serviciilor TV prin cablu.
Urmare a creterii numrului de utilizatori ai serviciilor de comunicaii
electronice ratele de penetrare a serviciilor de telefonie mobil s-a ridicat la 78,1%,
de telefonie fix - la 31,9%, de acces fix la Internet - la 5,7% i a serviciilor TV
prin cablu - la 6,34%.
n anul de referin, volumul total al investiiilor efectuate n dezvoltarea
pieelor de comunicaii electronice s-a redus, fa de 2008, cu 10,9% i a nsumat
1750 mil. lei. Aceast evoluie a fost cauzat, n temei, de diminuarea investiiilor
n telefonia fix, mobil i serviciile de difuzare i retransmisie a programelor
268

audiovizuale. Cei mai mari investitori au fost trei companii de comunicaii

electronice Moldtelecom" S.A., Orange Moldova" S.A. i Moldcell" S.A. care
mpreun au asigurat 95,5% din totalul investiiilor. Moldtelecom"S.A. a investit
742,8 mil. lei sau 42,4% din total, Orange Moldova" S.A.- 692,3 mil. lei sau
39,6%, iar Moldcell" S.A. - 235,4 mil. lei sau 13,5% din totalul investiiilor.
n 2009, cele mai semnificative investiii au fost efectuate n reelele mobile
- 1 136 mil. lei sau 64,9% din total. Investiiile n serviciile de acces la Internet au
crescut cu 56,2% i au alctuit 238,6 mil. lei. Totodat, volumul investiiilor n
reelele fixe au sczut cu 29,8% i au constituit 340,8 mil. lei, iar n reelele
audiovizuale - s-au redus cu 41,3% i au nsumat 34,2 mil. lei.
La momentul actual, n Republica Moldova n calitate de surs oficial de
informaie referitor la situaia curent i dinamica dezvoltrii industriilor de
producere i comer cu echipamentele TIC servesc datele Biroului Naional de
Statistic. n calitate de surs neoficial de informaii consolidate despre aceste
industrii servete Cartea Alb. Sectorul TIC n Moldova" elaborat de ctre
Asociaia Naional a Companiilor private n domeniul TIC. Conform datelor din
Cartea Alb, n anul 2007 n Moldova activau circa 89 de companii specializate n
producerea de echipament TIC, fa de 75 companii n anul 2005. In anul 2007
circa 154 de companii se specializau n comerul angro de echipamente TIC, fa de
124 companii n anul 2005. Calculele pe baza datelor BNS arat c producia de
echipament TIC are un rol marginal n rezultatele totale ale sectorului TIC, dar
tendinele generale snt totui pozitive (ponderea sa evolund de la 0.75% din PIB
n 2005 la 1.44% n 2007). La rndul su, comerul angro cu echipament TIC
deinea o cot n cretere n total valoare adugat TIC: 30% n 2007 comparativ cu
16,5% n 2005. Presupunem c estimrile fcute sunt aproximative din cauza
activitilor economice nenregistrate. n 2007 valoarea total a TVA pltit de
industria de producere TIC constituia 23 milioane lei i 167,8 milioane lei - de
industria de comer angro cu echipamente TIC.
Problema major a industriilor de producere i comer cu echipamentele
TIC snt cerinele complexe i costisitoare de standardizare i certificare, cadrul
fiscal i vamal complex care n ansamblu nu stimuleaz dezvoltarea industriei i
nici consumul, genernd o anumit pondere a activitilor nenregistrate. Politicile
publice pentru aceste industrii vor fi orientate spre stimularea consumului i
oficializarea ofertei.
Rezultate i discuii. Cele prezentate atest c sectorul TIC este n
dezvoltare, pe viitor preconizindu-se extinderea acestuia. Trendurile existente
permit afirmarea c cele mai dinamice piee vor fi piaa accesului n band larg,
prin refuzul la servciile de band ngust, precum i piaa servciilor de difuzare i
retransmisie a programelor audiovizuale. Rata de penetrare a serviciilor de acces la
Internet n band larg la puncte fixe a ajuns n 2009 la 5,2%, acest indicator este
mult sub media de 23,5% nregistrat n rile din Uniunea Europeana. n prezent,
exist rezerve enorme pentru creterea acestei piee, n special prin promovarea de
269
JEAN MONNET
ctre furnizori a ofertelor convergente de date, voce, video i mobil. Potrivit

estimrilor Ageniei, numrul abonailor la serviciile n band larg se va majora cu
peste 45% i va atinge cifra de 270 mii. Cel mai rapid va crete numrul de
utilizatori n localitile din afara mun. Chiinu, unde acesta ar putea s se
dubleze. Se estimeaz, de asemenea, creterea rapid a numrului de utilizatori ai
serviciilor mobile n band larg. Potrivit rapoartelor statistice, furnizorii de
telefonie mobil au nregistrat, n 2009, circa 80.000 de utilizatori de Internet mobil
n band larg. n anul 2010 numrul acestor utilizatori va crete cu cel puin 80%.
Aceleai estimri arat c n 2010 piaa serviciilor de difuzare i retransmisie va fi
marcat de o dezvoltare mai dinamic a serviciilor TV multicanal digitale, precum
ar fi TV digital prin cablu, IPTV, DTH. Estimrile efectuate de ANRCETI arat c
telefonia fix va realiza o stabilizare, creterea fiind nesemnificativ, telefonia
mobil va continua s ctige teren n faa telefoniei fixe, din contul mobilitii
oferite i diversificarea serviciilor oferite.
Concluzii. Concluzionnd cele expuse anterior sectorul TIC este un sector
dinamic, n dezvoltare continu, care contribuie la formarea PIB al R. Moldova.
ns estimrile fcute arat c exist rezerve n dezvoltarea sectorului, cum ar fi:
a) nivelul sczut de competitivitate a companiilor TIC autohtone;
b) sistemul de indicatori statistici al sectorului TIC neactualizat, ce se
rsfrnge la poziiile Republicii Moldova n rating-urile internaionale;
c) ponderea mare a software-ului utilizat ilegal;
d) cerinele de standardizare i certificare complexe i costisitoare, standardele
tehnice n sectorul TIC neactualizate;
e) eficientizarea mecanismelor de reglementare a pieei TIC;
f) nivelul sczut de penetrare a accesului la Internet n band larg;
i) cererea sczut la produsele i serviciile de TI din partea statului.
Soluionarea problemelor menionate anterior se realizeaz prin intermediul
implementrii strategiilor de stat n sector, care vor permite transformarea
sectorului TIC ntr-un sector economic bine consolidat, eficient i

competitiv, i ca urmare realizarea planului individual de aciuni UE-RM.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Planul de aciuni UE-R.Moldova, ghid, http://www.e-democracy.md
2. Raport privind activitatea ANRCETI i evoluia pieelor de comunicaii
electronice, 2009.
3. Strategia de dezvoltare a sectorului tehnologiilor informaiei i de comunicaii
pe anii 2010-2013.
4. http://www.undp.md/border/Pol_vecin_ue.html
5. http://eeas.europa.eu/delegations/moldova/eu_moldova/political_relations/index
_en.htm
270

ANALYSIS OF SOME DECISIONAL

PROCESSES IN BANK POLITICS
GURGHI Mariana,
Abstract:
The paper proposes a quantitative analysis for this approach considering the money
offer volume coming from the depositors as a linear function, growing in respect with
deposit interest rates, and money volume offered for crediting represents a part from the
demand volume. Initially, an analytical analysis using conditional optimization methods
was done, using lagrange function. The analyzed situation describes a model containing 2
agents, in their aggregate form. The model complicates becoming multidimensional (goal
function being concave, but the restrictions convex), analytical methods being difficult to
use in order to find an efficient solution.
Key words: bank politics, money supply and demand, mathematical decisional
model.
Introduction: Problems that arise at the edification of adequate situation

politics for those environments in which the commercial bank is acting like an
economic agent, with the purpose of financial potential improvement, in maximum
attention reaction conditions of the two environments confronted: creditors and
debtors, are frequently approached[1,2,4,5]. On the other hand, every economic
agent, deponent or creditor solicitor tends to obtain o bigger interest rate,
respectively, a smaller one.
Methods and materials: The current paper proposes an quantitative analysis,
subject to this approach, considering that the money supply volume succeeded
from the deponents represents a linear function, growing in respect to interest
deposit interest rates, whereas the money supply volume represent a part of the
total demand volume.
b1
271
JEAN MONNET
Figure 1. Money supply (deposits)
Figure 2. Money demand (credits)
Money supply represents the multitude of deposits registered by the

bank depending on the interest rate a1 b1 , where a1 0, b1 0 . Of
course, the offer of money supply might include some other banking activity
revenues, as disparities in currency sale/buy, bank commissions, other payments
performed by banks clients.
Suppose the bank has a innovative approach, living at the discretion of the
client the assignation of the two values, a1 and b1 , but negotiating their assignation
in specific limits imposed by the bank: a1 a 1 ; a 1 and b1 b1 ;b1 . A graphical

representation then, of linear functions of the deposits registered by the bank for
three deponent categories, with diverse interest rates , where ; is given
by Figure 3:

a3
b3
a1
a2
b1
b2
Figure 3. Diversity of money supply (deposits)

272

Lets suppose that all the clients are homogenized, everyone is subjected to
the same interest rate. The total or global money supply constitutes:
n
j
j 1
Respectively, the money demand function is: a 2 b2 , and

a 2 , b2 0 . On the other hand, the bank offers money volume for
individuals and businesses, where 0;1 . The case when is equal to zero
determine a general stop in the crediting process held by the bank.
Figure 4 represents schematic the entire money flow, under the conditions
in which the bank is oriented to maximize its revenue. The total money mass, that
the bank has to return to deponents, at a given moment of time, is equal to
1 , whereas the cash flows following from banks debtors are given by
1 .
Money demand
Money supply
Individuals or
businesses that
make deposits
a1b1
a2 b2
1a1b1
Individuals or
businesses that
1a2 b2request credits
Bank
Figure 4. Supply and demand money flows

Results and discussions: The authors present a mathematical model that
analytically represents banks interests, taken into consideration the severity of the
commitment with respect to two external agents: creditors and debtors. The
purpose function F, given by notation (1), represents bank revenue at a given
moment of time, regarding the restrictions of the bank space (2) and obviously, the
ones where interest rates with respect to both environments are limited, given by D
domain (3):
m
i 1
j 1
F ; 1 i 1 j max
m
i 1
j 1
i k j 0
, D , : ;
(1)
(2)
(3)
Evidently, revenue function maximization will come true under the
restriction 0 and its regard. In the situation in which the bank
273
JEAN MONNET
reserves are modest, the quantity of money offered by the bank should
not exceed deposits quantity, subtracting the volume o binding reserves distributed
by the bank, noted as 0 0 0 .
Initially, an analytical analysis is performed using conditional optimization
methods, that is, making use of Lagrange function. We are entitled to use this
instrumentation, because the given model frames itself in Kuhn-Tucker theorem
limits, objective function is concave in respect to control variables ; ,
restrictions being convex.
L ; ; F ; 0
Out of the necessary and sufficient conditions results that the optimal
solution (in relation to the Lagrange function) is given by * , * , * :
L , , max min L , , min max L , ,
; D , 0
0 , ; D
If , frames into the D domain, then this pair of values represent the
optimal solution, or in an economic context deposits and credits interest rates,
suitable to be established by the banking institution, in order to obtain a maximum
revenue.
Application of analytical methods in order to solve this kind of models,
ordinarily, is impossible. First of all, a real problem is of very big dimensions;
secondly, the necessary and sufficient conditions are applied by a essential number
of restrictions. An alternative would be a modification and adaptation of known
Arrow-Hurwitz method to the given model, having all the initial data. A formal
description of this method, in respect to the problem approached, consists of
minimization by and maximization by , of Lagrange function[3,6].
Lets note the partial derivation vectors of Lagrange function, calculated in
L
L
L
relation to respective variables, as:
,
,
. 0 , 0 , 0 values are
determined arbitrary. When constructing an iterative process (according to ArrowHurwitz method), k , k , k admissible set is being determined, according to the
scheme:
L k ; k ; k
, A :
k 1 PA k hk1
L k ; k ; k
, B :
k 1 PB k hk2
k
k
k
L ; ;
, : 0
k 1 P k hk3
Specialty reviews identify and demonstrate the convergeness of this

method, only if the underneath conditions are respected:
*
274

i
k
h 0,
hki
k 0
h
k 0
i
k
(divergent series ) ,
for
example,
Hi
, H i 0, i 1,2,3.
k 1
In some situations, the following requirement might be also useful:
hki 0
,
i 2
k
, i 1,2,3 .
Conclusions: In order to obtain adequate solutions, of course approximate,

for sufficiently big k values, it is important to specify initially the number of
economic agents classified by categories, deponents preferences and restrictions,
constraint grades accepted by credit solicitors and values of this parameters, that
would characterize the state of bank, explained by input and output flows, for a
certain period of time.
Adequate modeling of a decision process, generated by banking politics is
confronted by difficulties of high complexity. First, it is due to the stochastic or
even uncertain nature of input and output flows[1,3,5]. Second, obviously, for
certain periods of time these flows identify themselves with a dynamic character
and elaboration of acceptable, optimal decisions, and the models, in this case,
present effects of lag processes[2,4,6].
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
REFERENCES:
Altman, Edward .I., and A. Saunders, 1997, Credit risk measurement:
Development over the last 20 years, Journal of Banking and finance 21,
1721-1742.
Crosbie, Peter, and Jeff Bohn, 2003, Modeling default risk, (Moody's KMV).
Jackson, Patricia, and William Perraudin, 2000, Regulatory implications of
credit risk modelling, Journal of Banking and Finance 24, 1-14.
Martin, D., 1977, Early warning of bank failure - A logit regression approach,
Journal of Banking and Finance 1.
www.mit.edu/asuman/www/documents/Allerton_Paper.pdf
275
JEAN MONNET
PROSPECTS FOR LONG-TERM INVESTMENTS

AFTER THE GLOBAL FINANCIAL CRISIS
ILIE Georgeta,
Dimitrie Cantemir Christian University, Bucharest, Romania
Abstract:
The recent financial and economic crisis has shaken the foundation of the global
financial system and raised difficult questions about the future global economy.
Recognizing the increasing importance of long-term investments, this paper explores the
place of long-term investing and long-term investors in the global financial architecture.
More exactly, it aims to provide some answers to the questions such as where the worlds
long-term capital comes from, what might constrain its flows, how and where it is directed
and what type of developments we can expect to see over the next years. The work
furthermore contains some directions to reduce the constraints on long-term investing and
increase the benefits that come from it.
Key words: long-term investing, investors, impact, constraints, changes,
developments
1. Introduction. The recent global financial crisis has been a challenging

moment for many investors. In this paper, there are analyzed what happened during
the crisis in terms of the preparation and response of long-term investors. In this
context, there are emphasized the important lessons that have been learned and
what that means for investment strategies, particularly new approaches to liquidity
management and investor asset allocation frameworks. In conclusion, there are
underlined how the investor response to the crisis, combined with longer-term
trends including impending regulatory changes, might affect flows of long-term
capital.
2. Who are long-term investors? Long-term investing can be defined as
investing with the expectation of holding an asset for an indefinite period of time
by an investor with the capacity to do so. Usually a long-term investment is
expected to be held for at least 10 years or through a complete business cycle. A
long-term investment focuses on the intent of the investor when making the
investment and the investors ability to follow through on that intention in the face
of market pressure. Besides, a long-term investment might be sold more quickly if
the market puts a high enough value on them.
There are a range of long-term assets in terms of both their time horizon and
their liquidity that attract long-term investors, such as: major infrastructure
investments, direct private equity and venture capital, and strategic stakes in public
companies.
3. The new significance of long-term investing in the crisis. Long-term
investing has received new significance taking into account the global economic
crisis of the last few years. Debate has focused on long-term investors helping to
stabilize financial markets, impacting the time horizon of corporate managers and
funding important long-term projects such as infrastructure and the development of
276

a low-carbon economy.
4. Market volatility, as an effect of the crisis. The financial crisis caused
extreme market volatility in 2008 and 2009. In the most recent crisis a large
amount asset classes, not just equities, were affected resulting in higher than
expected levels of losses and unanticipated short-term liabilities on the part of
long-term investors.
For many long-term investors, the crisis and the current economic climate
have raised a few questions and highlighted the need for rebuilding investment
frameworks and governance processes.
5. Investment framework and governance process changes in the crisis.
The crisis put considerable pressure on the investment framework and governance
process of long-term investors, forcing some institutions to restructure every aspect
of it, including their attitude about long-term investing, their approach to
formulating risk appetites and how they make investment decisions. Perhaps
surprisingly, investors say the most critical lessons they are taking away from the
crisis concern people and cultural issues, rather than investing matters in a more
technical sense.
5.1. Investment attitude in the crisis. The crisis has led many long-term
investors to highlight their need to reassess and formalize their investment attitude
and set out this attitude more clearly as part of a better governance and stakeholder
communication process.
The development of an appropriate set of investment beliefs is complicated
by the uncertain macroeconomic outlook and its implications, e.g. uncertainty
about the likely level of long-term investment returns and the best areas in which to
invest. Some beliefs that support traditional long-term investing strategies have
been questioned in light of the crisis.
In the meantime, many long-term investors have been struggling in an
environment where they expect average future returns to be lower combined with
greater interim volatility in asset prices. This atypical intensity of volatility makes
short-term trading strategies more attractive for some investors, if also more risky.
Making the right think on just a few days can possibly generate the total market
returns for an entire year, when in more peaceful times it would take many times
the number of right calls to reach that goal.
Although the debate is still ongoing, most of the investors seem to think
that the crisis will not fundamentally change their investment beliefs and
philosophies that support long-term investing. As an alternative, they consider that
essential changes will be seen in the governance and execution of strategies.
In this situation, numerous institutions have been taking the initial steps
towards formalizing these investment beliefs by encouraging a strong debate
centered on:
the available sources of return;
the comparative advantages of this institution;
the positive and negative implications of the investment strategy.
277
JEAN MONNET
This debate is seen as one approach to re-establish confidence inside the

organization. Many long-term investors have been making great efforts to hold
their stakeholders in the debate as they further work to enhance the communication
of investment beliefs. Some sovereign wealth funds, for example, have directed a
mass education effort towards the whole population of the country via academic
research and more direct dissemination such as the media.
5.2. Risk appetite - increase risk versus decrease risk. Currently, a
tension exists for long-term investors when reassessing the amount and type of risk
they are willing to assume, specifically. their risk appetite. There are important
opposing pressures, consequential from the crisis itself and from other structural
changes, to both decrease and increase risk in their portfolios.
Managing this tension and taking a position on risk appetite is a crucial step
for long-term investors. Particularly, should the return targets drive the amount of
risk taken or the risk appetite drive the return targets?
In this debate, it is helpful to recognize the three options an individual
institution can take regarding their risk appetite:
maintain pre-crisis risk levels; keep risk levels or risk/return levels at their
stable position, pre-crisis level;
decrease risk; diminish long-term risk in order to take away the impact of
future attacks of market volatility and institutional illiquidity;
increase risk; raise long-term risk, specifically increase exposure to risky
asset classes compared to pre-crisis levels.
5.3. Decision-making structure in line with long-term interests. The
crisis underlined the significance of putting into place a decision-making structure
that enables appropriate and successful decision-making by long-term investors.
From this point of view, investors are oriented towards:
ensuring individual accountability of decision makers;
measuring and tracking long-term investment performance;
structuring of incentive compensation systems to align with a long-term
mandate;
balancing between internal and external fund managers.
6. Changing investment strategies. Besides re-examining their investment
framework and governance process, investors have been seeking to build:
investment strategies that take better account of liquidity requirements;
asset allocation frameworks that better capture the fundamental drivers of
risk and return.
However, due to the market swings of the last few years, the advanced
thinking on some of these topics only really began during 2010, and new ideas as
well as relevant methods of implementation are still emerging.
6.1. New approaches to liquidity management. The major lesson from the
crisis for many long-term investors was that liquidity management must be
incorporated more explicitly into an overall investment strategy and asset allocation
framework.
278

Long-term investors
During the crisis, some long-term investors were forced to make suboptimal
investment decisions when the available liquidity in their portfolio was lacking to
meet liquidity needs. One reason for this was that they did not precisely predict
their cash flow, either because of increased requirements of beneficiaries, external
managers or counterparties or the deficient funding from sponsors.
In addition, the market dried up for those assets that might have been
considered part of a liquidity defense, forcing institutions that needed to sell to do
so at a deep discount to the assets perceived fundamental value.
Finally, investors expected that diversification would prevent all assets
from simultaneously dropping significantly below their perceived value and that
assets which did not lose their value could be sold to meet short-term obligations;
instead, investors were faced with high degrees of asset correlation that limited the
benefits of this strategy. Increasingly, many long-term investors are likely to
allocate a greater proportion of their assets to safe, liquid investments such as cash
or high-grade bonds.
6.2. Rising approaches to asset allocation. Before the crisis, many
investors increased the number of asset classes in their portfolio considering that
this would give diversification benefits and increase risk-adjusted returns.
However, the financial crisis highlighted that these asset classes may in fact be
associated during economic downturns.
The result has been a shift by long-term investors towards new, more riskfocused asset allocation frameworks that potentially better capture diversification
benefits. Going forward, many long-term investors are likely to use a selection of
these approaches in combination with more traditional techniques. The investors
hope that triangulating between approaches will give them a better and more
flexible perspective.
The recent crisis has exposed a few constraints that some of the long term
investors face when executing long-term investment strategies. In order to ease
these constraints on long-term investing and increase the benefits that flow from it,
there are obvious the followings recommendations:
Amplify positive impact
Diminish constraints to making long-term
of a long-term investing
investments
strategy
Long-term investors should build up performance
measurement systems that balance development a
More engaged ownership long-term perspective with short-term
by shareholders of public accountability;
companies should be
Long-term investors should put into action
encouraged by policycompensation systems that better bring into line
makers and long-term
stakeholders with the long-term mandate;
investors.
Long-term investors should support among
stakeholders a better understanding of the
implications of a long-term investing strategy.
279
JEAN MONNET
Amplify positive impact

of a long-term investing
strategy
Diminish constraints to making long-term

investments
Policymakers
Policy-makers should consider the not deliberate

impact of regulatory decisions on investor
capacity to make long-term investments;
Policy-makers should diminish the impact of
capital protectionism on long-term investors.
7. Conclusions. The role of long-term investing has received increasing
attention. Recent studies suggest that there is a growing global need for long-term
capital in both private and public markets, while it is recognized that short-term
investors play an important role in capital markets by providing liquidity and
ensuring short-term accountability. As the overall capacity for long-term investing
is diminishing, ensuring an adequate supply of long-term capital is a crucial issue.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
REFERENCES:
Bool, H. 2008. The Investment Crisis - Where Are the Real Leaders?,
http://ezinearticles.com/
Guellec, D.; Wunsch-Vincent, S. 2009. Policy Responses to the Economic
Crisis: Investing in Innovation for Long-Term Growth, OECD, available on:
http://www.oecd.org
Sahu, R.P., Gupta, J.K. 2008. Investment tips for crisis times, available on:
http://www.rediff.com/money/
Scheven, F. 2011. Financial Crisis Sent Long-Term Investing Spiraling
Downward,
in
Institutional
Investor,
available
on:
http://www.institutionalinvestor.com/
Wyman, O. 2011. The Future of Long-term Investing, World Economic Forum
USA
Inc.,
Geneva,
Switzerland,
available
on:
http://www.institutionalinvestor.com/
World Investment Report 2010, UNCTAD, Geneva, available on:
http://www.unctad.org/
280

DEPOZITELE SURSA DE ASIGURARE A BUNSTARII

POPULAIEI N CONTEXTUL REALIZRII PLANULUI INDIVIDUAL
DE ACIUNI UE-RM
LOZOVANU Carolina, ROMANCIUC Elina
Universitatea Tehnic a Moldovei
Abstract:
European Neighborhood Policy represents a new approach for UE relations with its
neighbors. The realization of policy is done through individual actions plan. One of the
major domains of individual plan is poverty reduction and economical welfare of Republic
of Moldova. Banking system has the major role to provide a wide range of banking
products to cover the necessity of different category of people. The deposits are one of
them, representing one of revenue sources contributing to nation welfare.
Key words: European Neighborhood Policy, individual actions plan, deposits,
banking system.
Introducere. Anul 2004 aduce pe agenda UE doua evenimente notabile.

Primul eveniment este lrgirea istorica UE prin primirea a dousprezece state n
doua valuri - primul val (2004) cuprinznd zece state i al doilea val (2007) format
din Romnia i Bulgaria. Pentru a prentampna impresia apariiei unei noi falii pe
continentul european, UE lanseaz conceptul de Europa extins i conceptul de
politic european de vecintate pentru statele vecine nemembre i vecine.
Conceptul de Europa extins proiecteaz o Europa nealterat de noi linii de
separare cu un set de valori comune, un spaiu al cooperrii i prosperitii.
Conceptul de Politica european de vecintate (PEV) lansat de ctre
Parlamentul European, are un scurt, gradual i intens istoric, materializat ntr-un
cadru programatic i acional de politici, ce urmrete transformarea noiunii de
grania ntr-un spaiu al cooperrii i al legturilor politice, economice i sociale
care sa evite crearea unei falii de genul cortinei de fier.
Ambele concepte sunt construite a fi o alternativa la integrarea n UE. Ele
sunt concepute ca un rspuns la cererile vecinilor pentru obinerea de promisiuni
privind o eventual aderare i n acelai timp ca garanii pentru actualele state
membre ca Uniunea nu se va extinde pe termen nedefinit.
De la bun nceput, politica de vecintate european este alturata i distinct
de politica de lrgire a UE: totodat, aceasta politic nu poate fi considerat ca o
etap de pregtire a lrgirii, deoarece statele crora li se adreseaz nu sunt vizate
a fi integrate.
PEV este structurata pe patru direcii: Rusia, grupului de noi state
independente occidentale (Ucraina, Moldova, Belarus), Caucazul de Sud (Armenia,
Azerbaijan si Georgia) i statele din Sudul Mediteranei (Algeria, Egipt, Israel,
Iordania, Liban, Libia, Maroc, Autoritatea Palestinian, Siria i Tunisia).
Printre beneficiile oferite de PEV se numr cele ce in de dezvoltarea
economic i social precum i obinerea posibilitii de acces pe piaa intern i
281
JEAN MONNET
integrarea n cadrul altor alte politici europene: Educaia, Pregtirea profesional i

tineretul; Cercetarea; Probleme de mediu; Cultura; Politica audio-vizualului.
Pentru fiecare stat vizat de PEV, n baza Comunicrii Politica European de
Vecintate. Strategia i Rapoartele pe ar, care stabilete paii concrei de
implementare a politicii de vecintate i modul de extindere a beneficiilor lrgirii
UE asupra noilor si vecini, pentru atingerea scopurilor au fost elaborate Planuri de
Aciune (PA). PA reprezint un set de prioriti pentru statele vizate n contextul
PEV i este documentul politic-cheie n dezvoltarea relaiilor dintre UE i vecinii
si. Din 1991 pana acum asistena acordat R. Moldova de ctre UE a atins cifra de
circa 300 milioane de euro. Aceasta a inclus asisten acordat prin intermediul
Programului TACIS (componentele: naional, regional i cooperare
transfrontalier), precum i prin intermediul unor programe tematice.
Prin intermediul noului Programului National IEVP, n perioada 2007-2010
R. Moldova i-au fost alocate 209,7 milioane de euro. Asistena este concentrat pe
3 sectoare prioritare, selectate in baza obiectivelor politicii definite n Planul de
Aciuni UE - Moldova:
susinerea n dezvoltarea democratic i n buna guvernare;
susinerea n reforma sistemului judiciar i crearea capacitii
administrative;
susinerea n reducerea nivelului srciei i n creterea nivelului economic
Materiale i metode. Dezvoltarea sectorului bancar, disponibilitatea acestuia
de a satisface cereri distincte n produsele pe care le ofer reprezint una din
sarcina de baz a acestuia. Depunerile bneti efectuate la banc reprezint una din
sursele de venit a populaiei, iar volumul lor caracterizeaz i bunstarea populaiei.
Unul din instrumentele de economisire a banilor este depozitul bancar. Acesta
reprezint o sum de bani depus la banc pe o perioad definit, pentru care banca
pltete depuntorului o recompens, n form de dobnd. Exist mai multe
accepiuni referitoare la dobnd, aceasta fiind definit ca:
plata pentru o sum mprumutat (Guitton Henri, Economie politique);
recompensa pentru renunarea la lichiditate pe o anumit perioad de timp
(Keynes, Teoria general a folosirii minii de lucru, a dobnzii i a banilor);
prima pltit pentru gestionarea curent a resurselor (Heyne, Modul
economic de gndire);
preul pentru a pune economia n serviciul investiiei (Andre Page,
Economie politique);
valoarea banilor la momentul actual n banii de mine (conceptul neoclasic
dup Irving Fischer).
Altfel zis, dobnda este suma ce revine depuntorului la rambursarea depunerii
sau preul folosirii capitalului i remunerarea riscului ce-l implic mprumutatul.
Fie c este n lei, fie n valut, aceast form de economisire aduce beneficii celor
care prefer s in banii n bnci.
Bncile ofer o gam larg de depozite, n funcie de durat, moneda de
economisire i modalitatea de restituire a dobnzii. Criteriul cel mai important
282

pentru o persoan care decide s-i deschid un depozit la banc este nivelul
dobnzii. Atractivitatea unei bnci rezid tocmai n valoarea anual ct mai mare a
dobnzii. Inflaia influeneaz decisiv dobnda pe care bncile o ofer la depozite.
Ctigul depuntorului pe un an constituie diferena dintre rata inflaiei i valoarea
dobnzii. Rata dobnzii poate fi fix (protejeaz economiile de fluctuaiile negative
ale dobnzilor bancare i fructific eficient resursele financiare) sau variabil (se
modific, de regul la fiecare 3 luni, n funcie de evoluia pieei i de politica
intern a bncii i nu poate fi previzionat).
Susintorii masurilor de ncurajare a economisirii susin ca actuala criza s-a
declanat tocmai pe fondul avntului consumist scpat de sub control. Att
guvernele, corporaiile, ct si consumatorii casnici s-au angajat ntr-o spirala
consumist bazat n cea mai mare parte pe credit, ce a condus la lipsa de
lichiditate nregistrat n prezent n sistemul financiar-bancar i la suprasaturarea
pieelor mature cu case, maini, magazine de retail, restaurante, saloane cosmetice
i aproape orice alt produs comercial. Susintorii adoptrii msurilor de sprijinire a
economisirii spun ca ncurajarea pe mai departe a consumului nu poate fi dect o
tactic incontienta, care ar duce i mai mult la agravarea efectelor negative ale
crizei. Acest punct de vedere este ntlnit cu precdere printre economitii din
Europa. n Statele Unite ale Americii predomin ins ideea contrar. Pe principiul
cui pe cui se scoate, majoritatea macro-economitilor americani susin c ieirea
rii din criz se poate realiza numai prin creterea cererii de produse i servicii din
partea populaiei, corporaiilor i Guvernului. Altfel spus, prin ncurajarea
consumului i descurajarea economisirii. Asta dei dezechilibrele economice au
pornit de la dezordinea creat de criza creditelor sub-prime, caracterizata tocmai de
consumul pe credit. Adversarii msurilor de ncurajare a economisirii spun ca banii
pstrai n depozite bancare sunt echivaleni cu inerea economiilor la saltea, ei
necontribuind cu nimic la susinerea unei economii aflate deja in recesiune. De
cealalt parte, susintorii economisirii spun c aceasta asigur fondurile necesare
pentru investiiile viitoare. Cheltuirea ultimului bnu pe consum nu asigur o
migraie sntoas a capitalului, nu susine nfiinarea de noi afaceri, din lipsa
fondurilor pentru investiii. n schimb, contribuie la sprijinirea necondiionat a
firmelor active n prezent, indiferent ct de solide sunt i ct de sntos susin ele
economia aflat n criz.
Economisirea pe timp de criz pare un lucru fantezist, ns exist numeroase
instrumente financiare - cu precdere bancare - ce pot contribui la punerea deoparte
a unei sume de bani: la un moment dat ori periodic.
n plus, pentru a putea obine venituri n plus de pe urma economisirii banilor
proprii, trebuie analizate cu atenie sporit ofertele bncilor. Dincolo de produsele
standard ale bncilor, exist o serie de plasamente ce conduc la sporirea banilor
agonisii. Nivelul beneficiului depinde, n mare msur, de bugetul propriu, nevoile
personale i posibilitile de economisire.
Incertitudinea locurilor de munc i posibila involuie a ctigurilor salariale i
determin pe tot mai muli oameni s recurg la economisirea banilor. Unii aleg s
283
JEAN MONNET
i chiverniseasc veniturile punnd deoparte bani la saltea, n timp ce alii aleg s

fac economii la bnci. Cei din a doua categorie par s ias mai n ctig dect cei
care opteaz pentru varianta punerii banilor la ciorap. Produsele bancare pot oferi
un randament sporit banilor agonisii, dac se opteaz pentru cele mai bune
plasamente.
Contul de economii - bun pentru sraci
Soluiile cele mai la ndemn constau n contul de economii i depozitul la
termen. Acestea reprezint cele mai simple instrumente de economisire i sunt
potrivite celor care nu dispun de sume importante de bani ori nu au un bagaj de
cunotine financiare adecvat pentru a apela i la plasamente mai sofisticate, care
aduc beneficii mai mari. Contul de economii este o variant ideal, dac se
previzioneaz depunerea de sume mici de bani, la intervale de timp regulate.
Atenie la comisioane i carduri
n cazul n care se dispune de o sum mai mare de bani, se poate opta pentru
un depozit la termen, situaie n care dobnzile sunt ridicate. Exist dezavantajul c,
la depozitele la termen, nu pot fi retrai banii nainte de termen, fr a fi penalizat
deponentul. Dac se opteaz pentru un depozit la termen i se scot banii nainte de
timp, se pierde dobnda care se aplic depozitului. Cu alte cuvinte, contul de
economii este cel mai flexibil instrument de economisire, att sub aspectul
depunerilor periodice, ct i n privina retragerilor de bani. n privina conturilor de
economii, trebuie avut grij la utilizarea cardurilor ataate, cci bncile - de regul calculeaz dobnzile n mod diferit pentru sumele aflate n cont. Sunt uniti
bancare ce calculeaz dobnda pentru soldul existent la finalul fiecrei zile i o
vireaz n cont la sfritul lunii. Exist alte bnci care calculeaz dobnda la
anumite date fixe. Nu trebuie omise nici comisioanele care pot diminua ctigurile
de pe urma folosirii instrumentelor bancare, n discuie fiind comisioanele de
deschidere, de administrare i cele pentru retragerea de numerar.
Dobnzi mai mari pentru depozitele la termen
n cazul n care avei o sum mare de bani, indicate sunt depozitele la termen
sau certificatele de depozit. n linii mari, cele dou instrumente bancare ofer
avantaje similare, pn la un punct. Aceste avantaje constau n plasarea banilor pe
termene prestabilite, denominarea n lei, euro sau alte valute i au dobnzi anuale
mai mari dect n cazul contului de economii. Diferenele constau, n primul rnd, n
faptul c depozitul la termen ofer posibilitatea prelungirii automate, ceea ce nu
este valabil n cazul certificatului de depozit. ns, certificatul de depozit are un
avantaj care lipsete depozitului: permite retragerea de bani nainte de scaden,
fr a fi penalizai. La depozitul la termen, nu se primete dobnda la termen dac
se retrag bani nainte de scaden, caz n care se achit de ctre banc doar dobnda
aferent contului curent (dobnd ce are o valoare mult mai mic, de regul).
Pe parcursul anilor 2003-2010 rata dobnzii la depozite a nregistrat att
urcuuri, ct i coboruri. n 2003-2004 observm o cretere a ratei depozitelor i
un declin n 2004-2006 (figura 1). La nceputul perioadei de criz mondial,
bncile ncep s atrag economiile cetenilor pentru a suplini contul de lichiditi.
284

R a t a
d o b (n% z) i i
E v o lu ia r a t e i d o b n z ii la d e p o z it e n p e r io a d a 2 0 0 3 - 2 0 1 0
20
19
18
17
16
15
14
13
12
11
10
9
8
7
6
5
4
3
2
1
0
P e rs
MD L
P e rs
USD
P e rs
MD L
P e rs
USD
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
A n i i
o a n e ju rid ic e
o a n e ju rid ic e
/E U R O
o a n e fi z i c e
o a n e fi z i c e
/E U R O
2010
ia n . s e p t.
Figura 1. Evoluia ratei dobnzii n perioada 2003-2010

Potrivit datelor BNM, n 9 luni ale a. 2010 bncile au atras de la populaie 20,5
mld. lei. Numai n luna septembrie persoanele fizice au depus n depozite bancare
la termen 2 mld. 425 mil.lei. Aceasta dup ce i n august economiile au crescut cu
cca 4%. Specialitii pun creterea din ultimele 3 luni pe seama majorrii
transferurilor bneti de peste hotare. Depuntorii ns sunt precaui fa de
termenul de pstrare a banilor n bnci, 53% din depozite n septembrie au fost
constituite pe o perioad de 3-6 luni, alte 40% pe 6-12 luni i doar 42,6 mil.lei
(cca 5% din total) au fost depuse pe o perioad mai mare de un an.
Evoluia ratei dobnzii n primele 9 luni ale anului 2010
12
Pers one
juridice MDL
R a t a d o b n z i i (%)
11
10
9
Pers one
juridice
USD/EURO
8
7
6
Pers oane
fizice MDL
5
4
3
Pers oane
fizice
USD/EURO
2
1
0
ianuarie
februarie
martie
aprilie
mai
iunie
iulie
aug ust
septembrie
Lunile
Figura 2 Evoluia ratei dobnzii n primele 9 luni ale lui 2010

Fa de anul 2009 populaia a depus n depozitare la termen cu 10,3% mai
puini bani. Reducerea aproape la jumtate a ratei dobnzilor la depozitele n lei i a
ponderii depunerile de cca. 3 ori timp de doar un an a fost un oc, fiind resimite
285
JEAN MONNET
efectele crizei. Totodat, bncile cu un mare surplus de lichiditate nu mai sunt la fel
de agresive ca acum un an i jumtate cnd erau n criz de lichiditate. Astfel se
explic reducerea cu peste 2 mld. lei a mijloacelor atrase de la populaie n primele
9 luni ale anului 2010. Ponderea depozitelor persoanelor fizice s-a ridicat la
63,05%, fa de 62,33% la finele anului 2009.
Pe de alt parte, i bncile manifest mult precauie n ceea ce privete
atragerea surselor de la populaie. Nevoia sczut de lichiditi nu mai ndeamn
bncile s atrag bani de la populaie. Politica bncilor n domeniul dobnzilor la
depozite difer de la o banc la alta, dar tendina general este de scdere. Dac la
nceputul lui 2009 bncile ofereau dobnzi de 20%, chiar i 25% anual, iar media pe
sistem n ianuarie era de 20,69%, apoi spre finele anului, n decembrie, a ajuns la
9,79%. i mai mult a sczut rata dobnzii la creditele n valut, de la o medie de
11,81% n ianuarie la 3,81% n decembrie. n 2010 dobnzile au continuat trendul
descendent. Rata dobnzii la depozitele n lei a sczut n nou luni cu 23%,
cobornd la o medie de 7,43% anual, iar dobnzile la economiile n valut s-au
modificat nesemnificativ.
Dobnzile oferite de bnci difer de la o banc la alta. Astfel, n septembrie
Moldova Agroindbank, banca cu cele mai multe depozite acumulate de la
populaie, a oferit o rat medie la depozitele n lei la termen de 8,18% i n valut
de 2,6%, Banca de Economii 9,15% i respectiv 3,3%, iar Comerbank 11,26%
i respectiv 6,15%.
Ratele dobnzilor nu sunt atractive pentru populaie, ele fiind in descretere,
fiind mai multe motive a descreterilor. pe de o parte, bncile nu mai simt nevoia
de lichiditi, ca urmare au renunat la politica agresiv pe care au promovat-o la
finele lui 2008 i pn la mijlocul lui. 2009. Pe de alt parte, BNM a micorat n
anul trecut rata de baz de la 12% la 5% i doar n februarie a mrit-o la 6%, iar din
luna martie la 7%. Reprezentanii mai multor bnci afirm c bncile dispun de
bani, dar nu are unde le plasa, bncile concentrndu-se mai mult pe plasamente
dect pe atragerea de resurse. Acum cteva luni i guvernatorul BNM, Dorin
Drguanu, declara c bncile comerciale au deja lichiditi de 4 mld. lei pe care
nu le pot plasa n credite. Nu din cauz c nu vor, ci pentru c riscurile sunt mari.
De aceea, i dobnzile nu sunt att de joase, cum s-ar dori.
Cele mai sczute dobnzi la depozitele la termen n lei, constituite de populaie,
n septembrie, au pornit de la 3,61% la depozitele de pn la o lun, pn la 10,8%
la plasamentele de peste 12 luni. Rata dobnzii la depozitele de la 6 la 12 luni a fost
de 9,93%, la plasamentele de la 3 la 6 luni 8,4%. Regula e veche: cu ct depui mai
muli bani, cu att crete dobnda. De asemenea, cu ct termenul pe care se
constituie depozitul este mai mare, cu att dobnda este mai nalt.
La data de 30 iunie 2010 portofoliul de depozite acceptate de bncile
comerciale din RM a constituit 26.126 mil.lei (2.124 mil. USD), n scdere cu 1,1%
fa de situaia din 31 decembrie 2009 i n cretere cu 8% comparativ cu situaia
din 30 iunie 2009. Din portofoliul de depozite a bncilor comerciale 88,49% sunt
depozite la care bncile pltesc dobnzi, 64,05% sunt depozite de la persoane fizice.
286

Tabelul 1. Liderii pieei la capitolul mrimea portofoliului de depozite

N/o
Banca
1
2
3
4
5
Moldova Agroindbank
Victoriabank
Moldindconbank
Banca de Economii
Banca Social
Suma portofoliului de depozite, mil.

lei
4,999
4,900
3,514
3,476
1,668
Ponderea pieei
19,14%
18,75%
13,45%
13,31%
6,38%
Liderii pieei (tabelul 1) dein 71,03% din piaa depozitelor. Comparativ cu

situaia din 31 decembrie 2009, Banca Social de pe poziia 8 n top a ajuns pe
poziia 5, iar Mobiasbanc de pe poziia 5 pe poziia 6. Liderii pieei pentru
portofoliul de depozite de la persoane fizice sunt aceleai 5 instituii, care dein
76,26% din piaa depozitelor acceptate de la persoane fizice (tabelul 2, 3).
Tabelul 2. Liderii pieei la depozite persoane fizice
N/o
1
2
3
4
5
Banca
Moldova Agroindbank
Victoriabank
Moldindconbank
Banca de Economii
Banca Social
Suma depozitelor de la pers. fizice,

mil. lei
3,771
3,126
2,544
2,266
1,055
Ponderea pieei
22,53%
18,68%
15,2%
13,54%
6,3%
Suma depozitelor nu este direct proporional cu mrimea ratelor dobnzilor.

Pentru depozitele la termen atrase n lei de la persoanele juridice cele mai mari
dobnzi medii le-au oferit: Comerbank 12,09%, Banca Social 10,83%,
Fincombank - 10,3%, Procredit Bank 9,3%, Eximbank 8,87%. Iar pentru
depozitele n lei de la persoanele fizice cele mai mari dobnzi medii le-au oferit:
Banca Social 12,78%, Fincombank 12,4%, BCR Chiinu 12,36%,
Eximbank 11,93%, Procredit Bank 11,32%. Universalbank a nregistrat cea mai
mic dobnd medie pentru depozitele la termen atrase n lei de la persoanele fizice
6,81%.
n trimestrul III 2010 cu o cot de 36% din mijloacele atrase n valut strin i
33% n lei ntietatea o deine Moldova Agroindbank: portofoliul de depozite a
persoanelor fizice s-a mrit cu 2 432 mil.lei, nregistrnd i cele mai mici rate ale
dobnzii n medie 8,18% n lei i 2,6% n valut. Victoriabank a atras de la
populaie 435,8 mil.lei, n depozite n lei (+31,62% fa de trimestrul II) i valut n
sum echivalent cu 769,8 mil.lei (+23,9%). Banca de Economii a avut o cretere
puternic (cu 14,1% la depozitele n lei, 42% n valut) a numrului de depozite
de la persoanele fizice. Populaia a depus n iulie-august n BEM 291 mil.lei i
valut echivalent cu 352,2 mil.lei. Dei a oferit dobnzi relativ nalte, 11,26% la
depozitele n lei i 6,15% n valut, Comerbank a atras n depozite n lei 7,7 mil.,
iar n valut 16,3 mil.lei.
287
JEAN MONNET
Tabelul 3. Lideri depozite la termen acceptate, trimestrul II 2010

N/o
1
2
3
4
5
Banca
Moldova Agroindbank
Victoriabank
Moldindconbank
BCR Chiinu
Banca de Economii
Suma depozitelor n trim. II

2010 (mil. lei)
2,435
1,992
1,532
1,02
500
Ponderea depozitelor la
termen n trim. II 2010
26,9%
22%
16,93%
11,27%
5,52%
Concluzii i recomandri. Dac n prezent exist probleme n repornirea

motorului economiei autohtone, aceasta se datoreaz inclusiv structurii dobnzilor.
Bncile menin dobnzi mari la depozite, determinnd astfel deponenii s nu
consume i s nu investeasc. Totodat, bncile practic dobnzi nalte la credite,
strangulnd orice posibilitate de investiie pe credit.
ns bncile nu au interesul s reduc dobnzile la depozite. Oamenii s-au
obinuit s in banii n banc i s nu fac nimic cu ei, avnd o dobnd bun.
Banii din depozitele la termen ajung la dispoziia bncii, care i poate investi pe
termen scurt. n loc ca aceste mijloace s ajung n consum sau investiii private,
ele se rotesc pe piaa interbancar.
E un cerc vicios, n care bncile au interes sa atrag depozite, din care s
profite de ctiguri rapide. Cine sufer n consecin? Economia real, locurile de
munc. Rata dobnzii ridicat la depozite induce o problem macroeconomic
major n strangularea consumului i a investiiilor.
Evident, bncile sunt libere s practice dobnzile pe care le doresc piaa
dicteaz nivelul dobnzii. ns lipsa concurenei face ca piaa s fie distorsionat,
iar bncile i pot impune politici de dobnzi bizare. Considerm optim o dobnd
de cel mult 6% la depozite bancare la termen i de maxim 9% la credite. n
asemenea condiii motorul economic ar porni mult mai repede, fr puseuri
inflaioniste.
De fapt, un principiu economic simplu spune c trebuie s-i ii economiile n
valuta n care vei avea cheltuieli astfel evii anumite riscuri financiare. Pentru
persoanele care i programeaz anumite cheltuieli sfatul este s i le planifice n
valuta n care obin veniturile de baz. n concluzie, dac o persoan are venituri n
lei, nu trebuie s-i planifice cheltuielile n valut strin, pentru c, din cauza
cursului, lucrurile ar putea fi diferite.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Dardac N., Floricel C. Moned, Credit, Bnci. Editura Didactic i Pedagogic,
Bucureti, 1994.
2. www.bnm.md
3. www.statistica.md
288

OPTIMIZAREA AMBIENTULUI HOTELIER

PRIN ELEMENTE DE DESIGN
APOSTOL Mihaela-Simona,
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir, Bucureti, Romnia
Abstarct:
The first concerns regarding the hotelier design occurred since the early twentieth
century. Under the pressure of contemporary social and economic factors and under
constraints within different categories, designers with a broad vision and who are able to
work in an integrated system facing the constraints of legal, environmental and safety
regulations imposed by European Union are in high demand.
This paper aims to highlight through scientific approach that only an integrated
hotelier design system can provide a unified vision in Europe regarding the creation of
unitary standards, but with high specificity to enhance competitiveness.
Key words: european development, human factors, technical standards, hotel,
interior design.
Introducere. nc de la nceputul secolului XX s-au nregistrat primele

preocupri n domeniul designului hotelier. n anul 1904, putem spune c prin
activitatea pe care a desfurat-o Elsie de Wolfe s-a pus baze designului de interior,
concept adoptat i de industria turismului n dinamica lanurilor hoteliere. Din acest
moment se manifest prezena unui nou domeniu de activitate economic prin
recunoaterea importanei designului de interior. Exist o mare diferen ntre
abordarea designului n construciile civile, comerciale i domeniul hotelier. Ceea
ce determin ca pregtirea designrilor care se specializeaz n decoraiunile
interioare hoteliere s aib un bagaj de cunotine interdisciplinare i specifice. n
afara cunotinelor tehnice i specifice designerul fiind un contractant, un agent de
legtur i un gestionar de resurse materiale, financiare i umane, pentru o bun
relaie cu beneficiarii i furnizorii trebuie s posede urmtoarele competene:
abiliti n domeniul comunicrii, caliti antreprenoriale, abiliti artistice,
capacitatea de a vedea n spaiu, cunotine ergonomia, etic profesional,
managementul proiectelor, noiuni de baz juridice privind relaiile contractuale,
noiuni economice de baz privind gestiunea resurselor.
n prezent industria turismului este influenat de urmtorii factori:
dezvoltarea pieei produsului turistic, extinderea reelelor de lanuri hoteliere,
intensificarea competiiei pe fondul creterii nivelului de educaie al
consumatorilor. n contextul dezvoltrilor nevoilor specifice n cltorie i la
destinaie, componentele de design este necesar s fie atent i inteligent utilizate de
ctre furnizorii de servicii hoteliere. Aceast abordare constituind un adevrat atu
n procesul de difereniere i specializare a ofertei de servicii [2, p.10]. Aceste
elemente de design sunt utilizate n mod contient i tiinific de lanurile hoteliere
i mai puin de ctre hotelierii independeni. Acest fapt ridic problema unei
specializri a designerilor n amenajarea i decorarea spaiilor hoteliere.
289
JEAN MONNET
n momentul n care standardizarea n domeniul tehnologiilor n construcii

a generat metode moderne, rapide i flexibile n realizarea hotelurilor i a
facilitilor specifice s-a pus problema elaborrii de standarde i n domeniul
designului de interior. Cu att mai mult cu ct aceste componente de design au
funcii estetice, de confort i funcionalitate att pentru personalul hotelier ct i
pentru clienii [5, p.125].
Lucrarea i propune prin demersul tiinific s evidenieze faptul c doar un
sistem integrat de design hotelier poate s asigure ntr-o viziune unitar n spaiul
european crearea unor standarde cu caracter unitar i totodat cu grad mare de
specificitate care s permit creterea competitivitii.
Materiale i metode. Activitatea de design de interior n domeniul hotelier
este complex, solicitant fapt ceea ce determin o bun organizare i gestiune a
resurselor.
Proiectarea i realizarea designului de interior n hotel presupune
parcurgerea urmtoarelor etape:
proiectarea i organizarea structurii echipei;
elaborarea i transmiterea instruciunilor tehnice de lucru;
estimarea costurilor, elaborarea bugetelor i metodelor de control a
acestora;
identificarea i evaluarea parametrilor i limitelor tehnice ale
construciei;
elaborarea standardelor i documentaiei tehnice adaptate la profilul
hotelului;
organizarea structurii operaionale de antier;
elaborarea proiectului de amenajare interioar i a facilitilor;
realizarea i supravegherea parametrilor tehnici n teren;
planificarea ordinii n execuie a activitilor;
planificarea decontrilor cu furnizorii i beneficiarii
identificarea unor vicii ascunse;
recepia lucrrii [1, p.393].
Profesionitii specializai n design hotelier ofer management de proiect i
execut documente pentru construcii, cum ar fi desenele i specificai tehnice.
Designeri de interior moderni trebuie s fie capabili s efectueze sarcini multiple n
care necesit un nivel ridicat de creativitate, dar n limitele standardelor i
reglementrilor existente n domeniu. Acetia trebuie s fie capabili s negocieze
contracte, managementul proiectelor, proiectele de buget, i coordoneaz
activitatea n progres. Indiferent de proiect, acetia trebuie s fie capabili s
identifice problemele, s analizeze cerinele specifice i s evalueze n mod realist
standardele, tehnologiile, resursele i constrngerile de timp [3, p. 341].
Toate aciuni de proiectare i amenajare trebuie s asigure sntatea i
sigurana personalului i a clienilor i s-i protejeze n orice moment. n contextul
actual european se pune accentul pe reducerea factorilor de risc pentru protejarea
clienilor prin
securizarea instalaiilor electrice, sanitare, a ascensoarelor,
290

ferestrelor i a altor componente constructive i de ambient.

n vederea eliminrii oricror factori de risc i pentru exercitarea
coordonrii controlului fiecrei etape se impune elaborarea unui checklist care s
cuprind urmtoarele elemente:
locul de amplasare, accesul i legturile de transport;
dimensiunea, poziionarea elementelor de structur i a facilitilor;
obinerea autorizaiilor specifice;
identificarea contractanilor performani;
identificarea zonelor care necesit soluii tehnice speciale;
identificarea i evaluarea punctelor critice de cost;
identificarea i planificarea pierderilor;
planificarea gestiunii stocurilor;
elaborarea unor metode de aprecierea a gradului de performan a
proiectului (msura n care s-au aplicat metodele cel mai bune care s pun n
valoare spaiile pentru a se asigura cel mai nalt nivel de confort i satisfacie a
clienilor).
n Europa, primele criterii cu caracter relativ unitar a structurilor de cazare
au fost realizate n anul 1974. Acestea au avut ca principal scop prezentarea
criteriilor de ordin constructiv i dotare a spaiilor hoteliere. n prezent, rii cu
vocaie turistic ca de exemplu: Frana, Anglia, Elveia i-au reconsiderat criteriile
de clasificare a structurilor de primire, centru de greutate revenind criteriilor de
ordin calitativ, respectiv primirea clienilor atmosfera, calitatea finisajelor
[1, p.291]
n Romnia, aplicarea elementelor de design trebuie s in cont de
existena legislaiei specifice privind clasificarea structurilor de primire care
cuprinde normativele minime obligatorii pentru organizarea i funcionarea
activitii hoteliere pe categorii de confort. Criteriile care stau la baza clasificrii
sunt grupate n:
1. Criterii constructive - starea general a cldirii: aspect, firm, nsemne
distinctive reprezentnd categoria unitii, parcri auto (garaj), ramp de acces
crucior pentru persoane cu deficiene fizice, intrri turiti, personal, bagaje.
2. Criterii privind organizarea spaiilor i a serviciilor aferente:
- numr minim de spaii de cazare;
- suprafaa minim a holului de primire;
- serviciu de recepie prevzut cu spaii pentru comercializare, pentru
pstrarea bagajelor, pentru personalul administrativ, spaiu pentru pstrarea
echipamentelor sportive (garderob), sistem de pstrare a valorilor turitilor i cu
personal calificat.
3. Instalaii: sistem de climatizare, aer condiionat, nclzire central,
izolaie fonic, iluminat electric, grup electrogen, ascensoare (turiti, bagaje,
personal).
4. Suprafaa minim a camerelor;
5. Suprafaa minim a bilor;
291
JEAN MONNET
6. nlimea minim a camerelor;

7. nlimea minim a culoarelor i casei scrilor;
8. Numrul maxim de paturi n camer;
9. Echipamente sanitare: grup sanitar comun, grup sanitar n camer.
10. Dotarea cu mobilier i alte obiecte n: camer, baie, vestibul, salon
apartament.
11. Seif;
12. Telefon/fax;
13. Spaii de alimentaie: spaiu pentru pregtirea i servirea micului dejun,
buctrie echipat complet n apartamente, bufet, restaurant, bar de zi.
14. Dotri pentru congrese i alte manifestri;
15. Sli polivalente, birouri, instalaii de traducere simultan;
16. Servicii suplimentare minime obligatorii;
17. Alte criterii;
18. Criterii suplimentare de evaluare (personalul hotelier) [4, p.112]
n contrast cu tendinele la nivel european, n Romnia sunt luate n
considerare doar aceste criterii de clasificare, fiind neglijate elementele intangibile.
La aplicare principiilor de design trebuie s se in cont de anumite
elemente specifice constructive i de dotare a spaiilor hoteliere: componenta
ergonomic i de securitate - construcie instalaii sanitare i de mobilier;
instalaiile electrice i modul n care lumina construiete atmosfera spaial [1, p.
387]; culoarea i modul n care aceasta influeneaz vizual mediul prin calitile
psiho-fiziologie; materiale i texturi pentru a simplifica procedurile de ntreinere,
dar i a oferi confort vizual; ornamente i obiecte de decor pentru construirea unei
atmosfere intime, confortabile i care s confere prestigiu i elegana spaiilor [7,
p.98].
Designerii la proiectarea i amenajarea spaiilor hoteliere trebuie s aib n
vedere o serie de principii ca de exemplu:
Alegerea acelor soluii constructive care s evite sau s diminueze efectele
negative al factorilor nocivi: umiditate, zgomot, temperaturi nalte sau joase, noxe,
lumina sau lipsa acesteia
Orientarea ncperii fa de punctele cardinale [7, p.327]
Uile ignifuge cu sistem de nchidere automat care trebuie s izoleze
focarele n caz de incendiu i care nu s permit extinderea fumului i flcrilor.
Ferestrele din camere de hotel care s mpiedice tentativele de suicid ale
clienilor prin blocarea total sau parial.
Pardoseli care s reduc riscul de accidentare a clienilor.
Mobilierul trebuie s fie realizat din materiale ignifuge, electrostatice i cu
un design uor de ntreinut i funcional care s mpiedice accidentarea.
Iluminatul trebuie s asigure o bun vizibilitate a spaiului i o stare de
confort i siguran prin protejarea prizelor cu capace; protejarea prin casetare a
copurilor de iluminat pentru a se evita accidentarea prin spargere; se exemplu
292

acolo unde este posibil folosirea ledurilor care permit un consum redus, siguran i
o durat de funcionare ndelungat [7, p.333].
Lumina este un factor important n designul de interior prin modul n care
aceasta construiete atmosfera, de aceea designerii folosesc diferite moduri de
iluminare, intensiti i culoare a sursei luminoase [7, p.335].
n ceea ce privete cromatica s-a constatat c anumite culori provoac o
stare afectiv, o anumit dispoziie. Culorile deschise, cu nuane pastelate, centrate
n jurul galbenului creeaz o bun dispoziie, vioiciune, activeaz, dinamizeaz.
Vechia concepie dup care culorile nchise rezist mai bine la murdrie a fost
infirmat de practic i aceasta din considerente pur psihologice [8, p.176].
Culoarea roie face s creasc tensiunea muscular stimuleaz presiunea sngelui i
ritmul respiraiei. Aceast culoare impune un dozaj controlat n spaiile hoteliere
generale fiind utilizat cu precdere n spaii care presupun activiti dinamice:
baruri de noapte, cluburi, discoteci. Culoarea albastr face s scad tensiunea
muscular i a sngelui, calmeaz respiraia i frecvena pulsului de aceea este
utilizat n spaii care presupun relaxare i agrement: piscine, baze de tratament.
Culoarea galben are efecte favorabile asupra metabolismului, memoriei i ateniei,
de aceea este folosit cu precdere n camerele de hotel. Culoarea verde, scade
presiunea sngelui, calmeaz respiraia i are efecte antidepresive fiind asimilat cu
natura de aceea n spaiile comune ale hotelurilor se folosesc foarte multe plante
[6, p.31].
Componente de ornamentic care sunt preponderent unghiulare confer
spaiului senzaia de rigoare, ordine, curenie i, n exces, rceal i singurtate.
Elemente de ornamentic i decor constituit din linii curbe confer spaiului
senzaia de intimitate, cldur, prietenie, confort, iar, n exces, liniile curbe sunt
greoaie, masive, ncrcate ajungndu-se pn la o exacerbare a senzualului [6, p.
87].
Rezultate i discuii. n consecin, esena filozofiei designului de interior
presupune ca toi cei implicai (designeri, arhiteci, constructori) s neleag
impactul la nivel global al componentelor de design asupra sntii umane i a
mediului n concordan cu dezvoltarea durabil i protejarea elementelor
specifice [1, p.69]. Dezvoltarea tehnologiei i dezvoltarea acestora determin
creterea numrului de alternative de calitate care pot fi utilizate cu succes n
amenajarea i decorarea spaiilor hoteliere. Esena demersurilor designerilor o
reprezint nelegerea obiectivelor centrale i durabile de design, a obstacolelor cu
care se confrunt acetia n raport cu ciclul de via al anumitor materiale i al
produselor.
Adevratele provocri pentru toi cei implicai n realizarea unui hotel, i n
special pentru designeri, const n a gsi rspunsul la urmtoarele probleme:
utilizarea eficient a resurselor materiale, de energie i ap [3, p.293]; utilizarea de
materiale care s nu polueze mediu, reciclabile i pe ct posibil biodegradabile;
crearea unui mediu ambiant interior sntos; reducerea i valorificarea deeurilor n
293
JEAN MONNET
scopuri energetice; producerea i utilizarea de energie neconvenional; prin

elemente de design i semnalizare s induc un comportament de economisire
clienilor i angajailor.
Concluzii. Sub presiunea factorilor economico-sociali contemporani i sub
incidena constrngerilor de diferite categorii, beneficiarii, proprietarii de hoteluri,
caut n designeri o persoan cu o viziune larg i care s aib cunotine n
domenii variate care s fi capabili s lucreze ntr-un sistem integrat. n consecin,
designerul modern nsumeaz o serie de caliti i competene prin cunoaterea mai
multor domenii care s-i permit abordarea designului i amenajrii ambientale a
spaiilor hoteliere sub aspect tehnic, pshio-fiziologic, antreprenorial, relaional, n
condiii de gestiune eficient a resurselor, fcnd fa constrngerilor de natur
legal, ecologic i de securitate impuse prin reglementrile Uniunii Europene.
Optimizarea ambientului hotelier prin elemente de design tiinific realizate duc
la creterea eficienei economice resimit prin gestionarea raional a resurselor
economice, financiare i umane.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Altinay Levent, 2008, Planning Resarch in Hospitality and Tourism, Elsevier,
Oxford.
Buhalis, Dimitrios, Costa, Carlos, 2006, Tourism Management Dynamics,
Elsevier, Oxford.
Coleman Cindy, 2002, Interior Design Handbook of Professional Practice,
McGraw, N. Y.
Cristea Anca Adriana, 2007, Tehnologie activitilor de turism, Ed.
ProUniversitaria, Buc.
Goldsmith, Selwyn, 2000, Universal Design, Elsevier, Oxford.
Joannes, Alain, 2009, Comunicarea prin imagini, Ed. Polirom, Iai.
Manolescu, Aurel (coord.), 2010, Ergonomie, Ed. Economic, Bucureti.
Smith, Ken (ed.) 2005, Handbook of Visual Communication, Lawrence
Erlbaum Associates, Inc., New Jersey
294

INFLUENA CORPORAIILOR TRANSNAIONALE

ASUPRA ECONOMIILOR RILOR GAZD
LSI Tatiana,
Consiliul Naional pentru Acreditare i Atestare
Abstract:
Transnational corporations are not currently a new phenomenon, but occur as
subjects of international business and investment generators of fusion in the global
economy. Now the European Union is the prospect of enlargement, one of the
largest world markets. Each host country of the transnational corporations should take
into account all possible positive and negative influence of transnational capital on its
economic and political system to maximize national security interests of the state and its
citizens. Only if they target the interests of transnational capital interests coincide with the
host states, it can provide essential advantages in economic competition between
countries.
Key words: transnational corporations, competition, strategy development,
transnational capital, global economic system.
Actualmente, n economia mondial nu exist niciun proces de mare

avengur, care s se desfoare fr participarea corporaiilor transnaionale. Rolul
economic i politic al corporaiilor transnaionale a devenit att de mare, nct
acestea tind s remn n viitorul apropiat unul din factorii fundamentali care
determic dezvoltarea sistemului economic mondial. Strategia de dezvoltare a
economiilor naionale majoritii rilor lumii practic este definit de caracterul i
intensitatea funcionrii corporaiilor transnaionale, care coordoneaz mijloace ce
depesc mrimea venitului naional al multor state independente.
Potrivit unor date statistice publicate la Conferina ONU pentru Comer i
Dezvoltare, corporaiile transnaionale dein controlul peste 50% din volumul
producerii industriale din lume, 60% din comerul mondial, aproximativ 80% din
patente i lecene asupra tehnicii i tehnologiilor noi i know-how din lume. De
asemenea, acestea controleaz 90% din piaa mondial de gru, porumb, cafea,
tutun, 80 % din piaa mondial de ceai i aluminiu, 75 % din piaa petrolului
neprelucrat.
Corporaiile transnaionale tot mai activ ptrund pe pieele statelor n curs de
dezvoltare, iar istoricul economic dup mijlocul secolului XX al rilor europene
demonstreaz c capitalul naional este capabil s nfrunte concurena, doar n cazul
cnd este structurat n grupri financiar-industriale solide, adecvate analogiilor
internaionale i capabile s desfoare o politic economic extern activ i
desinestttoare.
Corporaiile transnaionale i desfoar activitatea n sistemul economic
mondial, dar influena lor se extinde asupra proceselor politicii mondiale, ceea ce
permite recunoaterea corporaiilor transnaionale de rnd cu statele independente
i organizaiile internaionale.
295
JEAN MONNET
Companiile transnaionale nu sunt n prezent un fenomen nou, dar apar ca

subieci ai business-ului internaional i generatori ai fuziunilor investiionale n
economia mondial. Aceste investiii sunt cauzate de obinerea oportunitilor
suplimentare de ptrundere n economia altor ri i influenarea proceselor politice
a acestor ri. Producerea, realizat peste hotare, evideniaz un ir de avantaje, care
rezult din specificul condiiilor politice i economice dintre ara de reedin i
ara gazd, unde sunt amplasate filalele corporaiilor transnaionale. Aceste
avantaje in de nivelul de asigurare cu resurselor naturale i costul de producie al
dobndiri i prelucrare a acestora; nivelul de salarizare; legislaia muncii;
impozitarea, cursul valutar; standardele ecologice; regimul i cultura politic. Toate
aceste deosebiri sporesc manevrabilitatea corporailor transnaionale pe arena
mondial. ns nc de la apariia lor, corporaiile transnaionale au devenit
subiectul unor discuii economice aprinse. Activitatea lor era evaluat ca una
distrugtoare de ctre unii specialiti din domeniu, accentul fiind pus pe
consecinele negative ale industrializrii, contrastul dintre bunstarea corporaiilor
transnaionale solide i dificultile majore ale rii gazd: istabilitatea proceselor
de producere, inflaia, omajul etc. n acelai timp, ali experi atribuie corporaiilor
transnaionale rolul principal n progresul mondial. n perioada anii 70 ai secolului
trecut s-a observat o atitudine negativ asupra corporaiilor transnaionale, fiind
privite ca un factor al agravrii unor contradicii de ordin economic, politic i
social. Iar ulterior, rolul corporaiilor transnaionale n dezvoltarea economiei
mondiale a devenit vizibil n solvarea problemelor economice, sociale i politice.
Fiecare ar gazd a corporaiilor transnaionale, trebuie s ia n considerare
toate aspectele pozitive i negative posibile de influen a capitalului transnaional
asupra sistemului su economic i politic n vederea maximizrii securitii
intereselor naionale ale statului i cetenilor si.
Analiznd situaia din domeniu din ultima perioad, se observ tendina
guvernrii unor ri de a avea un anumit control din partea statului asupra
corporaiilor transnaionale, ceea ce a cauzat apariia unui numr destul de mare de
corporaii cu participarea statutului, cele mai mari fiind n SUA, Marea Britanie
Austria, Italia, Frana.
Uniunea European este acum, din perspectiva extinderii, una dintre cele mai
largi piee ale lumii. Ca i n cazul SUA, consumatorii de pe aceast pia au o
mare putere de cumprare, iar investiiile strine reprezint un mijloc de a ocoli
barierele tarifare, dar mai ales netarifare, ce funcioneaz la graniele Uniunii.
Capitalul strin nu ntmpin dificulti administrative, iar garantarea repatrierii
capitalurilor i a profiturilor este oferit de fiecare ar.
Politica n domeniul concurenei constituie cel mai important element de
mediu din perspectiva corporaiilor strine ce acioneaz pe piaa european.
Principalele domenii de aciune ale politicii concureniale n UE sunt:
eliminarea acordurilor restrictive privind concurena i a abuzurilor de
poziie dominant. nelegerile ntre firme ce stabilesc preurile pe pia sunt
interzise, iar Comisia European a luat atitudine mpotriva Microsoft, pentru
296

nclcarea regulilor concurenei, respectiv abuz de poziie dominant;

controlul fuziunilor firmelor, ceea ce nseamn c orice concentrare ce
depete un anumit nivel trebuie supus aprobrii Comisiei (dac ntreprinderile
deruleaz o cifr de afaceri mai mare de 250 milioane de euro n interiorul UE i
peste 5 milioane de euro n plan global trebuie s supun ateniei Comisiei orice
fuziune sau achiziie);
liberalizarea sectoarelor economice cu statut de monopol i deschiderea
lor ctre concuren, ca cel al telecomunicaiilor, gaze, electricitate, transport
feroviar, monitorizarea subveniilor acordate de ctre stat [2; p.6].
n epoca, cnd teritoriilor altor state nu pot fi politic controlate direct,
corporaiile transnaionale permit rilor de unde provin, care dispun de avantaje
tehnologice i economce, s obin acces la resursele altor state. Mai mult de att,
n cazurile cnd alte state aplic poltica de protejare a productorului autohton,
transnaionale amplasndu-i fabricarea pe teritoriile acestor state i scutesc rile
sale de necesitatea de a depi barierile protecioniste i astfel pstreaz nia de
pia prin diviziunea internaional a muncii. Devenind proprietari a filialelor i
comapniilor-mam pe teritoriile altor state, corporaiile transnaionale i formeaz
i consilideaz poziiile sale peste hotarele rilor sale de reedin. Astfel rile
dezvoltate susin activ dezvoltarea corporaiilor transnaionale proprii, practicnd
diverse msuri de susinere a capitalului transnaional, ca de exemplu: garanii din
partea statului, asigurarea investiiilor strine directe, protecia investiiilor
corporaiilor transnaionale peste hotare prin ncheierea acordurilor bilaterale
respective etc.
Experiena arat c prezena corporaiilor transnaionale n rile n curs de
dezvoltare evideniaz impactul negativ al capitalului transnaional aupra
economiilor acestor ri gazd. n acest context, putem meniona urmtoarele:
Posibilitatea unei concurene acerbe din partea corporaiilor transnaionale
asupra companiilor autohtone;
Pericolul de a transforma ara gazd n loc de acumulare a tehnologiilor
vechi i ecologic periculoase;
Acapararea de ctre firmele strine a celor mai dezvoltate i de perspectiv
sectoare din economia naional i structurile tiinifice de cercetare a rilor gazd.
Un alt aspect se refer la faptul c situaia stabil a corporaiilor
transnaionale predispune n cazul crizelor economice aplicarea unor msuri
radicale cum ar fi: reducerea volumului de producie; nchiderea ntreprinderilor
ceea ce duce la sporirea ratei omajului i a altor fenomene negative. Aceasta
explic fenomenul dezinvestiiilor, adic scoaterea n mas a capitalului din ar.
Totui accelerarea proceselor de transnaionalizare, nu distrug economiiile
naionale, dei contribui esenial la restructurarea lor, intensificnd tendinele
formrii unui sistem mondial de producere, preuri, consum, tehnic, informaii,
cultur, mod de via etc.
Analiznd particularitile interaciunii corporaiilor transnaionale cu diferite
297
JEAN MONNET
state, bazndu-ne pe bazele teoretice ale formrii, esenei i tipologiei corporaiilor

transnaionale i reeind din condiiile istorice concrete a fiecri ri, este necesar
de a defini interesele tuturor rilor implicate n procesele transnaionalizrii
producerii. i numai n cazul cnd interesele capitalului transnaional obiectiv
coincid cu interesele statelor gazd, acesta le poate asigura avantaje eseniale n
concurena economic dintre ri.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
REFERINE:
Jed Greer; Kavaljit Singh - A Brief History of Transnational Corporations,
Corpwatch, 2000
Tribuna Economic, nr. 20, mai, 2004, p. 6
..
: - .:
, 2002.
XXX World Investment Report 2003. FDI Policies for Development:
national and international perspectives, United Nations, New York, Geneva,
2003.
http://www.onuinfo.ro/download/090917_125239_35.pdf
298

CRETEREA GRADULUI DE ACCESIBILITATE A OFERTEI

DE CAZARE PENTRU PERSOANELE DIZABILITI LOCOMOTORII
CRISTEA Adriana Anca,
Universitatea Cretin Dimitrie Cantemir,
Bucureti, Romnia
Abstract:
Tourism is an economic and social phenomenon which rise steadily annually,
despite economic recession, political instability and military in the world, with a positive
and constant growth rate. However in Europe there is still an untapped potential market
represented by people with disabilities.
By equipping the hotel premises with furnishings and equipment specific to
physically disabled people, it can ensure the increasing number of tourists and can attract
a segment of total underprivileged customers denied the right to travel freely.
Cuvinte cheie: tourism, travel behavior, people with disabilities, standards,
ergonomics.
Introducere. Turismul este un fenomen economico-social n continu

ascensiune, anual nregistrndu-se n pofida recesiunii economice i a instabilitii
politice din lume un ritm de cretere pozitiv i constant [1, p.12]. Astfel, n
intervalul 1950-2005 fluxurile turistice internaionale au crescut de la 25 de
milioane la 760 milioane de sosiri, ceea ce s-a concretizat n creterea veniturilor de
la 2,1 de miliarde la 514 de miliarde de dolari americani n 2003. Se estimeaz c
n orizontul de timp 2010 2020 sosirile n turismul internaional vor crete de la 1
miliard la 1,6 miliarde. Dac ritmul de cretere al numrului de sosiri n turismul
internaional n perioadele 1995-2000, 2000-2010 a fost de 4,2 procente pe an, se
estimeaz ca n intervalul 2010-2020 se va nregistra un ritm crestere de 4,4
procente pe an [5, p.556]. Aceste previziuni atrag atenia asupra faptului c se va
nregistra un ritm de cretere superior n orizontul de timp 2010-2020, fapt care se
va datora sporului natural de populaie i de ce nu i posibilei antrenri n
practicarea turismului a persoanelor cu dizabiliti.
Tabelul 1. Previziuni privind numrul de sosiri din turismul
internaional pe regiuni n perioada 2010-2020
Regiuni
2010
2020
1.
Europa
527
717
2.
Asia/Pacific
231
438
3.
America de Nord i Sud
195
284
4.
Africa
46
75
5.
Orientul Mijlociu
37
69
6.
Asia de Sud
11
19
Total
1.047
1.602
Sursa: Organizaia Mondial a Turismului (WTO) [2, p. 158]
299
JEAN MONNET
n ceea ce privete destinaiile viitorului se constat o tendin de cretere a

fluxurilor turistice n special n zone ca: Asia- Pacific, Asia de Sud i Orientul
Mijlociu, manifestndu-se un interes mai sczut pentru Europa i cele dou
Americi. Cu toate acestea, Europa a fost i va rmne o destinaie de interes att
pentru turitii europeni, ct i pentru ceilali turiti din toate colurile lumii.
Sub naltul patronaj al Comisiei Europene, respectiv a comisiei pentru
educaie i cultur s-a organizat n anul 2005 un studiu avnd ca tem creterea
accesului la oferta de turism a tuturor categoriilor de persoane i creterea
mobilitii acestora. Punctul de plecare al acestui studiu la constituit Conferina
internaional organizat la Londra n 1993, avnd ca titlu Turism pentru toi n
Europa[ 10, p.16]. Un alt studiu realizat pe ntreaga populaie a Europei a scos n
eviden faptul c exist o pia potenial nevalorificat de persoane cu dizabiliti
reprezentnd 11% din total. La acest procent se mai pot aduga alte 3-4 procente de
persoane cu nevoi speciale nenregistrate oficial n bazele de date statistice.
Statisticile arat c 14%, respectiv 50 de milioane de locuitori ai Europei
de Vest, sunt considerate persoane cu handicap, acestea fiind ncadrate n diferite
categorii de dizabiliti i care au anse reduse de a cltori. Cercetarea s-a realizat
prin utilizarea tehnicilor de focus grup la care au participat persoane cu dizabiliti
n calitate de turiti, intermediari, organizatori de servicii turistice i prestatori de
servicii hoteliere. Acest studiu a vizat persoane din trei ri: Germania, Spania i
Italia. S-a avut n vedere culegerea de informaii despre nevoile specifice
cltoriilor n general i asistena asigurat pentru anumite categorii de handicap,
aspectele legate de pregtirea cltoriei, sejur i ntoarcerea din cltorie precum i
rolul personalului din turism [10, p. 27].
n urma centralizrii datelor s-a constat n unanimitate c problemele
semnalate de persoanele cu diferite categorii de dizabiliti sunt legate de: spaiile
de parcare, distana traseului pn la intrare n hotel, intrarea i spaiul de recepie,
spaiile de circulaie interioar care duc spre zone de interes, spaiile de folosin
comun, dormitorul i toaletele spaiilelor de cazare i spaiile comune [3, p.359].
n concluzie nu exist condiii optime pentru practicarea turismului de ctre
persoanele cu nevoi speciale.
n Romna, numrul total al persoanelor cu handicap fizic i somatic
nsumeaz 273.371 din care 19.841 snt copii, acetia reprezint 39,6% din totalul
de 689.680 persoane cu dizabiliti de diferite categorii [11, p.2].
Ca urmare a acestui studiu i a realitilor concrete din Europa i Romnia
se propune ca n staiunile noastre s se treac la realizarea facilitilor care s
permit accesul turitilor cu dizabiliti locomotorii romni i strini. Prin dotarea
spaiilor hoteliere cu mobilier i echipamente specifice pentru persoane cu handicap
locomotor se va putea asigura creterea numrului de turiti i atragerea unui
segment de clieni total defavorizat, privat de dreptul de a cltori liber.
n practica actual n proiectarea hotelurilor arhitecii i constructorii
construiesc fr a lua n considerare faptul c dei nu se ncadreaz n nici un grad
de handicap unele persoane acestea nu sunt capabile s execute cel mai mic efort
300

fr probleme, de exemplu: persoane vrstnice care nu pot s urce sau s coboare

scri pentru c nu exist balustrade de susinere.
n literatura de specialitate se utilizeaz ierarhizarea persoanelor n funcie
mobilitate i disponibilitatea de face efort prin dispunerea piramidal de jos n sus
pe opt niveluri. La baza piramidei se situeaz persoanele cu cel mai nalt grad de
mobilitate i dinamism iar la nivelul ultim, opt, se afl persoanele cu grad de
mobilitate zero care necesit asisten permanent. Din cele opt niveluri de
ierarhizare cinci dintre ele cuprind persoane cu diferite categorii de dizabiliti:
persoane vrstnice, copiii, persoane cu dizabiliti locomotorii medii i severe, ceea
ce ne face s nelegem c cea mai mare parte a populaiei este defavorizat prin
structura ofertei de servicii hoteliere.
Materiale i metode. Pentru a rezolvarea acestei probleme se impune
schimbarea mentalitii, a concepiei economice i a filozofiei manageriale a
ntreprinztorilor i deintorilor de structuri de primire prin care s se permit
accesibilizare serviciilor pentru categoriile defavorizate n contextul n care crete
sperana de via, numrul de persoanelor de vrsta a treia i se nregistreaz un
numr mare de persoane cu grade diferite de handicap.
n Romnia, n prezent prin normativul de clasificare a structurilor de primire
se prevede c doar n cazul hotelurilor de patru sau cinci stele cu un numr minim
de 50 de camere exist obligaia de a avea o camer pentru persoane cu dizabiliti
[4, p.112].
Pentru a se asigura un minim de elemente constructive i de dotare care s
permit accesul persoanelor cu dizabiliti locomotorii se propun msuri pentru
urmtoarele categorii de spaii: parcri, rampe de acces, scri cu balustrade,
ascensoare, spaii de circulaie, grupuri sanitare comune i bi.
Hotelurile trebuie s fie prevzute cu parcri n care s fie amenajate spaii
speciale pentru persoane cu handicap semnalizate corespunztor [7.p, 121].
Dimensiunile spaiilor de parcare pot varia de la 2,4 m pn la 3,6 m lime (vezi
figura 1), hotelul putnd s amenajeze mai multe tipuri de spaii de parcare pentru a
nlesni accesul mai multor categorii de automobile care transport persoane cu
dizabiliti [6. p, 478].
Figura 1. Locuri de parcare pentru persoane cu dizabiliti

301
JEAN MONNET
Att spaiile de acces interioare ct i cele exterioare cu diferen de nivel

mic trebuie prevzute cu planuri nclinate cocepute obligatoriu cu balustrad care
s permit accesul. Unghiul rampelor trebui s se situeze ntre gradientele de 1: 12
i 1:6 (vezi figurile 2 i 3). Se recomand ca aceste rampe s fie acoperite cu o
suprafa rugoas care s asigure o priz mai bun a roilor
[6, p. 60].
Figura 2. Rampa acces
Figura 2. Ramp nclinat cu unghi n de 1:6 i cu balustrad

Att scrile interioare ct i cele exterioare trebuie s fie prevzute cu
balustrad fix care va fie la o nlime standard la urcare i coborre de 90
cm.(vezi figura 4 a) i la o nlime de un metru pentru ultima treapt de sus. Dac
scrile sunt prevzute cu mochet sau covoare acestea trebuie s fie lipite sau fixate
cu bare metalice. n cazul scrilor din piatr, marmur, ceramic este necesar ca
treptele s fie prevzute cu poriuni antiderapante care s mpiedice alunecarea [8,
p. 245].
Dimensiunea holurilor de pe etaje i a cilor de acces spre facilitile
hotelului trebuie s permit o circulaie bun a persoanelor aflate n crucioare cu
sau fr nsoitor fr a obstruciona circulaia celorlalte persoane. Limea
recomandat a acestor spaii de circulaie trebuie s se ncadreze ntre 1,2m i 1,8m
(vezi figura 4). Spaiile de acces spre faciliti trebuie s fie mult mai spaioase
dect holurile de pe etaje pentru a se asigura un grad ridicat de confort n deplasare.
Figura 3. Dimensiuni standard pentru spaiile comune de circulaie

pentru persoane cu diferite dizabiliti
302

Ascensoarele trebuie s fie silenioase moderne i s asigure sigurana n transport.

Butoanele de comand i acces trebuie s fie la o nlime de 90 cm (vezi figura 5).
Dimensiunea minim a cabinei ascensorului trebuie s fie de 90 cm i 1,300 m
(vezi figura 5 b) ca s permit accesul unei persoane instalate n crucior. n
hotelurile de tratament i cur balnear trebuie s existe ascensoare de mare
capacitate (16 persoane) cu acces pe dou pri n funcie de caracteristicile
constructive ale hotelului cu dimensiuni cuprinse ntre 1,4m i 1,95 m.
Figura 4. Dimensiuni standard pentru ascensoare

Dimensiunile standard antropometrice pentru persoanele instalate n crucior
sunt stabilite n funcie de sex i vrst. Media nlimii pentru brbaii luat n
calcul este de 1,76 m, pentru femei 1,65 i pentru copiii de 10 ani nlimea
standard este de 1,39 m. Spre exemplu n figura 6 sunt prezentate coordonatele
specifice pentru o femeie aflat n crucior i gradul de mobilitate. Aceste
dimensiuni sunt necesare pentru proiectarea mobilierului din camere, a
echipamentelor i instalaiilor n baie i a altor faciliti.
Figura 5. Dimensiuni standard pentru persoane cu dizabiliti locomotor

Pentru a veni n ntmpinarea tuturor persoanelor indiferent de nlime i
poziie, uile din spaiile de circulaie i de folosin comun din incinta hotelului
trebuie s asigure accesibilitate, o bun vizibilitate, siguran i accesarea
ergonomic (vezi figura 7). Se recomand efectuarea calculelor pe baza extremelor
antropometrice (pornind de persoanele cele mai nalte, cele mai scunde, persoanele
supraponderale) pentru realizarea dotrilor n hotel n vederea evitrii
disfuncionalitilor i a posibilelor accidente.
303
JEAN MONNET
Figura 6. Msurtori standard pentru persoan foarte nalt, persoan

scund i persoan cu dizabiliti locomotorii
La proiectarea cabinelor de grup sanitar comun este absolut necesar s fie i
cabine prevzute cabine separate pentru persoanele cu dizabiliti. Dimensiunea
acestora trebuie s fie cuprinse ntre 1,5 m i 2,0 m pentru a permite accesul
cruciorului i a nsoitorului [9, p. 217].
Figura 7. Dimensiuni care permit micarea n incinta grupului sanitar

O tendin specific n proiectare camerelor de hotel este conceperea bilor
fr cad, doar cu cabin de du. Cu toate acestea bile sunt impracticabile de ctre
persoanele cu dizabiliti locomotorii. Din punct de vedere constructiv, bile
trebuie s fie realizate cu dimensiuni minime cuprinse ntre 2,2m i 2,5 m, cu spaiu
liber sub lavoar pentru a permite accesul cruciorului i posibilitatea de ajunge la
duu, montarea de bare de sprijin, att la vasul de WC ct i la spaiul de du.
Figura 8. Dimensiuni standard pentru incita bii i a cabinei de du

304

Rezultate i discuii. Nevoile specifice persoanelor cu dizabiliti locomotorii

sunt neglijate, att n societate, ct i n domeniul turismului. rile dezvoltate i cu
vocaie turistic i pun problema de a atrage acest segment de clieni poteniali
oferindu-le servicii accesibile la standarde europene. n acest spirit i Romnia ar
trebui s fie preocupat pentru a valorifica n mod superior elementele de potenial
natural balnear de care dispune, oferind o alternativ competitiv la serviciile
similare din staiuni cu renume din Europa. Pentru aceasta deintorii de structuri
de primire cu baz material de cur balnear, cum ar fi de exemplu cele din
staiunile Felix, Herculane, Eforie, Mangalia, Valea Oltului, Covasna, trebuie s-i
reconsidere filosofia de management i de investiii gsind soluii la problemele
specifice persoanelor cu dizabiliti adaptnd dotrile din spaiile de cazare i
bazele de tratament la nevoile acestora.
Concluzii. Se constat c exist slabe preocupri pe plan intern i internaional
n a deschide oferta de servicii hoteliere specifice pentru persoanele cu handicap de
orice natur ar fi acesta. Exist chiar mentalitatea c aceste persoane nu pot cltori
i ca atare ele sun ignorate de ctre furnizorii de servicii hoteliere i intermediari.
Un rol important revine asociaiilor de profil care pot sensibiliza atenia
intermediarilor i presatorilor de servicii n vederea soluionrii acestei probleme.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Altinay, Levent, 2008, Planning Resarch in Hospitality and Tourism, Elsevier,
Oxford.
2. Buhalis, Dimitrios, Costa, Carlos, 2006, Tourism Management Dynamics,
Elsevier, Oxford.
3. Coleman, Cindy, 2002, Interior Design Handbook of Professional Practice,
New York
4. Cristea, A. A., 2007, Tehnologie activitilor de turism, Ed. ProUniversitaria,
Bucureti.
5. Goeldner, R. Charles, 2006, Tourism Principles, Practices, Philosophies,
John Wiley and Sons, Inc., New Jersey
6. Goldsmith, Selwyn, 2000, Universal Design, Elsevier, Oxford
7. Joannes, Alain, 2009, Comunicarea prin imagini, Ed. Polirom, Iai
8. Manolescu, Aurel (coord.), 2010, Ergonomie, Ed. Economic, Bucureti
9. Smith, Ken (ed.) 2005, Handbook of Visual Communication, Lawrence Erlbaum
Associates, Inc., New Jersey
305
JEAN MONNET
FACTORII DETERMINANI AI COMPETITIVITII NAIONALE:

CAZUL REPUBLICII MOLDOVA
CLIPA Victoria, STRATAN Alexandru,
Institutul de Economie, Finane, Statistic
al Academiei de tiine din Moldova
Abstract:
Over the last decades competitiveness became a worldwide discussed problem.
However, there does not exist a common approach of its analysis. Its a very complex
concept that may be tackled at many levels: at product, firm, sartorial, regional or even
national level. At the microeconomic level, the concept of competitiveness is more or less
clear, while, at the national level it is somewhat vague. Different authors propose distinct
methods to analyze and to measure national competitiveness and the diversity in
competitiveness analysis methods rely on the specific of each economy and on the
multitude of competitiveness determinant factors. The main aim of the paper is to make an
overview on the level of Moldavian economy competitiveness that would let to reflect our
economy capacity to compete with other countries in the region on the world market.
Key words: national competitiveness, gross domestic product, productivity,
competition, business environment
Introducere. n ultimele decenii n cercurile oamenilor de afaceri, mediului

tiinific i al factorilor de decizie se discut foarte mult despre importana
competitivitii naionale ca un element esenial al asigurrii bunstrii unei
naiuni. La nivel microeconomic noiunea de competitivitate pare mai mult sau mai
puin clar, n timp ce la nivel naional aceasta este ntr-o oarecare msur mai
vag. Competitivitatea naionala, prin esen, reprezint un concept foarte complex
i poate fi atins prin asigurarea unor ramuri industriale, corespunztor
ntreprinderi competitive la nivel internaional.
Deseori, n studiile existente, competitivitatea naional este apreciat ca un
fenomen cu un grad nalt de sofisticare, determinat de astfel de indicatori cum sunt
deprecierea monedei naionale, rate ale dobnzii mici, abunden de resurse
naturale, for de munc ieftin, sold pozitiv al balanei comerciale e.t.c. Cu toate
acestea, M. Porter, n lucrrile sale susine c o ar nu poate fi considerat
realmente competitiv, utiliznd aa instrumente ca fora de munc ieftin,
instrumente de subvenionare, deprecierea monedei naionale sau dezvoltarea
economiei n baza mprumuturilor contractate din exterior. La un moment dat fora
de munc ieftin poate stimula penetrarea de noi piee, devalorizarea monedei
naionale - stimularea exporturilor, obinnd avantaje relative de pre, contractarea
mprumuturilor - finanarea cheltuielilor bugetare. ns aceste instrumente nu
contribuie la sporirea productivitii totale a factorilor de producie i nu pot
asigura o dezvoltare sustenabil a unei economii. Urmrind asigurarea
competitivitii naionale, instrumentele utilizate trebuie s fie orientate spre
sporirea productivitii care ar asigura venituri reale mai mari sau, altfel spus,
306

salarii mari. De asemenea, productivitatea poate fi asigurat numai prin utilizarea

forei de munc calificat, implementarea tehnologiilor moderne i a inovaiilor: de
proces, produs, n sistemul de management e.t.c. i acestea vin n contradicie cu
dezvoltarea performanelor pe piaa extern n baz forei de munc ieftin.
Literatura de specialitate indic asupra existenei unei multitudini de factori
care determin competitivitatea. n acelai timp, nelegerea complexitii factorilor
care genereaz acest proces a luat oamenilor de tiin foarte mult timp - avantajul
comparativ fa de alte ri fiind explicat prin dotarea cu factori de producie n
teoria clasic, investiii n capital fix i infrastructur la neoclasici. Vorbind deja
despre avantajul competitiv, M. Porter scoate n eviden 5 factori fundamentali, pe
care i structureaz n Diamantul Naional factorii de producie, cererea intern,
industriile conexe, strategia firmei i concurenii, politicile guvernamentale.
n prezent, exist studii al cror obiect face compararea performanelor
mediului de afaceri n diferite ri i a competitivitii naionale, analizat n baza
unei multitudini de factori determinani. Competitivitatea naional este direct
determinat de mediul economic intern. De aceea un prim exerciiu n determinarea
nivelului competitivitii naionale ine de analizarea calitii mediului economic
intern. n continuare, este prezentat o succint analiz a conjuncturii economice
naionale.
ndelungatul proces de tranziie i nalta vulnerabilitate a economiei
naionale la ocuri, att interne ct i externe, pun n eviden modelul deficient de
dezvoltare al Republicii Moldova i indic asupra nivelului redus al competitivitii
naionale. Cu toate c n decursul existenei Republicii Moldova ca stat
independent s-a reuit o oarecare cretere al nivelului PIB pe cap de locuitor (de la
400 USD n 1995 la 1515 USD anul 2009) care deseori este utilizat ca unul din
indicatorii competitivitii naionale, totui acesta rmne a fi foarte mic
comparativ cu rile din regiune, nemaivorbind de rile dezvoltate.
Conjunctura nefavorabil a factorilor ce influeneaz competitivitatea
economiei moldoveneti este confirmat i de rezultatele studiilor elaborate de
organizaiile internaionale, Raportul Competitivitii Globale (Forumul Economic
Mondial) i Doing Business Report (Banca Mondial) care se focuseaz pe
aprecierea nivelului competitivitii globale i a performanei mediului de afaceri n
diferite ri.
Analiza competitivitii naionale prin prisma raportului Doing
Business. Doing Business Report este un studiu elaborat anual de ctre Banca
Mondial, ncepnd cu anul 2003 i are drept scop compararea cadrului de
reglementare a afacerii n diferite ri sau, altfel spus, al costului afacerii. n acest
raport toate rile lumii sunt categorisite ntr-un rating conform gradului de uurin
de desfurare a afacerii. Primul raport care a fost publicat n 2003, analiza mediul
de afaceri n 133 de ri dup 5 criterii. n ultimul raport, Doing Business 2011,
sunt cuprinse reglementrile din 11 etape importante ale mediului de afaceri
n 183:
307
JEAN MONNET
1. Iniierea afacerii;
3. nregistrarea proprietii;
5. Protejarea investitorilor;
7. Comerul exterior;
9. ncheierea afacerii;
11.
Angajarea muncitorilor.
2. Obinerea autorizaiilor de construcie;

4. Obinerea creditelor;
6. Plata taxelor;
8. Semnarea contractelor;
10. Accesul la energie electric.
Clasamentul rilor n Raportul 2011 spre deosebire de cel precedent s-a fcut
n baza primelor 9 criterii, suportnd 2 modificri:
1. Categoria Angajarea muncitorilor a fost analizat n raport, dar nu a fost
inclus ca criteriu de performan n clasament;
2. n studiu a fost inclus, de asemenea, analiza reformelor regulatorii n
domeniul accesului la energie, considerat un factor foarte important n desfurarea
afacerilor, dar care, de asemenea, nu a fost inclus ca criteriu de performan n
clasament.
Conform acestui raport, cel mai favorabil climat de dezvoltare a afacerilor
este n rile cu venituri mari din OECD, fiind urmate de rile din Europa de Est i
Asia Central, iar la coada clasamentului sunt statele din Africa de Sud i subsaharian. Clasamentul este deschis doi ani la rnd de astfel de ri cum sunt
Singapore, Hong Kong, Noua Zeeland, Marea Britanie, SUA i Danemarca i este
nchis de Chad, Republica Central African i Burundi.
n lista rilor care au nregistrat cele mai mari performane n facilitarea
desfurrii afacerilor n anul precedent i care au introdus modificri de politici n
3 sau mai multe domenii se numr: Kazakhstan, Rwanda, Peru, Vietnam, Cape
Verde, Tajikistan, Zambia, Ungaria, Brunei.
n Raportul Doing Business 2011, Moldova s-a plasat pe locul 90 n
clasament, pierznd 3 poziii comparativ cu anul precedent. Trebuie de notat c
Moldova este precedat n clasament de aproape toate rile din regiunea Europei
Centrale i de Est, dar i de o parte din rile CSI, ex. Georgia, Kazahstan,
Kirgizstan, Belarus s.a. (vezi tabelul 1).
n comparaie cu potenialii concureni, sau ri din regiune care au avut sau
au o structur a economiei mai mult sau mai puin asemntoare, poziia Moldovei
poate fi apreciat ca una relativ bun n foarte puine domenii: nregistrarea
proprietii (poz.18), executarea contractelor (poz.20). n acelai timp, cadrul de
reglementare a afacerii la unele etape foarte importante n desfurarea unei afaceri,
rmne a fi nc foarte deficitar:
Obinerea autorizaiilor de construcii poz. 159, cel mai favorabil cadru
regulator n acest domeniu, n regiune fiind n Georgia, Romnia care se plaseaz
pe locul 84, iar o situaie mai proast este atestat n astfel de ri ca Polonia,
Ucraina i Rusia (ultima plasndu-se pe locul 182 din 183);
Contractarea creditelor poz. 89, fiind pe aceeai poziie cu Rusia, Belarus,
n timp ce Romnia se plaseaz pe poziia 15, iar cea mai bun situaie, din regiune,
308

se atest n Letonia i Bulgaria (poz. 6);

Protecia investitorilor poz. 109, cei mai buni reformatori n acest domeniu
fiind Republica Kirghiza poz. 12 i Albania poz. 15, n timp ce Romnia
mparte poziia 44 cu astfel de ri cum sunt Bulgaria, Polonia, Portugalia,
Kazahstan;
Plata taxelor poz. 106. La acest capitol nc n majoritatea rilor se

nregistreaz mari dificulti, iar ultima i penultima poziie fiind ocupate de
Belarus i Ucraina.
Tabelul 1. Poziia Moldovei n clasamentul Doing Business comparativ cu
rile Europei de Est i Asiei Centrale
ara
2006
83
16
15
26
37
63
52
62
78
41
54
117
100
46
86
106
79
124
Moldova
Estonia
Lituania
Letonia
Slovacia
Slovenia
Ungaria
Bulgaria
Romania
Cehia
Polonia
Albania
Georgia
Armenia
Kazalhstan
Bielarus
Rusia
Ucraina
2010
87
17
26
27
41
43
52
51
54
82
73
81
13
44
74
64
116
147
2011
90
17
23
24
40
42
46
51
56
63
70
82
12
48
56
68
123
145
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza datelor statistice disponibile pe Doing Business,

World Bank, accesibil la : http://www.doingbusiness.org/custom-quer
Un rol important pentru dezvoltarea mediului de afaceri local i al
competitivitii naionale este reglementarea operaiunilor de comer exterior.
Facilitarea tranzaciilor comerciale internaionale a devenit o condiie imperativ
pentru dezvoltarea afacerilor. La capitolul tranzacii externe, Moldova nregistreaz
cele mai proaste performane dup autorizaiile de construcie poz. 141. Aceasta
este o problem caracteristic pentru majoritatea rilor spaiului post-sovietic.
Pentru desfurarea operaiunilor de export (import) un agent economic din
Moldova are nevoie de un dosar constituit din 6 (7) acte, 1 765 (1 960) USD pentru
exportul unui container de marf, dintre care 1300 de USD sunt necesari numai
309
JEAN MONNET
pentru asigurarea cheltuielilor pentru transportul intern, iar operaiunea se

desfoar n cel puin 32 (35) zile dintre care 20 de zile sunt necesare numai
pentru pregtirea actelor necesare.
Lund n consideraie cele mai bune exemple de desfurare a operaiunilor
de export/import din practica internaional, Moldova este nc foarte departe de a
nregistra astfel de performane :
Documente necesare 2 Frana;
Zile necesare 5 la export n Danemarca i 4 la import n Singapore;
Costul pentru exportul unui container de produse 450 USD la export n

Malaysia i 439 USD la import n Singapore.
n acelai timp Republica Moldova ar putea, cel puin tinde spre exemplul
rilor Baltice - Estonia, Letonia.
n ultimul Raport Doing Business, pe lng indicatorii tradiionali s-a mai
efectuat i analiza accesului la energie pe un eantion de 176 de state. Accesul la
energie este considerat a doua cea mai important constrngere n desfurarea
afacerii dup accesul la finanare. Accesul limitat la energie poate avea efecte
adverse asupra productivitii firmelor. Aprovizionarea cu energie a fost analizat
prin prisma urmtorilor indicatori: numrul de proceduri, nr. de zile necesar i
costul de conectare la energie electric. n Republica Moldova comparativ cu alte
ri din regiune Romnia, Cehia, Polonia, Ucraina i Federaia Rus numrul de
zile (140) este relativ redus, numrul de proceduri (7) mai mic ca n Rusia i
Ucraina, dei mai mare puin ca n rile din Europa Central, iar costurile sunt nc
foarte ridicate (796% din venitul pe cap de locuitor).
Tabelul 2. Accesul la energie n Republica Moldova comparativ cu alte state
din regiunea Europei de Est i Asiei Centrale
E c o no m i a
M ol do v a
R o m a n ia
R e p u bl ic a C e h a
P o lo n ia
U c ra in a
F ed e ra ti a R u s a
K a z a k hs t an
G e o rg ia
P roc e d u ri
(n r)
Ti m p ul
(z il e )
7
7
6
4
11
9
6
5
C os t
(% di n v e ni tu l pe
c ap de l o cu i to r)
140
244
279
143
309
302
88
97
796
545
187
303
276
4672
111
759
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza Doing Business Report 2011,

accesibil la: //www.doingbusiness.org
Cadrul instituional i de reglementare reprezint factori importani ai
dezvoltrii mediului de afaceri i al asigurrii competitivitii naionale. Un
indicator al eficienei acestuia n diferire ri poate fi considerat clasificatorul
310

rilor lumii elaborat de ctre Banca Mondial conform performanelor nregistrate

n reformarea cadrului de reglementare al mediului de afaceri.
Dei pe perioada ultimilor 5 ani n Republica Moldova au fost ntreprini
unii pai n vederea facilitrii condiiilor de desfurare a afacerilor, n alte domenii
importante ca obinerea creditelor i protecia investitorilor, indicatorii au rmas
practic neschimbai, iar n domeniul comerului exterior chiar s-a nregistrat un
regres. Astfel msurile ntreprinse pn n prezent sunt bune, dar prea puine, iar
per ansamblu, facilitarea cadrului de afaceri n Republica Moldova merge prea lent
comparativ cu alte ri. Timp de 5 ani poziia Republicii Moldova n clasamentul
Doing Business nu s-a modificat prea mult, n timp ce multe ri din regiune s-au
dovedit a fi mult mai active n procesul de reformare a mediului de afaceri i au
fcut salturi mari n clasament, un exemplu elocvent, n acest sens, este Georgia
care aproape de la sfritul clasamentului, poziia 100 n 2006, s-a plasat n 2011 pe
locul 12.
Analiza competitivitii naionale prin prisma Raportului
Competitivitii Globale. Pentru a fi atins obiectivul primar asigurarea
competitivitii naionale eforturile tuturor actorilor unei economii, trebuie s fie
orientate spre crearea unui climat favorabil pentru dezvoltarea afacerilor. Un climat
favorabil, ar nsemna acionarea i mbuntirea tuturor factorilor economici,
politici, sociali - care influeneaz ntr-un oarecare mod mediul n care activeaz
agenii economici i susinerea n cadrul unei naiuni a avantajelor competitive.
Aceti factori sunt foarte diveri i una dintre cele mai complexe metodologii de
calcul ale competitivitii naionale a rilor lumii, care a ncercat s cuprind cea
mai mare parte a lor, este considerat ICG (indicele competitivitii globale),
elaborat de ctre Forumul Economic Mondial n Raportul Competitivitii Globale.
Acest indicator ia n calcul o multitudine de factori ale competitivitii, clasai n 12
categorii numii piloni ai competitivitii. Aceti piloni constituie fundamentul
dezvoltrii oricrei economii, dar la diferite etape ale dezvoltrii ei au un rol diferit.
n dependen de importana lor, la difereite nivele de dezvoltare ale economiei
pilonii pot fi mprii n trei categorii:
factorii eseniali: sistemul instituional, infrastructura, stabilitatea
macroeconomic, sntatea i educaia primar;
factorii de eficien: educaia superioar, eficiena pieei bunurilor, eficiena
pieei muncii, sofisticarea pieei financiare, gradul de pregtire tehnologic,
potenialul pieei;
factorii inovaionali i de sofisticare: sofisticarea afacerii i inovarea.
Spre exemplu, prghiile utilizate pentru sporirea competitivitii naionale
ntr-o ar dezvoltat nu vor fi aceleai ca ntr-o ar srac. De asemenea,
instrumentele utilizate pentru sporirea eficienei comerului exterior, a pieei muncii
e.t.c. nu vor aduce rezultatele scontate atta timp ct nu este asigurat buna
funcionare a sistemului instituional, o infrastructur dezvoltat, condiiile de baz
pentru asigurarea unui nivel satisfctor al sntii i a instruirii primare a
populaiei acestei naiuni.
311
JEAN MONNET
n raport, toate rile lumii care intr n clasament sunt clasificate n trei
nivele de baz conform venitului populaiei. Ultimul nivel corespunde rilor nalt
dezvoltate a crora PIB/loc depete 17 mii USD, ex. Slovenia, Republica Ceh,
precum i alte ri dezvoltate. Aceste economii sunt considerate inovaionale, rolul
inovaiilor fiind foarte important n asigurarea competitivitii naionale, n timp ce
factorii eseniali au o influen relativ mai mic. Spre exemplu Romnia, Bulgaria
se atribuie celei de a doua categorii, iar rile baltice se afla la etapa de tranziie
de la economii a cror dezvoltare se bazeaz pe factori de eficien la o dezvoltare
bazat pe inovaii (vezi Tabelul 3).
Tabelul 3. Importana factorilor n asigurarea competitivitii
la diferite etape de dezvoltare economic
Dezvoltarea
Dezvoltarea
Dezvoltarea
bazat pe
bazat pe
bazat pe inovare
disponibilitatea
eficien
factorilor
60
40
20
Factorii eseniali
Factori de
35
50
50
eficien
Factori
5
10
30
inovaionali i de
sofisticare
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza Global Competitiveness Report 2011 disponibil
la:
http://www3.weforum.org/docs/WEF_GlobalCompetitivenessReport_201011.pdf
Republica Moldova, n schimb, de rnd cu Tadjikistan i alte ri srace,
rmne nc n grupul rilor care concureaz pe piaa internaional n baza
factorilor de producie de care dispun: resurse naturale i for de munc ieftin i
se focuseaz, n special, pe obinerea avantajelor de pre i comercializarea de
produse cu o valoare adugat joas. Pentru a menine competitivitatea la aceast
etap, accentul trebuie pus cu precdere pe:
1. Calitatea sistemului instituional cadrul juridic i administrativ n care
indivizii, firmele i guvernele interacioneaz;
2. Dezvoltarea infrastructurii calitatea infrastructurii transporturilor: rutier,
aerian, feroviar i naval i infrastructurii de comunicare;
3. Stabilitatea macroeconomic stabilitatea principalilor indicatori
macroeconomici: PIB, datoria de stat, inflaia .a;
4. Sntatea i nivelul educaiei forei de munc nivelul sntii populaiei
i calitatea sistemului de nvmnt primar.
Concluzie. Dup dou decenii de tranziie, Republica Moldova nc se afl
n cutarea unui model care ar asigura o cretere economic sustenabil.
Actualmente tot mai discutat este problema trecerii la un model bazat pe
312

exporturi, investiii i inovaii. i n acest model competitivitate devine o condiie

imperativ. n acelai timp, competitivitatea este un indicator determinat de o
multitudine de factori care acioneaz diferit asupra economiilor, n dependen de
structura fiecrei economii. n Republica Moldova, fapt confirmat i de studiile
elaborate de organizaiile internaionale, Raportul Competitivitii Globale
(Forumul Economic Mondial) i Doing Business Report (Banca Mondial),
conjunctura factorilor naionali pentru dezvoltarea afacerilor este una nefavorabil.
Tot mai deseori se vorbete despre importana inovaiilor ca un factor primordial al
dezvoltrii competitivitii naionale.
Tabelul 4. Evoluia Moldovei n clasamentul Raportului
Competitivitii Globale
Pilonul
GCI
Factorii eseniali
Instituiile
Infrastructura
Mediul
macroeconomic
Sntate i educaia
primar
GCI 2010-2011 (139)

94
97
102
97
80
GCI 2008-2009 (134)

95
95
92
113
80
GCI 2007-2008 (131)

97
96
105
107
92
84
89
85
99
78
98
88
102
81
104
105
107
68
55
68
Dezvoltarea pieei
financiare
Pregtirea tehnologic
103
104
101
89
95
108
Dimensiunea pieei
121
114
114
113
131
124
129
116
112
Factori de eficien
nvmnt superior i
instruire
Eficiena pieei de
bunuri
Eficiena pieei muncii
Factori inovaionali
i de sofisticare
Gradul de sofisticare a
afacerilor
Inovaiile
123
128
122
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza Global Competitiveness Report 2010-2011, 20082009

disponibil
la:
http://www3.weforum.org/docs/WEF_GlobalCompetitivenessReport_2010-11.pdf
Not: n Raportul Competitivitii Globale 2009-2010 Moldova nu a fost inclus din lipsa de date
pentru ar
ntr-adevr, inovaiile au devenit un motor al dezvoltrii economice i un

factor determinant n obinerea avantajelor competitive, dar caracteristic pentru
313
JEAN MONNET
rile dezvoltate, care au reuit s creeze toate precondiiile necesare pentru

dezvoltarea acestora. Totui nu putem vorbi despre inovaii n Republica Moldova,
care presupun i investiii enorme, atta timp ct ntr-o economie nu sunt asigurai
factorii eseniali necesari pentru funcionarea mediului de afaceri n condiiile unei
concurene sntoase, a unui cadru regulatoriu stimulator i eficient, un sistem
funcional al instituiilor publice. n acelai timp pentru a ne bucura de succes pe
piaa internaional i a putea concura cel puin cu rile din regiunea Europei
Centrale i de Est este imperativ de a ameliora aceste condiii fundamentale pentru
mbuntirea mediului de afaceri naional i sporirea competitivitii naionale.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
www.asesoriainternacional.com.
www.doingbusiness.org.
www.weforum.org/documents/gcr0809/index.html;
www3.weforum.org/docs/WEF_GlobalCompetitivenessReport_2010-11.pdf.
314

CONSIDERAII PRIVIND RELAIILE

COMERCIALE ALE ROMNIEI CU REPUBLICA MOLDOVA,
N CONTEXTUL PEV
POPESCU Manoela, POPESCU Dorin Viceniu,
CRENICEAN Luminia Cecilia
Romnia
Abstract:
Enjoying a privileged position within the ENP Romania has contributed in recent
years, along with other EU countries, in increasing trade, aid and contacts, as well as
deepening the cooperation with Moldova especially.
Analysis of our country's trade with the Republic of Moldova, reveals that in 20072010, these developments have been oscillating under the impact of global economic
crisis. But the present shows that there are real prospects for economic cooperation
between Romania and Moldova. Of course, they will contribute to strengthening bilateral
economic relations between the two countries, increase trade and promote investment in
both countries.
Key words: commercial, bilateral relations, export, import, PEV
1. Introducere. Cunoscut este faptul c Uniunea European a delimitat strict

regimul relaiilor cu noua sa vecintate, lansnd n 2003 conceptul de Europ
extins - Vecintate, transformat mai apoi prin Documentul de Strategie adoptat n
2004 n Politica European de Vecintate n 2004. Politica European de
Vecintate, prin plurivalena dimensiunilor sale, intr sub incidena
diferitelor politicii ale UE [1] . Interesul UE fiind de a avea vecini bine guvernai i
prosperi, iar acest obiectiv este posibil prin intensificarea relaiilor comerciale,
mbuntirea perspectivelor investiionale, facilitarea i dezvoltarea stocului
relaional al fiecrei ri, precum i prin adoptarea unui comportament proactiv de
ctre UE.
Politica european de vecintate (PEV) vizeaz ri precum: Algeria, Egipt,
Israel, Iordania, Liban, Libia, Maroc, Siria, Tunisia i Autoritatea Palestinian
(Procesul Barcelona); Moldova, Ucraina, Belarus; precum i Armenia, Azerbaidjan
i Georgia. ns, la nivel comunitar exist o preferin clar n ceea ce privete
abordarea bilateral, difereniat n cadrul PEV [2]
Ca atare, n cadrul PEV, relaiile bilaterale dintre Romnia i Moldova, mai
ales n contextul actual, reprezint instrumente de consolidare a PEV. n vederea
demonstrrii acestui
Dei ntre cele dou ri exist diferene majore n ceea ce privete condiiile
de afaceri, structura exporturilor i importurilor, ratingul comerului transfrontalier,
obinerea creditelor, protejarea investitorilor, procedura de nregistrare a
proprietii, implementarea legislaiei muncii i a celei fiscale, indicatorul
competitivitii, sistemul de impozitare etc., totui, proximitatea geografic, limba
315
JEAN MONNET
comun i relaiile istorice dintre Romnia i Republica Moldova au facilitat

comerul bilateral de-a lungul timpului [4, p. 6], mai ales dup 1 ianuarie 2007
(data intergrrii Romniei n UE). Dup aceast dat, Romnia a fost principalul
susintor al Moldovei n vederea integrrii acesteia n UE, dei acest fapt a atras
ostilitatea guvernrii comuniste din perioada 2001 2009, n prezent relaiile dintre
cele dou ri fiind mult mai relaxate, aspectele contencioase viznd semnarea
tratatului de baz i a tratatului de frontier.
2. Cadrul legal i instituional de cooperare ntre Republica Moldova i
Romnia la nivel comunitar i bilateral. Evident, cunoscut este faptul c relaiile
bilaterale moldo-romne au nceput odat cu independena Republicii Moldova.
Dei dup semnarea Tratatului cu URSS n 1990, Guvernul romn a decis crearea
unui subsecretariat permanent pentru relaiile cu Republica Moldova n cadrul
Ministerului de Externe, abia la 6 august 1991 a fost semnat, la Chiinu, Acordul
ntre Guvernul Republicii Moldova i Guvernul Romniei cu privire la
colaborarea economic i schimburile comerciale i Acordul ntre Guvernul
Republicii Moldova i Guvernul Romniei privind nfiinarea Comisiei
interguvernamentale de colaborare economic, comercial i tehnico-tiinific
[4, p. 33].
n prezent, relaiile de cooperare dintre R. Moldova i UE se desfoar ntrun cadru juridic reprezentat de Acordul de Parteneriat i Cooperare (APC) [3, p.
13], semnat n 1994 i intrat n vigoare la data de 1 iulie 1998, pe durata a 10 ani.
n vederea atingerii obiectivelor APC, a fost aprobat Planul de Aciuni R.
Moldova-UE n 2005 [3, p. 33], cu rol principal de armonizare a legislaiei, a
normelor i standardelor din Moldova cu cele ale Uniunii Europene. ncepnd cu 1
ianuarie 2006, R. Moldova a beneficiat de Sistemul Generalizat de Preferine Plus
(GSP+), n baza cruia 7200 produse originare din R. Moldova au beneficiat de
acces liber pe piaa UE, fiind scutite de plata taxelor vamale [5]. De asemenea, UE
a oficializat acordarea, la 21 ianuarie 2008, de Preferine Comerciale Autonome
Republicii Moldova, aplicate efectiv din a doua jumtate a lunii martie 2008. Ca
urmare, aproape 90% din exporturile moldovene au acces liber pe piaa
romneasc. Astfel, R. Moldova beneficiaz, n limitele unor contingente tarifare,
de scutire de taxe vamale la exporturile respective pe piaa UE. La importul
produselor romneti n R. Moldova se percep taxe vamale, accize i taxe pentru
proceduri vamale.
n ceea ce privete cadrul juridic al relaiilor comerciale dintre Romnia i
R. Moldova, acesta este dat de [5]:
Acordul ntre Guvernul Romniei i Guvernul Republicii Moldova cu
privire la colaborarea economic i schimburile comerciale;
Acord ntre Guvernul Romniei i Guvernul Republicii Moldova privind
nfiinarea Comisiei interguvernamentale de colaborare economic, comercial i
tehnico-tiinific;
Acord de comer liber ntre Romnia i Republica Moldova;
Acordul ntre Guvernul Romniei i Guvernul Republicii Moldova privind
316

evitarea dublei impuneri;

Acord ntre Guvernul Romniei i Guvernul Republicii Moldova privind
promovarea i protejarea reciproca a investiiilor.
n prezent, integrarea n Uniunea European este principalul obiectiv al
Republicii Moldova, iar Romnia este, evident, principalul ei susintor. Astfel,
Romnia a susinut ca Moldova s fie considerat n acelai grup cu Balcanii de
Vest n negocierile de aderare la UE i nu cu spaiul estic.
3. Premise de dezvoltare a relaiilor bilaterale dintre Romnia i
Moldova, n context PEV. Politica Europeana de Vecinatate, conform unor
specialiti, poate fi considerat ca reprezentnd un compromis ntre dorina noilor
ri vecine de a deveni membre ale Uniunii Europene i imposibilitatea Uniunii de
a accepta noi extinderi. ns, PEV nseamn, totodat i o modalitate de abordare a
relaiilor dintre UE i rile vecine care depeete nivelul de simpl cooperare ntre
statel vecine. n acest sens vine i noul document al UE privind PEV din decembrie
2006, care vizeaz consolidarea PEV prin msuri de intensificare a relaiilor
comerciale, mbuntirea perspectivelor investiionale, facilitarea contactelor de la
om la om a relaiilor turistice, de afaceri, educaionale, de cercetare, precum i o
atitudine pro-activ n cazul conflictelor ngheate. Astfel c PEV ofer un
context favorabil dezvoltrii relaiilor externe ale UE cu vecinii si, n vederea
susinerii proceselor de dezvoltare economic a acestora din urm, asigurnd
totodat stabilitatea i securitatea n plan regional.
n acest context, Romnia are nevoie nu de relaii politice privilegiate cu
Republica Moldova, ci de relaii normale, de dezvoltare, care s genereze creterea
nivelului de trai a romnilor, n general, dezvoltarea unui stoc relaional cu romnii
de peste Prut i crearea i dezvoltarea unei culturi romneti reale, adecvate
strategiei de cretere economic, social i cultural a celor dou ri. Evident,
aceste relaii se dezvolt n context european, mai precis sub incidena PEV. Astfel,
spre exemplu, unul din obiectivele PEV l reprezint mbuntirea guvernanei n
rile vecine, fapt dovedit de al doilea tur al alegerilor parlamentare din Moldova.
n ceea ce privete mobilitatea, n anul 2008 au fost eliberate peste 2 milioane de
vize Schengen UE n zona noastr de vecintate. De asemenea, au fost ncheiate
acorduri cu Moldova privind facilitarea eliberrii vizelor i readmisia. n vederea
promovrii migraiei legale, au fost ncheiate parteneriate de mobilitate cu
Moldova. Valorificarea ntregului potential al PEV, presupune inclusiv stabilirea
foii de parcurs cu Moldova n vederea instituirii unui regim fr vize pentru ederi
de scurt durat. n domeniul energetic, n 2009, Moldova, alturi de Ucraina, a
fost admis, sub rezerva anumitor conditii, pentru aderarea la Tratatul de instituire
a Comunitii Energiei.
n ceea ce privete comerul dintre cele dou ri luate n calcul, UE este
pregtit s negocieze zone de liber schimb consolidate i globale cu toi vecinii
si, n funcie de interesul lor manifestat i de gradul lor de pregtire. Astfel, n
cadrul lucrrilor Comisiei mixte de colaborare economic i integrare europeana
ntre Romnia i R. Moldova desfurate n 24 mai 2010, la Chiinu, au fost
317
JEAN MONNET
stabilite de comun acord aciuni viitoare care s contribuie la consolidarea relaiilor

economice bilaterale, majorarea volumului schimburilor comerciale, precum i
promovarea exportului i investiiilor dintre ambele ri. Scopul R. Moldova,
reconfirmat n septembrie 2009, o data cu schimbarea guvernrii fiind integrarea
n UE.
De asemenea, n vederea realizrii integrrii economiilor rilor vecine
consolidate, au fost negociate unele acorduri sectoriale n domenii precum
produsele agricole i pescreti sau spaiul aerian comun.
n perioada 2007-2013, au fost stabilite 9 programe care vizeaza graniele
terestre, trei programe trans-maritice i trei programe care vizeaza bazine maritime,
unul din aceste programe viznd Romnia Moldova Ucraina [6].
n vederea punerii n aplicare a PEV, n 2007-2013, UE furnizeaz
aproximativ 12 miliarde EUR. n plus, Facilitatea de investiii pentru vecintate
ofer ajutor nerambursabil pentru atragerea de credite (peste 4,7 miliarde EUR n
2007-2009) pentru investiii concrete n transporturi, mediu, energie, sectorul privat
i cel social.
4. Evoluia schimburilor comerciale ale Romniei cu R. Moldova, n
perioada 2007-2010.
Comertul UE cu rile din regiunea care intr sub incidenta PEV a crescut n
perioada 2007-2010, exporturile UE nregistrnd o cretere de 63%, iar importurile
de 91% (cu o oarecare ncetinire n 2009 i 2010, din cauza crizei economice
globale).
Sub aspect comercial, Romnia i Republica Moldova au ncheiat n 1994 un
acord de liber schimb, care a fost n vigoare pn n 2007, la aderarea Romniei la
Uniunea European.
Nr. crt.
1.
Tabelul 1. Evoluia schimburilor comerciale ale Romniei

(export FOB i import CIF), n perioada 2007- 1.I-31.X. 2010
(mil. Euro)
Indicatori
2007
2008
2009
1.I-31.X 2010
1.1.
Exporturi (FOB)
INTRA UE
29401,8
21139,3
33627,9
23671,3
29116,3
21642,0
30377,2
22026,7
1.2.
EXTRA UE
8262,5
9956,6
7474,3
8350,5
2.
2.1.
Importuri (CIF)
INTRA UE
50992,6
36261,4
56336,8
38937,1
38896,9
28526,4
38105,6
27706,2
2.2.
EXTRA UE
14731,2
17399,7
10370,5
10399,4
3.
TOTAL schimburi
comerciale
80394,4
89964,7
680132
68482,8
Sursa: www.insse.ro
318

Aa cum am precizat deja, ncepnd cu anul 1998 Moldova a beneficiat de

pe urma Sistemului Generalizat de Preferine al Uniunii Europene, sistem care
ofer accesul liber de taxe i fr cote tuturor produselor originare din Republica
Moldova pe piaa Uniunii Europene, cu excepia restriciilor cantitative la
un numr de produse agricole sensibile pentru piaa din UE. Datorit acestui
sistem, liberul schimb ntre Romnia i Republica Moldova este unilateral: adic
Moldova impune taxe vamale produselor romaneti, Romnia netaxnd produsele
moldoveneti.
Astfel c, dac n anul 2007, schimburile comerciale ale Romniei au fost
de 80394,4 milioane euro, n anul 2008 valoarea schimburilor comerciale s-a situat
la nivelul de 89964,7 milioane euro, n cretere cu peste 11,9% fa de aceeai
perioad a anului 2007. n anul 2009 exporturile FOB ale Romniei au nsumat
29116,3 milioane euro. Aceasta nseamn c fa de perioada corespunztoare din
anul 2008, exporturile au sczut cu 13,4%. n perioada 1.I-31.XII 2009 importurile
CIF au nsumat 38896,9 milioane euro. Comparativ cu perioada corespunztoare a
anului 2008, importurile au sczut cu 30,96%.
n perioada 1.I-31.X 2010 exporturile FOB au nsumat 30377,2 milioane
euro, ceea ce nseamn o cretere a exporturilor romneti cu 26,7% fa de aceeai
perioad a anului 2009. n ceea ce privete importurile CIF corespunztoare
perioadei 1.I-31.X 2010 (de 38105,6 milioane euro), comparativ cu perioada
corespunztoare a anului 2009, acestea au crescut cu 18,8%. Aceasta nseamn c
Romnia a nregistrat n perioada 1.I-31.X 2010 un deficit de 7728,4 milioane euro,
mai mic cu 365,3 milioane euro fa de aceeai perioad a anului 2009.
Desigur, cea mai mare parte a exporturilor romneti se realizeaz n rile
membre UE, ca i importurile, de altfel. ns, proximitatea geografic, limba
comun i relaiile istorice dintre Romnia i Republica Moldova au facilitat
comerul bilateral de-a lungul timpului. Republica Moldova fiind cel de 17-lea
partener comercial al Romaniei. Bineneles, importana comerului bilateral este
mai mare pentru Republica Moldova, datorit faptului c, innd cont de
importan, Romnia este principalul partener comercial pentru Moldova cu
ponderea de cca. 20% n export i cca.12% n import (dup Ucraina i Rusia), n
timp ce comerul bilateral moldo-romn reprezint doar cca. 1% n fluxurile
comerciale totale ale Romniei. n ceea ce privete exporturile, se remarc faptul c
Romnia export produse minerale, maini i aparate, iar Moldova export, n
special, produse vegetale i alimentare. Sigur, cele dou ri export pe aceleai
piee de desfacere produse de textile i nclminte.
ncepnd cu 2007, Romnia a nceput s acorde i asisten oficial pentru
dezvoltare, din care o treime din a fost direcionat ctre Republica Moldova, prin
intermediul Programului Naiunilor Unite pentru Dezvoltare.
Dup intrarea Romniei n Uniunea European, exporturile romneti n
Republica Moldova au devenit mai competitive sub aspect calitativ, ns nu i ca
pre. Produsele romneti sunt supuse unui regim mediu de impozitare de 20%,
spre deosebire de cele din CSI pentru care nu se pltesc taxe. Regimul fiscal
319
JEAN MONNET
prietenos din Republica Moldova, precum i costurile mai sczute cu mna de lucru
i construciile, este favorabil investiiilor strine i outsourcingului.
Moldova au nregistrat o cretere cu 136,2%, n timp ce importurile din
aceast ar au crescut cu 162,1%. La nivelul anului 2008, tot importurile de
produse din Moldova au nregistrat creteri cu 207,66% fa de anul 2007 n timp
ce exporturile ctre Moldova au nregistrat o scdere fa de nivelul anului 2007 cu
48,12%. Anul 2009, ca urmare a crizei economice, aduce o scdere a volumului
comercial dintre cele dou ri. Astfel, importurile au sczut cu 76,76% n 2009
fa de 2008, n timp ce exporturile romneti n Moldova au nregistrat o cretere
cu 56,16% fa de aceeai perioad luat n considerare. n primele zece luni ale
anului 2010 fa de aceeai perioad a anului 2009, conform buletinelor lunare de
comer internaional, exporturile Romniei ctre Moldova au nregistrat uoare
scdere cu 0,51%, n timp ce importurile din Moldova nregistrnd o scdere cu
20,06%.
Tabelul 2. Relaiile comerciale ale Romniei cu Moldova
( 2007- 1.I-31.X. 2010 (mil. EUR)
Nr.
crt.
2007
1.
2.
3.
Nr.
crt.
TOTAL
Moldova
%
29401,8
463
1,57
1.
2.
3.
TOTAL
Moldova
%
2007
50992,6
182,7
0,36
EXPORT FOB
2008
2009
33627,9
29116,3
240,2
375,1
0,71
1,29
IMPORT CIF
2008
2009
56336,8
38896,9
562,1
130,6
0,99
0,34
1.I-31.X 2010
30377,2
373,2
1,23
1.I-31.X 2010
38105,6
104,4
0,27
Sursa: www.insse.ro
Se remarc faptul c n 2007 fa de anul 2006, exporturile Romniei ctre
Dei, la aderarea Romniei la UE, Acordul bilateral de comer liber dintre
Romnia i Moldova i-a ncetat valabilitatea, schimburile comerciale au crescut
ntr-un ritm superior mediei att n 2007 ct i n 2008. n anul 2008, volumul
schimburilor comerciale bilaterale a depit, pentru prima dat, un miliard USD,
Romnia deinnd primul loc n topul rilor destinatare ale exporturilor din
Republica Moldova, i locul trei la import. Exporturile moldoveneti n Romnia
au crescut n 2007 cu 36% la valori exprimate n USD, plasnd Romnia pe locul
doi n topul pieelor de desfacere a exporturilor moldoveneti. Importurile din
Romnia au crescut, n acelai an, cu 29 % la valori exprimate n USD [9]. n 2008
Romnia devenind cea mai important pia de desfacere pentru Republica
Moldova, devansnd astfel Federaia Rus.
La sfritul anului 2009 volumul total al schimburilor comerciale ale
320

Romniei cu R. Moldova a fost de 700 milioane dolari, din care exportul a fost de
520,9 milioane dolari i importul de 179,1 milioane dolari. Soldul balanei
comerciale a fost de 341,8 mililoane dolari SUA n favoarea Romniei. Se remarc
faptul c, fa de anul 2008, volumul schimburilor comerciale a sczut cu 40,6% la
valori exprimate n USD, din care exporturile cu 36,8% LA valori exprimate n
USD, iar importurile cu 49,4% la valori exprimate n USD.
Volumul schimburilor comerciale dintre Romania i Republica Moldova n
2010 a crescut cu 17% la valori exprimate n USD, n comparaie cu anul
precedent, ajungnd la 644 milioane dolari, fa de 551 milioane dolari n 2009.
Creterea se datoreaz n special creterii volumului exporturilor romneti cu 24%
la valori exprimate n USD, ajungnd la 386 milioane de dolari, ceea ce constituie
10% la valori exprimate n USD din totalul importurilor Republicii Moldova n
2010. Importurile din Republica Moldova au constituit 257 milioane dolari, n
cretere cu 7,4% la valori exprimate n USD, Romnia fiind a doua pia de
desfacere pentru mrfurile moldoveneti, dup Rusia [5].
Concluzii. n acest moment relaiile Moldovei cu Uniunea European sunt
definite prin intermediul Politicii Europene de Vecintate. Un prim obiectiv care
trebuie atins n direcia integrrii europene este semnarea Acordul de Asociere cu
Uniunea European. Dup semnarea acestui acord Moldova va putea beneficia de
ridicarea regimului de vize, poate miza pe obinerea statutului de ar candidat i
accederea la Instrumentele de Asisten pentru Preaderare.
Este clar c, n pofida tendinei generale pozitive, potenialul relaiilor
economice ntre cele dou ri nu este pe deplin exploatat. O serie de factori au
mpiedicat intensificarea acestor relaii n ambele ri: tensiunile politice, calitatea
sczut a actului guvernrii, politicile comerciale negative, dificultile n
dezvoltarea infrastructurii etc. Evidenele arat c inexistena unui mecanism
eficient de transfer a practicilor pozitive i experienei Romniei n procesul de
integrare ctre Republica Moldova determin reducerea eficienei exploatrii
otenialului relaional dintre cele dou ri. De altfel, anul 2009 a fost marcat nu
doar de criza economic manifestat n ambele ri, ci i de tensiunile politicie
dintre acestea, datorate introducerii la 8 aprilie a regimului de vize pentru cetenii
romni i declararea ambasadorului romn la Chiinu ca persoan nongrata. ns
sfritul anului 2009 aduce o relaxare a situaiei politice, odat cu noul guvern al
R. Moldova i sperane de integrare a acesteia n spaiul european cu ajutorul
Romniei.
innd cont de importana strategic a Romniei, care din punct de vedere
geografic, istoric i cultural este pentru Republica Moldova cea mai apropiat ar
membr a UE i un aliat natural pentru realizarea aspiraiilor europene ale
Chiinului, este necesar identificarea i eliminarea factorilor care mpiedic
valorificarea potenialului de colaborare economic bilateral. Totodat, aplicarea
PEV ar putea contribui efectiv la un grad ct mai ridicat de integrare a Romniei i
Moldova n sistemul european.
321
JEAN MONNET
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Dov, L., 2005, The Challenges of the European Neighbourhood Policy - The
Security Dimension of the European Neighbourhood Policy, International
Spectator, v. 40, n. 1
2. Marchetti, A. 2006, The European Neighbourhood Policy. Foreign Policy at
the EU's Periphery, Discussion Paper C158/2006, Centre for European
Integration Studies, ZEI, Bonn
3. Pop, Adrian (coordonator) Pascariu, G. Anglitoiu, G., Purcarus, A. 2006,
Romnia i Republica Moldova ntre Politica European de Vecintate i
perspectiva extinderii Uniunii Europene, Institutul European din Romnia
Studii de impact III, Bucureti
4. Popa, A., Lupuor, A., Prohnitchi, V., Oprunenco, A., (Expert-Grup), Trc, L.,
Duu, A., (Societatea Academic Romn), 2009, Romnia - Republica
Moldova. Analiza relaiilor bilaterale, Casa Editorial-Poligrafic Bonus
Offices, Expert-Grup, 11/17/2009
5. http://chisinau.mae.ro/index.php?lang=ro&id=655
6. http://europa.eu.int/comm/world/enp
7. www.guv.ro
8. www.insse.ro
9. http://www.romania.mfa.md/relatii-comercial-economice/
322

PARTICULARITI DE FINANARE ALE OCROTIRII SNTII:

EXPERIENE I OPORTUNITI
COP CEANU Cristina,
Abstract:
This article describes the development of financing systems and organization of
health care services in the world and Europe in order to determine the opportunities of the
national economy of a similar system that will irrevocably lead to the strengthening of
hospital funding processes to increase efficiency quality services to patients.
n structura oricrei societati, sistemul de sntate public este un sector de

prim importan, pentru c el intereseaz ntreaga populaie a rii. Printre factorii
care influeneaz esenial performanele acestui sistem, unul dintre cei mai
importani este finanarea lui. Toate trile lumii se afl ntr-o continu reform a
propriilor modele de finanare ale sistemelor de sntate public, problema
devenind deosebit de acut pe parcursul ultimilor ani. Aceasta se datoreaz mai
multor trsturi caracteristice ale perioadei: mbtrnirea populaiei, costurile
ridicate ale noilor tehnologii medicale, creterea exigenelor pacienilor etc., care n
cele din urm duc la sporirea costurilor de ntreinere a ntregului sistem de sntate
public.
Spre sfritul anilor 80 ai secolului trecut, a devenit clar c performana
slab i rezultatele sczute din domeniul ocrotirii sntii au condos la o criz
semnificativ care a fost cauzat nu numai de finanarea insuficient, ct i de
administrarea inadecvat a mijloacelor din domeniul ocrotirii sntii. De aceia,
paralel cu creterea necesitilor sistemelor de sntate public, ntotdeauna se va
cere revederea regulilor de finanare ale lor, pentru ca retribuia prestatorilor de
servicii medicale s fie real pentru fondurile acumulate.
Sistemele de sntate prezint o nsemntate deosebit pentru rile care
realizeaz reforme ale serviciilor de sntate n procesul de elaborare a unei politici
financiare naionale cu un scop bine definit. n acest context, dac e s ne referim la
experiena rilor europene, trebuie de menionat c acestea au trei modele de
sisteme de finanare i organizare a serviciilor de ocrotire a sntii:
1. modelul Bismark,
2. sistemul naional al serviciilor de ocrotire a sntii (care, n prezent, este
numit modelul beverige),
3. sistemul Semaco.
Deosebirile semnificative n sistemele de finanare a sntii n rile a trei
Europe, adic n rile membre ale Comunitii Europene, n rile membre ale
Asociaiei Europene de Comer Liber (Austria, Belgia, Germania, Frana, etc.) i n
rile din Europa Central i de Est trebuie remarcat faptul c n primele dou
grupuri de ri, se efectueaz numeroase experimente, ns nimeni nici nu pune la
323
JEAN MONNET
ndoial principiile active de baz ale organizrii sau finanrii sistemelor de

ocrotire a sntii. n grupul ter de ri, au loc sau se ateapt schimbri radicale.
n rile din Europa de Vest, sistemele de ocrotire a sntii pot fi divizate
n dou grupe, i anume: n sistemele cu modelul beveridge i modelul
bismark. Imbold pentru formarea aa-numitelor sisteme beveridge sau
naionale de ocrotire a sntii a servit raportul lui Beveridge publicat n anul
1942, n care erau sistematizate formele de organizare a ocrotirii sntii,
acceptate n Suedia, n anii 30 ai secolului trecut.
n cadrul acestor sisteme, asistena medical se finaneaz prin impunere, se
afl sub controlul parlamentului, este accesibil pentru fiecare cetean al rii sau
persoan, care locuiete n ara respectiv. Funcionarii de stat sunt responsabili de
gestiunea serviciilor ocrotirii sntii iar medicii din cadrul acestor sisteme
primesc salarii sau remuneraie, mrimea crora depinde de numrul populaiei
deservite de ei. rile Europei de Nord (Danemarca, Irlanda, Norvegia, Marea
Britanie, Finlanda, Suedia) au aprobat i au meninut acest model dup al doilea
rzboi mondial. rile din Europa de Sud (Grecia, Spania, Italia, Portugalia) s-au
asociat la aceast grup nc n anii 80. n prezent, acest model este dominant n
rile dezvoltate.
Modelul beveridge presupune:
Un grad nalt de prioritate n paralel cu gestionarea din partea organelor de
stat;
Finanare din contul surselor bugetare;
Medicii primesc salarii sau remuneraii n funcie de numrul de populaie
deservit;
Se admit suplimente din bugetul privat personal al pacienilor.
Acest sistem se bazeaz pe finanarea din contul cotizaiilor obligatorii,
achitate de ctre angajai sau patroni. Mijloacele sunt direcionate n fonduri",
nonguvernamentale de gestiune financiar, stabilite n ordine legislativ. Aceste
fonduri ncheie contracte cu spitale, cu medici de familie etc., n vederea acordrii
asistenei medicale, care poate fi acordat fie n baz de contract, determinnd o
mrime sau alta a bugetului, fie n baz de onorariu.
Acelai tip de sistem de finanare i organizare a serviciilor de ocrotire a
sntii a fost adoptat i de ctre cguvernul Canadei n anii 70 ai secolului trecut.
Sistemul canadian i cel european de finanare a ocrotirii sntii, incontestabil, au
servit drept imbold pentru elaborarea unor proiecte de reforme n domeniul ocrotirii
sntii n Statele Unite ale Americii.
Pe de alt parte, sistemul centralizat dup modelul Semaco presupune:
Finanare direct din bugetul de stat;
Grad redus de prioritate, motivando-se c ocrotirea sntii nu este un
sector de producere;
Control din partea guvernului prin sistemul central de planificare;
Acces gratuit la serviciile medicale pentru toi cetenii;
Lipsa sectorul privat;
324

Acest model de sistem de finanare i organizare a serviciilor de ocrotire a

sntii este caracteristic pentru toate republicele fost sovietice i/sau membre ale
Consiliului de Ajutor Economic Reciproc (n numeroase ri n prezent se constat
trecerea la sisteme alternative ale ocrotirii sntii).
Toate sistemele de asigurri din Europa, ca urmare a evoluiei istorice
asemntoare, au cteva elemente-cheie comune:
Asigurarea include prestaii similare pentru toi contribuabilii;
Fondurile sunt administrate i controlate public;
Asigurrile sociale nu presupun excluderea asigurrilor private, n
aproape toate rile respective existnd asigurri facultative complementare;
Primele de asigurare sunt n funcie de venit i nu n funcie de riscurile
individuale;
Contribuiile sunt pltite de patron i de salariat.
ntr-un sistem de asigurri medicale facultative, cetenii opteaz voluntar
pentru plata unei prime de asigurare stabilite n funcie de riscul individual sau de
grup. ntr-un astfel de sistem, consumatorii ar trebui s plteasc pentru servicii n
mod direct (fr a apela la un intermediar financiar de felul guvernului sau al unui
fond privat/public de asigurri) ori de cte ori utilizeaz serviciile. Din motive de
echitate, n nici o ar, serviciile de sntate nu sunt organizate doar prin acest
sistem, pentru c el depinde foarte mult de capacitatea de plat a indivizilor. Cu
toate acestea, n multe ri, inclusiv n Moldova exist cabinete private, policlinici
sau spitale private unde pacienii au acces direct n schimbul achitrii integrale a
preului serviciilor. Preurile, n acest caz, sunt determinate de pia.
Problema care se pune este aceea dac toate serviciile de sntate ar putea fi
alocate prin mecanismul pieei, la fel ca orice alte bunuri sau servicii. Exist un
numr de constrngeri care fac imposibil alocarea tuturor resurselor de sntate
prin intermediul mecanismului de pia i care fac din piaa serviciilor de sntate
un exemplu tipic de eec.
Europa de Vest la fel ca i America de Nord i Japonia, actualmente se
discut vehement alternative referitoare la abordri de bugetare istoric ce vor
mbunti alocarea mijloacelor i utilizarea mai prudent a finanrii existente
pentru prestarea asistenei medicale de o calitate mai nalt i rezultate
mbuntite.
n Croaia, noul sistem al asigurrilor medicale deine pn la 95% din
fondurile publice i contracte cu spitalele. Finanarea spitalelor se efectueaz printrun sistem de trei componente: 1) zile-pat, 2) salarizarea separat a medicilor,
conform sistemului de acumulare a punctelor ale activitii medicale, i 3)
compensarea anumitor produse precum hrana i medicamentele. Alocrile bugetare
continu s fie efectuate de Ministerul Sntii pentru serviciile specializate i
investiii capitale.
n Republica Slovac, cheltuielile pentru ocrotirea sntii sunt acoperite
aproape n totalitate din contul asigurrii medicale. n Slovenia, Institutul Naional
de Asigurare Medical ncheie contracte cu spitalele, care sunt, n marea majoritate
325
JEAN MONNET
publice, finannd astfel, numrul pat/zi conform contractelor. Primele sunt

calculate n funcie de numrul i durata fiecrei spitalizri. Conform acestui
sistem, Institutul Naional de Asigurare Medical monitorizeaz cheltuielile globale
ale spitalelor. n acelai timp, economiile nu ar putea fi folosite nici pentru plata
primelor sau colarizarea personalului, nici pentru procurarea echipamentului.
Personalul este salarizat lunar.
n Rusia, sunt implementate bugetele globale drept strategie de rspuns la
problemele legate de creterea sumelor plilor per zi. Bugetele globale reprezint o
parte a reformei globale a plilor att pentru ngrijirea spitaliceasc, ct i pentru
cea ambulatorie. Noul plan de finanare presupune colectarea fondurilor, n scopul
includerii n costuri a asistenei de urgen, medicamente pentru grupurile
vulnerabile de populaie, i servicii de referin (la nivel de regiuni).
Unele din rile Europei de Est (Ungaria, Croaia, Polonia) i-au exprimat interesul,
implementnd un nou management al serviciilor integre de ocrotire a sntii, dup
exemplul Rusiei.
n prezent se implementeaz ntr-un mare numr de ri din Europa de Vest
o combinare a sistemelor de alocri mixte pentru finanarea serviciilor spitaliceti.
Sistemul de alocri pe cazuri mixte este aplicat ca o parte a procesului de finanare
a serviciilor spitaliceti ntr-un ir de ri, inclusiv Belgia, Frana, Irlanda
Portugalia, Italia, Spania i Norvegia. Faptul c acest sistem se implementeaz la
nivel naional sau regional se datoreaz, n mare msur, structurii sistemului
ocrotirii sntii al rii respective.
n sistemul de finanare i organizare a serviciilor de ocrotire a sntii
italian, punctele medicale locale sunt finanate pe cap de locuitor direct din
fondurile pe care le dein. n urma reformei din anul 1995 a fost introdus sistemul
de tarife pentru finanarea activitii de peste frontier a spitalelor care nu fceau
parte din Punctele medicale locale. Pentru aceste servicii, tarifele calculate n
perspectiv, erau n limitele unor bugete deja elaborate. n timp ce finanarea
activitii de peste frontier se bazeaz pe tarife stabilite, regiunile pot decide n
ceea ce privete modalitatea de aplicare a sistemului de tarife. Astfel, aplicarea
sistemului de tax pentru servicii sau alegerea unitii de valut ine de opiunea
autoritilor regionale. Obiectivul principal al acestei iniiative era ca spitalele s fie
finanate conform volumului i calitii serviciilor prestate. Drept stimulent
adiional de eficientizare a serviciilor, unitile medicale locale sunt
obligate s dispun de surplusul resurselor bugetare conform obiectivelor
coordonate cu autoritile regionale.
n timp ce regiunile autonome ale Spaniei pot decide abordarea sistemului
de finanare a cheltuielilor curente ale spitalelor, n general, spitalele sunt finanate
conform bugetelor globale. Atare bugete sunt determinate n baza cheltuielilor
istorice cu indexri anuale legate de inflaie i modificri legate de livrarea
anumitor servicii. Indexarea privind activitatea desfurat, tot mai frecvent este
implementat n procesul de elaborare a bugetelor.
Finanarea pe baza acestui sistem este una de tipul banii urmeaz
326

pacientul. In acest fel, spitalele care au muli pacieni i cu o patologie complex

vor primi mai multe resurse, iar cele cu pacieni puini vor avea resurse puine.
Alocarea resurselor financiare are la baz rezultatele spitalului i mai puin
structura acestora. Sistemul a fost dezvoltat n vederea evalurii rezultatelor
spitalului, dar a fost preluat i adaptat pentru a putea fi folosit i la finanarea
spitalelor. La aceast or sunt numeroase ri care-l folosesc fie la evaluarea
rezultatelor activitii spitalului, fie la finanarea acestuia:
Exist probleme serioase n domeniul ocrotirii sntii cu privire la
finanarea total a sectorului ocrotirii sntii, ct i eficiena sau valoarea relativ
a modalitii prin care sunt cheltuite fondurile pentru prestarea serviciilor medicale.
n Republica Moldova finanarea sistemului de sntate este dependent de politica
statului n aceast direcie i de sistemul specific al sntii publice din ar.
Finanarea sistemul de sntate public continu s fie neadecvat i utilizat ntrun mod ineficient. n ciuda unei creteri a ponderii cheltuielilor totale pentru
sntate din PIB, nivelul de finanare a sistemului de sntate din Republica
Moldova rmne sczut n context european, mai ales avnd n vedere lunga
perioad de subfinanare cronic i lipsa de investiii din sntate. Aceast situaie,
n lipsa unor criterii de performan coerente i definite clar la nivelul instituiilor
de sntate face dificil implementarea unor sisteme de management eficiente care
s recompenseze managerii eficieni.
Republica Moldova continu s fie pe unul dintre ultimele locuri din
Uniunea European n ceea ce privete resursele alocate sntii. Lipsa unei
viziuni clare asupra perspectivelor dezvoltrii pe termen lung, criza economic de
durat, reducerea finanrii publice n domeniul ocrotirii sntii i proteciei
sociale i lipsa cronic a mijloacelor financiare pentru mbunttirea serviciilor
medicale i implimentarea mecanismelor de protecie social planificate, au avut un
impact nefavorabil asupra sntii i siguranei sociale a populaiei. Procesul de
reformare a sistemelor de ocrotire a sntii i protecie social a decurs extrem de
lent i de confuz, s-a desfurat inconsecvent, dup o logic dominat de interese
de urgen.
Finanarea sistemului de sntate n Moldova are multe elemente comune
cu sistemele din rile menionate. Chiar i n prezent, Moldova continu s posede
o componen important de finanare de la bugetul de stat. innd cont de
perioada ndelungat de finanare redus i, n acelai timp, de tendinele
demografice cu o populaie care mbtrnete i cele de morbiditate i mortalitate, o
ateptare rezonabil ar fi aceea c cheltuielile pentru sntate pe locuitor s fie
crescute cel puin pentru o perioad medie de timp, iar acest lucru ar trebui reflectat
n proieciile bugetare multianuale. Importana reformelor social-economice i, mai
ales a celor n domeniul ocrotirii santii i protectiei sociale este dictat de faptul
ca viaa, sntatea i securitatea persoanei constituie cele mai de pre valori umane.
Sistemul de pli creeaz noi stimulente pentru motivarea prestatorilor de
servicii medicale att de ordin organizaional, ct i de ordin financiar. Ca urmare,
spitalele vor fi mai concentrate i vor deveni, mai curnd, centre de cheltuieli, dect
327
JEAN MONNET
centre de generare a veniturilor. Personalul medical va fi instruit pentru prestarea

serviciilor medicale, iar spitalele nu vor mai reprezenta punctul de baz al
sistemului ocrotirii sntii. Implimentarea la nivel naional a sistemului de
finanare i organizare a serviciilor de ocrotire a sntii similar celui adaptat de
rile Europei de Vest va conduce irevocabil la fortificarea proceselor de finanare
a spitalelor, n vederea creterii eficienei calitii serviciilor oferite pacienilor. Or
pentru acest fapt este necesar elaborarea specificaiilor tehnice pentru adaptarea
sistemelor de management a informaiilor din spitale i a consolida capacitile
tehnice i umane n cadrul sistemului de asisten medical din Republica Moldova
n vederea susinerii i meninerii noilor sisteme de finanare i organizare a
serviciilor de ocrotire a sntii.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Eco C. i alii, Managementul financiar al Sistemului Sntii, Chiinu, 2004.
2. Eco C., Apetri L. Unele particulariti ale strategiei de marketing in sntate,
Materialele Conferinei VIII tiinifice Intenaionale
Bioetica, Filosofia
Economia i Medicin. In strategia de supravieuire a omului probleme de

interconexiune i interaciune , Chiinu, 2003
3. Thaver I. H., Harpham T., Mc Peke B., Garner P. Privat practitioners in the slums of
Karacli: what quality of care do they offer?//Social Science Medicine, 1998.
4. Perks S. Finance schemes for funding private orthodontic treatment.//Britsh Journal of
Orthodontics. - 1997. - nr. 24 (1).
328

329
JEAN MONNET
TAXELE VAMALE:
PROBLEME, INCONVENIENE I SOLUII
GANEA Victoria, ROCA Gheorghe,
Abstract:
Imports we offer great choice, leads to a widening range of finished products and
services provided by local businesses, contribute to the diversification of technologies that
they can apply. Reduction of trade barriers to boost its development, ultimately helping to
increase revenue, both of the national as well as the personal ones. In this context, the
duties were gradually subordinated interest to ensure proper protection of the national
economy and create reserves.
n evoluia modern a tarifelor vamale interesul financiar al taxelor vamale

a fost subordonat treptat interesului dezvoltrii comerului de a oferi consumului
intern produse mai multe i diversificate, de a susine ramuri economice autohtone
prin exportul produselor lor, de a asigura protecia cuvenit a economiei naionale
i de a crea rezerve valutare.
n dezvoltarea comerului internaional de mrfuri, taxele vamale s-au
dovedit a fi, n general, un obstacol, dup cum l numete I. Gliga "bariera taxelor
vamale" [1; pag. 88]. n consecin, necesitatea i importana comerului
internaional de mrfuri a determinat regndirea celor mai multe dintre conceptele
tradiionale despre unitatea utilizrii taxelor vamale i formularea unor concepte
noi, moderne privind aceste taxe.
Conceptele moderne despre taxele vamale pornesc de la considerarea
acestor taxe ca bariere comerciale i urmresc aplicarea cu preponderen a unor
tarife vamale convenionale, ori chiar nlturarea taxelor vamale ntre unele state
asociate n uniuni vamale sau n organizaii economice internaionale.
Constituirea de uniuni vamale dintr-un grup de state nvecinate are n
Europa exemple diferite dintre care snt semnalabile: Uniunea BelgoLuxeburghera, Convenia Comunitii Vamale Benilux i Comunitatea European a
Crbunelui i Oelului (CECO). n cadrul acestora s-a suprimat aplicarea de taxe
vamale ntre statele membre, ca i a restriciilor cantitative la vnzarea-cumprarea
urmtoarelor produse: oel, crbune, fier, etc. De asemenea, s-au convenit limite
maxime i minime pentru taxele vamale aplicabile n relaii cu state tere.
Cel mai evaluat regim vamal cu aplicare pentru un mare numr dintre
statele contemporane este Acordul General pentru Tarife i Comer (GATT), care a
intrat n vigoare la 1 ianuarie 1948. Este singura organizaie economic cu caracter
universal instituit ca urmare a conferinei de la Havana. Acordul a fost creat ca un
organism internaional specializat pentru a aciona n direcia eliminrii treptate a
restriciilor n domeniul schimburilor comerciale. Aducndu-i scopul pentru care a
fost creat, GATT s-a transformat, ncepnd cu 1 ianuarie 1995 n Organizaia
Mondial a Comerului (OMC).
330

Datorit numrului mare a rilor care au participat la adoptarea GATT-ului

i a rilor care au aderat ulterior la el, acesta a dobndit valene i valoare
internaional. Regulile i principiile cuprinse n acest acord au devenit i concepte
internaionale privind desfurarea comerului internaional i perceperea taxelor
vamale, subordonate interesului dezvoltrii acestui comer prin "liberalizarea
comerului de mrfuri" [1; pag. 89].
Primul concept privind tariful vamal i comerul internaional de mrfuri
este "legalitatea de tratament" a prilor contractante. Conform acestui concept
prile contractante snt inute s-i acorde reciproc condiii de comer i tarif vamal
identice cu cele acordate oricrei alte ri evitnd orice discriminare. Acordul mai
prevede i rolul principal al tarifului vamal n influenarea importului de mrfuri,
rol care nu este statuat discreionar i fr derogri. Astfel, se consider necesar ca
ntreprinderile importatoare s poat opta la aprovizionarea cu mrfuri sau produse,
fie de import, fie de marf indigen. GATT-ul admite constituirea de uniuni vamale
i crearea unor zone de schimburi de mrfuri libere. De asemenea, acordul admite
introducerea unor suprataxe de import n cazuri excepionale cum ar fi cele ale
dezechilibrului balanei de pli externe ale unui stat ns numai pe perioade
limitate de timp.
Avnd n vedere practica unor state de a acorda subvenii la exportul unor
produse cu scopul proteciei veniturilor productorilor, al susinerii preului etc.
Acordul recomand evitarea acordrii de subvenii la produsele considerate de baz
i starea subveniilor la orice alt produs dac aceste reduc preurile de export sub
cele interne.
Pe lng toate aceste concepte, acordul mai cuprinde i precizri privind
valoarea n vam a mrfurilor importate. Valoarea n vam trebuie s se bazeze pe
valoarea real a mrfurilor importate sau a unor produse similare, impozitele
interne s nu constituie o protecie suplimentar indirect a produselor indigene
similare celor importate.
n Europa concomitent cu aplicarea principiilor GATT-ului este remarcabil
aplicarea conceptelor moderne cu privire la taxele vamale de ctre statele
membre ale Comunitii Economice Europene (CEE), numit i "piaa comun",
ns conform statutelor i directivelor comunitare, care au promovat concepte
comunitare despre tariful vamal.
De la nfiinarea CEE, prin tratatul de la Roma din 1957 n primele din
articolele sale, s-a prevzut c n scopul formrii unei piee comune care "s evite
anarhia n domeniul economic" i "s constituie mediul dezvoltrii n colaborarea a
economiilor naionale", snt necesare eliminarea taxelor vamale i restriciile la
circulaia mrfurilor, capitalurilor i persoanelor ntre statele membre i stabilirea
unei politici comerciale i economice comune, precum i a altor obiective"[2]
Conceptul comunitar al eliminrii taxelor i restriciilor la importul i exportul de
mrfuri este superior "egalitii de tratament vamal" stipulat n GATT de care totui se
apropie prin politica stabilirii unui tarif vamal comun sau comunitar.
De fapt, n cadrul CEE s-a nceput cu stabilirea unor taxe medii i a unor
331
JEAN MONNET
taxe vamale plafon pe categorii de mrfuri, iar pentru produsele considerate

"sensibile" taxele vamale au fost stabilite prin negocieri ntre statele membre ale
CEE.
Cu aceste particulariti s-a introdus un tarif vamal comun care a avut i
rezultatul constituirii unei uniuni vamale separate de statele tere printr-o frontier
vamal, nuntrul creia exist un teritoriu vamal comun sau mai exact
"comunitar". n evoluia regimului vamal comunitar etapa introducerii unei taxe
unice a fost urmat de reducerea treptat a tarifelor naionale pn la desfiinarea
barierelor vamale n relaiile comerciale dintre statele membre ale comunitii.
Concomitent s-a instituit un tarif vamal pentru relaiile comerciale cu statele tere.
Din cuprinsul reglementrii tarifului vamal comunitar, potrivit necesitilor
deosebite ale comerului cu produse agricole, au fost instituite dispoziii speciale
referitoare la preurile acestor produse. Iar pentru protecia productorilor comunitari fa
de concurena statelor tere au fost introduse preuri-prag la produsele agricole importate
i taxe vamale de import modificabile n funcie de evoluia condiiilor n care statele
comunitare import produsele agricole din alte ri.
Dispoziiile comune sau comunitare privind taxele vamale se aplic de ctre
statele membre prioritar, chiar dac unele dintre ele, cum snt cele referitoare la
taxarea importului produselor agricole, contravin prevederilor incidente ale
Acordului GATT, justificat de interesele peii comunitare.
Asociaia European a Liberului Schimb (AELS) a luat fiin la nceputul
anului 1960 n baza Conveniei de la Stokholm, ca un rspuns la constituirea CEE
n momentul nfiinrii, din aceast Asociaie fceau parte: Marea Britanie, Austria,
Danemarca, Elveia, Norvegia, Portugalia i Suedia. Ulterior la A.E.L.S. au mai
aderat Islanda i Finlanda. De la 1 ianuarie 1973, Marea Britanie i Danemarca au
prsit aceast Asociaie, iar mai trziu i Portugalia, Austria i Suedia deoarece au
aderat la C.E.E. Scopul Asociaiei este crearea unei zone de comer liber constnd
n existena unei piee libere pentru unele produse, fr un tarif vamal i o zon
liber de schimb, organizaia fiind definit ca instituind un amplu cmp de
concuren internaional [3; pag. 464].
Organizaii economice de talia celor sus-numite au fost create i n
America Latin (Asociaia Latino American pentru Comer Liber) n 1960, n
Africa (Consiliul Antantei) n 1959, Piaa comun a Africii de Vest-1962, n Asia
(Consiliul Asiatic pentru Dezvoltare industrial) [4; pag. 198].
Organiza Mondial de Comer (OMC) este unica organizaie internaional
care trateaz regulile globale ale comerului dintre ri. Principala sa misiune este
s asigure funcionarea unui sistem comercial multilateral, liberalizat i deschis,
derulat n condiii previzibile
Din componena OMC fac parte mai mult de 140 de ri, iar la 8 mai 2001
i Republica Moldova a aderat la OMC. Statul nostru a devenit al 142-lea stat
membru al OMC. Alte aproximativ 30 de ri i negociaz actualmente calitatea de
membru. Peste trei sferturi din membrii OMC sunt ri n curs de dezvoltare sau
slab dezvoltate. n toate acordurile OMC, sunt incluse prevederi speciale pentru
332

aceti membri.
Principalele diferene dintre GATT i OMC sunt considerate urmtoarele:
- GATT era un acord ad-hoc i provizoriu. Acordul General nu a fost
niciodat ratificat de ctre membrii parlamentelor i nu coninea nici o clauz
referitoare la crearea unei organizaii.
- OMC i acordurile sale sunt permanente. Ca organizaie internaional,
OMC dispune de o solid baz legal, deoarece membrii si au ratificat acordurile
OMC, iar acestea stabilesc modul n care trebuie s funcioneze OMC.
- OMC are membri: GATT avea pri contractante, adic, oficial, GATT
era un text legal.
- GATT reglementa numai comerul cu mrfuri. Sfera de aciune a OMC, pe
lng comerul cu mrfuri mai include comerul cu servicii i aspectul drepturilor de
proprietate intelectual legate de comer.
- OMC i sistemul su comercial ofer multiple beneficii, unele
binecunoscute, altele mai puin evidente [5].
Deci, sistemul contribuie la meninerea pcii internaionale. Pacea, este, n
general, un rezultat al ncrederii i cooperrii internaionale. n particular, pacea
este un rezultat al aplicrii celor mai importante principii ale sistemului comercial;
ea faciliteaz derularea comerului i ofer rilor proceduri constructive i corecte
de soluionare a diferendelor rezultate din activitatea comercial.
Sistemul OMC ofer modaliti eficiente de rezolvare panic i
constructiv a diferendelor aferente activitii comerciale. Mai mult acest fapt
nseamn mai multe eventualiti de apariie a diferendelor. n cazul n care nu snt
soluionate, acestea se pot solda cu conflicte grave. Faptul c rile pot apela la
OMC pentru a-i reglementa diferendele contribuie substanial la diminuarea
tensiunilor internaionale care pot aprea n urma unor activiti sau practici
comerciale [6].
OMC nu-i poate propune ca scop s egalizeze toate rile. Ea atenueaz
ns unele inegaliti oferind rilor mici posibilitatea de a avea mai mult influen
i elibernd n acelai timp marile puteri de necesitatea negocierii acordurilor
comerciale cu fiecare dintre numeroii lor parteneri comerciali.
Sistemul global al OMC diminueaz obstacolele n calea comerului prin
intermediul negocierilor i prin aplicarea principiilor nediscriminrii. Rezultatul
const n reducerea costurilor de producie i a preurilor pentru mrfurile i
serviciile furnizate, iar n consecin reducerea costului vieii. Preurile pe care le
pltim pentru alimente, mbrcminte pentru diverse obiecte de prim necesitate i
de lux sau pentru orice alt marf sunt afectate de politicile comerciale. n calea
comerului modern. Numrul lor continu s se micoreze, iar noi beneficiem cu
toii de pe urma acestui fapt [6].
Importurile ne ofer posibiliti mai mari de alegere, ceea ce presupune att
alegerea ntre mai multe mrfuri i servicii, ct i alegerea dintr-o gam mai larg
de caliti. Chiar i calitatea mrfurilor autohtone se poate mbunti ca urmare a
concurenei provocate de importatori. Comerul liber conduce la extinderea
333
JEAN MONNET
sortimentului produselor finite i serviciilor prestate de agenii economici

autohtoni, contribuie la diversificarea tehnologiilor pe care acetia le pot aplica.
Succesul de care se bucur pe piaa intern un produs sau un serviciu de import i
poate mobiliza pe productorii locali, ncurajndu-I s participe la competiiile
pentru sortiment i calitate, iar acest fapt poate mri gama mrcilor de produs i
serviciu destinate consumatorilor, inclusiv a mrfurilor i serviciilor autohtone.
Diminuarea obstacolelor n calea comerului impulsioneaz dezvoltarea acestuia,
contribuind n ultim instan la mrirea veniturilor, att a celor naionale, ct i a celor
personale. Comerul mrete veniturile noastre, oferindu-ne mijloace de a ne bucura de
posibiliti mai mari de alegere. De asemenea, comerul ridic noi probleme, generate de
competiia inevitabil dintre productorii autohtoni i temporari.
Este evident c comerul are potenialul de a crea locuri de munc.
Statisticile denot c n practic, deseori, diminuarea numrului obstacolelor
comerciale influeneaz pozitiv asupra numrului locurilor de munc. Exist
numeroase dovezi c comerul dinamizeaz creterea economic i c creterea
economic nseamn mai multe locuri de munc. De asemenea, este adevrat i
faptul c uneori anumite locuri de munc pot s dispar chiar n pofida dezvoltrii
comerului. Beneficiile sistemului comercial rezid n nsei principiile
fundamentale ale acestui sistem, facilitnd activitatea ntreprinderilor direct
implicate n comer, precum, i a productorilor de mrfuri i servicii. Comerul
permite apariia unei deviziuni a muncii ntre ri, utilizarea mai adecvat i mai
eficace a resurselor n procesul produciei.
Sistemul GATT-OMC ajut guvernelor s-i formeze o viziune mult mai
echilibrat asupra politicii comerciale. Guvernele au o mai bun pregtire pentru a
se apra de lobby-ul din partea unor grupuri de interes ngust, concentrndu-se
asupra unor schimburi avantajoase pentru fiecare participant la economie. Dac n
cursul unei negocieri comerciale GATT-OMC un grup de presiune face lobby
pentru guvernul su pentru ca acesta s fie considerat un caz special are nevoie de
protecie, guvernul poate respinge presiunea protecionist susinnd c el are
nevoie de un acord cu o anvengur mare care s aduc beneficii pentru toate
sectoarele din economie [6].
n conformitate cu regulile OMC, dup asumarea unui angajament privind
liberalizare unui sector comercial, abrogarea sa este dificil. Concomitent, regulile
descurajeaz o ntreag gam de politici nenelepte. Pentru business aceasta
nseamn o mai mare certitudine i claritate ale condiiilor de comer. Pentru
guverne deseori aceasta poate nsemna o bun disciplin.
Pe lng avantajele artate mai sus sunt i unele dezavantaje cu care
economia Republicii Moldova se ciocnete la etapa actual. Una dintre cele mai
mari probleme dup prerea noastr este micorarea exagerat i nejustificat a
taxelor vamale pentru unele categorii de mrfuri de o importan strategic pentru
Republica Moldova. n prezent n Republica Moldova sunt stabilite cele mai joase
din Europa taxe vamale pentru importul de zahr doar 15%. Drept exemplu n
Romnia taxa vamal pentru importul de zahr n anul 2002 constitue 45%. Acest
334

fapt nu este admesibil deoarece existnd aa decalaj de tarife vamale mai ales n
statele membre ai O.M.C, duce la scderea potenialului economic ai
productorulor autohtoni de zahr. n primul rnd existena unor tarife vamale
sczute duce la apariia riscului invaziei de produse cu mult mai eftine sau / i
calitative, astfel nct producia autohton nu poate concura cu acestea. Din motivul
existenei n rile membre a O.M.C. a unor tarife de import diferite pe un anumit
produs ce se afl pe aceiai poziie tarifar duce la paralizarea exportului i
anihilarea industriei interne n cazu nostru industriei de producerea a zahrului i-n
consecin apare deficit de buget [7].
Cu alte cuvinte situaia prezentat este caracteristic aa numitei politici ai
sectorelor deschise. O astfel de politic dup prerea noastr reprezint un pericol
considerabil, capabil s distrug nu numai economia statului nostru ci i economia
altor state cu un nivel de dezvoltare economiic sczut, care tind spre liberalizarea
comerului. Dar eforturile ndreptate spre atingerea nelegerii cu privire la
liberalizarea comerului n 15 ramuri, s-au ciocnit de o piedic: cheltuielile pe
liberalizarea selectiv n ramurile necompetitive, dar sensibile din punct de vedere
politic, au fost, pur i simplu, foarte mari pentru unele guverne [7].
n fine, inem s concluzionm c aderarea Republicii Moldova la
Organizaia Mondial a Comerului a creat noi premise pentru dezvoltarea
businesului mic i celui mijlociu n Republica Moldova, fapt care duce la crearea
unei stabiliti a economiei naionale i va spori integrarea ei n comunitatea
european. Sistemul comercial multilateral se bazeaz pe o serie de acorduri
negociate i semnate de ctre rile participante la comerul internaional i
ratificate de ctre parlamentele lor. Aceste acorduri stabilesc regulile, legale
fundamentale ale comerului internaional. Ele reprezint, n esen contracte ntre
membrii care garanteaz reciprocitatea respectrii unor drepturi concrete n vederea
obinerii anumitor beneficii. i n acest context, inem s remarcm c conceptele
moderne despre taxele vamale pornesc de la considerarea acestor taxe ca bariere
comerciale i urmresc aplicarea cu preponderen a unor tarife vamale
convenionale, or n timp devine inevitabil procesul de nlturare a taxelor vamale
ntre statele asociate n uniuni vamale sau n organizaii economice internaionale.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. E. Dijmrescu, Preferinele vamale n comerul internaional, Bucureti, 1980.

2. ., , /
, 10, 2001 .
3. I. Vcrel, Finane publice, Bucureti, 2000, p.464-470.
4. , , . . . 1998.
5. S. Charnovitz., Reithinking WTO Trade Sanctins, /American journal of internaional
law, 4, 2001.
6. ., , /
, 10, 2001 .
7. I. Stoian, Comer internaional. Tehnici i proceduri, vol. 1-II, editura Caraiman,
Bucureti, 1997.
335
JEAN MONNET
SECTION 4
TERRITORIAL AND CROSS-BORDER DEVELOPMENT
IN THE FRAMEWORK OF EU NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
CROSS BORDER EUROPEAN FUNDS
A BOOST TO DEVELOPMENT
COZIANU Andreea-Ioana,
Mihail Kogalniceanu Uinversity of Iasi, Romania
As the Commissioner for Enlargement and European Neighbourhood
Policy, tefan Fle, mentions: "Our Neighbourhood Policy provides us with a
coherent approach that ensures that the whole of the EU is committed to deeper
relations with all our neighbours. At the same time, it allows us to develop tailormade relations with each country."
The European Neighbourhood Policy (ENP) was developed in 2004, with
the objective of avoiding the emergence of new dividing lines between the enlarged
EU and our neighbours and instead strengthening the prosperity, stability and
security of all.
This ENP framework is proposed to the 16 of EU's closest neighbours
Algeria, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Egypt, Georgia,
Israel, Jordan, Lebanon, Libya, Republic
of
Moldova, Morocco, Occupied
Palestinian Territory, Syria, Tunisia and Ukraine.
The policy was first outlined in a Commission Communication on Wider
Europe in March 2003, followed by a Strategy Paper on the European
Neighbourhood Policy in May 2004. The strategy sets out in concrete terms how
the EU proposes to work more closely with these countries. As part of its report on
implementation of the ENP, in December 2006 and again in December 2007, the
Commission also made proposals as to how the policy could be further
strengthened.
The ENP, which is chiefly a bilateral policy between the EU and each
partner country, is further enriched with regional and multilateral co-operation
initiatives: the Eastern Partnership (launched in Prague in May 2009), the Union
for the Mediterranean(the Euro-Mediterranean Partnership, formerly known as the
Barcelona Process, re-launched in Paris in July 2008), and the Black Sea
Synergy (launched in Kiev in February 2008).
Within the ENP the EU offers our neighbours a privileged relationship,
building upon a mutual commitment to common values (democracy and human
rights, rule of law, good governance, market economy principles and sustainable
336

development). The ENP goes beyond existing relationships to offer political

association and deeper economic integration, increased mobility and more peopleto-people contacts. The level of ambition of the relationship depends on the extent
to which these values are shared.
The ENP remains distinct from the process of enlargement although it does not
prejudge, for European neighbours, how their relationship with the EU may
develop in future, in accordance with Treaty provisions.
Central to the ENP are the bilateral Action Plans between the EU and each
ENP partner (12 of them were agreed). These set out an agenda of political and
economic reforms with short and medium-term priorities of 3 to 5 years. Following
the expiration of the first Action Plans succession documents are being adopted.
The ENP is not yet fully activated for Algeria, Belarus, Libya and Syria since
those have not agreed Action Plans.
The ENP builds upon existing agreements between the EU and the partner
in question: Partnership and Cooperation Agreements (PCA) or Association
Agreements (AA). Implementation of the ENP is jointly promoted and monitored
through the Committees and sub-Committees established in the frame of these
agreements. The European Commission under its own responsibility publishes each
year the ENP Progress Reports.
In order to realise the vision of building an increasingly closer relationship
with our neighbours, and a zone of stability, security and prosperity for all, the EU
and each ENP partner reach agreement on reform objectives across a wide range of
fields within certain common areas such as cooperation on political and security
issues, to economic and trade matters, mobility, environment, integration of
transport and energy networks or scientific and cultural cooperation. The EU
provides financial and technical assistance to support the implementation of these
objectives, in support of partners own efforts.
Many of the instruments and methods used in the ENP are similar to those
used to support transition processes elsewhere e.g. At the outset of the process, the
Commission prepared Country Reports assessing the political and economic
situation as well as institutional and sectoral aspects, to assess when and how it is
possible to deepen relations with that country. Country Reports were published in
May 2004 on the first seven of the ENP countries to have Agreements in force with
the EU. A further five Country Reports were published in March 2005 on the next
countries to be included in the policy (Southern Caucasus) or whose Agreements
had come into force (Egypt and Lebanon). Country Reports are submitted to the
Council which decides whether to proceed to the next stage of relations.
That next stage was the development of ENP Action Plans with each
country. These documents are negotiated with and tailor-made for each country,
based on the countrys needs and capacities, as well as their and the EUs interests.
They jointly define an agenda of political and economic reforms by means of short
and medium-term (3-5 years) priorities. They cover political dialogue and reform,
economic and social cooperation and development, trade-related issues and market
337
JEAN MONNET
and regulatory reform, cooperation in justice and home affairs, sectors (such as
transport, energy, information society, environment, research and development)
and a human dimension (people-to-people contacts, civil society, education, public
health ). The incentives on offer, in return for progress on relevant reforms, are
greater integration into European programmes and networks, increased assistance
and enhanced market access. 12 such ENP Action Plans are being implemented
with Israel, Jordan, Moldova, Morocco, Occupied Palestinian Territory, Tunisia
and Ukraine since 2005 and with Armenia, Azerbaijan, Georgia, Lebanon and
Egypt since end 2006/beginning 2007. Following the expiration of the first Action
Plans succession documents are being adopted.
The implementation of the mutual commitments and objectives contained in
the Action Plans is regularly monitored through sub-committees with each country,
dealing with those sectors or issues. On 4 December 2006, the Commission issued
its first periodic report on progress and on areas requiring further progress. A
second set of progress reports on implementation of the ENP in 2007,
a communication drawing conclusions from the reports and asectoral progress
reports, were adopted on 3 April 2008. The last set of progress reports on the
implementation of ENP in 2008 was adopted on 23 April 2009. The third package
of progress reports on the implementation of ENP in 2008 was adopted on 23 April
2009. The communication on stock-taking of the ENP (2004-2009), 12 progress
reports on implementation of the ENP in 2009 and sectoral progress report, were
adopted on 12 May 2009.
Implementation of the reforms is supported through various forms of ECfunded financial and technical assistance , including instruments which have
proven successful in supporting reforms in Central, Eastern Europe and SouthEastern Europe but also new instruments, such as the Neighbourhood Investment
Facility (NIF).
From 1 January 2007 the European Neighbourhood Policy and Strategic
Partnership with Russian Federation are financed through a single instrument the European Neighbourhood and Partnership Instrument (ENPI). It is designed to target
sustainable development and approximation to EU policies and standards - supporting
the agreed priorities in the ENP Action Plans, as well as the Strategic Partnership with
Russia. For the Financial Framework 2007-2013, approximately 12 billion in EU
funding are available to support these partners' reforms, an increase of 32% in real terms
as compared to 2000-2006 Financial Framework. Until 31 December 2006, EU
assistance to the countries of the ENP and to Russia was provided under various
geographical programmes including TACIS (for Eastern neighbours and Russia) and
MEDA (for Southern Mediterranean neighbours), as well as thematic programmes such
as EIDHR (European Initiative for Democracy and Human Rights). For the budgetary
period (2000-2006), the funds available were approximately 5.3 billion for MEDA and
3.1 billion for TACIS, as well as approximately 2 billion in European Investment
Bank lending for MEDA beneficiary countries and 500 million for TACIS beneficiary
countries.
338

Funds allocated to individual country programmes depend on their needs

and absorption capacity as well as their implementation of agreed reforms. An
important aspect of the ENP, and the strategic partnership with Russia, is to
markedly improve cross-border cooperation with countries along the EUs external
land and maritime borders, thus giving substance to our aim of avoiding new
dividing lines. The ENPI therefore supports cross-border contacts and co-operation
between local and regional actors and civil society. The 15 ENPI cross-border
cooperation (CBC) programmes, identified on the external borders of the EU,are
receiving financial support of 1.18 billion for the period 2007-2013. The
programmes are getting underway at the end of 2007/beginning of 2008 The
Commission approach to CBC can be found in the ENPI Cross-Border Cooperation
Strategy Paper.
New forms of technical assistance have been extended to ENP partners.
Legislative approximation, regulatory convergence and institution-building are
being supported through mechanisms which proved successful in transition
countries that are now EU Member States i.e. targeted expert assistance (Technical
Assistance and Information Exchange - TAIEX), long-term twinning arrangements
with EU Member States administrations national, regional or local and
participation in relevant Community programmes and agencies.
The Neighbourhood Investment Facility was established at the end of 2007
and will start to support lending to ENP partners in 2008. The Commission will
allocate to the Facility an amount of 700m (2007-2013) and asked Member States
to gradually match the Community contribution, to maximise the leverage of loans.
The Facility will fund projects of common interest focussing primarily on energy,
environment and transport.
Under all these instruments, EU assistance priorities are identified, together
with the countries concerned and other relevant actors, in general Country Strategy
Papers (CSPs) covering 7 year periods, National Indicative Programmes (NIPs)
covering 3 years and detailed annual programmes. The priorities identified in the
Action Plans, agreed with the authorities of the country, are also useful in guiding
the programming of assistance programmes including for other donors and
IFIs. Tenders under EC assistance programmes are open to companies from the 27
EU Member States, from the candidates 1 and potential candidates1 and
from ENP partners themselves, and are awarded in line with standard EC
procurement rules.
When it comes to the relationships between Romania and The Republic of
Moldova, the fallowing programmes are relevant:
80
Albania, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Montenegro, Serbia and Kosovo*

De exemplu, Skype, care este n prezent cel mai mare transportator internaional de voce, este o demonstraie
clar a potenialului inovator al colaborrii europene. Fizicianul olandez Andre Geim i partenerul su britanic
Konstantin Novoselov au ctigat Premiul Nobel n Fizic pentru descoperirea lor a unei noi forme de carbon
cu doar un singur atom (graphene). Cercetarea i munca lor a fost parial finanat de UE.
81
339
JEAN MONNET
1. Cross Border Cooperation:

Joint Operational Programme Romania Ukraine Republic of Moldova 20072013;
Joint Operational Programme for Black Sea Basin 2007-2013
2. Transnational Cooperation:
Transnational Cooperation Programme for South East- Europe 2007-2013
3. Macro-regional Cooperation:
Eastern Partnership
ENPI CBC Joint Operational Programme Romania-Ukraine-Republic of
Moldova 2007-2013 provides the framework for the implementation of cross
border activities in the context of the European Neighbourhood Policy with the aim
to prevent the emergence of new dividing lines between EU and its neighbours and
to offer the partner countries the opportunity to participate in various EU activities,
through greater political, security, economic and cultural co-operation. Partners
agreed that co-operation will build on mutual commitment to common values
within the field of law, good governance, the respect for human rights, the
promotion of good neighbourly relations, and the principles of market economy
and sustainable development.
In relation with the three countries concerned by the present document, the
Neighbourhood Programme 2004-2006, the precursor of ENPI, is currently running
in a bilateral format between border regions of Romania and Ukraine and between
border regions of Romania and entire territory of the Republic of Moldova. First
contracts under Neighbourhood Programme have been concluded in only the third
semester of the year 2006, and consequently, a clear image of the impact of these
programmes is hard to build. However, the important number of the applications
and contracts concluded in both bilateral programmes proves the significant interest
for cross border co-operation among the population within the three countries.
The fallowing figures reflect the impact of ENPIs predecessors:
TACIS CBC
1996-2003
340

31 MEuro valorized
Projects focused on
border crossings and
related infrastructure:
Leuseni, Ungheni,
Giurgiulest, Radauti-Lipcani
Bridge
CBC SPF scheme

11 projects approved:
( environment, tourism
promotion , local economic
development )
Boosting Euroregions development
N e ig h b o r h o o d
P ro g ra m m e s
2 0 0 4 -2 0 0 6
5 MEuro valorized
Budget requested: about 20 MEuro
64 applications submitted
13 projects implemented
(tourism promotion - 2, environment

protection - 5,
border infrastructure - 1, development of
social services 3 , preservation of national
heritage -2)
75 Partners involved
CBC ENPI
2007-2013
(Lower Danube & Upper

Prut)
1st call for proposals: participation level

JOP Ro-Ua-Md 2007-2013:
112 submitted by Md LA (246 Ro, 64- Ua) out of 422 received
- 382 Moldovan partners (375-Ro, 247 Ua)
JOP BSB 2007-2013
- 10 submitted by Moldovan applicants out of 173 received
- 69 Moldovan partners involved
TCP SEE 2007-2013
- 5 project with Moldovan partners contracted (10% partners)
Based on CBC experience the fallowing opportunities and constraints reveled:

341
JEAN MONNET
Opportunities .
Generous funds offered..
(126 MEuro JOP Ro-Ua-Md, 17 MEuro JOP BSB, 206 MEuro SEE TCP )
All regions are eligible for the programmes providing opportunity for funding across the
country
Equal status in programming and implementation phases
Common rules for spending of funds and joint projects
Constrains .
Undeveloped institutional framework
Shortages of the legal framework (e. i. procurements, financial management )
Shortage of national resources to support the participation of Moldovan applicants and
partners in the programmes
Poor capacities of the applicants
Constrains in free movement of partners within the programme area
European Neighborhood Policy governs the relations between EU and RM

2005 EU-Moldova action Plan was approved to deepen the PCA
In 2008 the Autonomous Trade Preferences agreed
2007-2010 ENPI envelop for Moldova stands at 209,7 MEuro
In 2009 the EU launched the Eastern Partnership, the eastern dimension
of the ENP framework to upgrade the relation with the six neighboring
countries;
2011-2013 ENPI indicative envelope 273,1 MEuro;
2008-2009 Neighborhood Investment Facility committed 20 MEuro for

projects in transport and social sphere in Moldova;
Moldova also benefited also from three NIF regional projects (24 MEuro
in The
support
of energy
private
sectors.) covers a territory of 176,6 sq. km,
eligible
area and
of the
Programme
which includes core area and adjoining regions, as listed in the ENPI CBC Strategy
Paper, and in 2004-2005 were home to about 15 million inhabitants. The
Programme area shows an overall economic structure with large agricultural,
tourism and industrial capacity, which can be utilised for the development of the
entire targeted area. Though, the low quality of transport infrastructure, including
border
crossing Neighborhood
infrastructure, and
thegoverns
gaps in the
natural
gas and
energyEU
networks,
the
European
Policy
relations
between
and
lack of adequate interconnection of the electricity systems and different technical
RM
342
2005 EU-Moldova action Plan was approved to deepen the PCA

and regulatory standards hinder the development of a competitive cross border

regional economy. Negative effects on the economic potential of the region rise
also from the high level of migration from the Programme area, in connection with
the low standard of living and the, low level of income for most of the population.
Natural sites of a great value characterise the Programme area. However,
soil and water pollution and the increased amount of waste products, have been
growing problems in recent years. Outdated water supply systems for communities
on both sides of the border need substantial capital investments.
The strategy adopted in this joint programming effort is based on a joint
vision of the development perspectives, including the problems to be solved and
the opportunities to be taken identified by the geographical and SWOT analyses of
the Programme area. Moreover, the strategy as a whole has been developed on the
basis of full consultation of stakeholders from the region. An effective
implementation of the strategy should mean that the border area shall accelerate its
economic development while being the new external border of the European
Union.
Specifically, the basis of establishing the strategy was constituted by the
following resources:
the Strategy Paper ENPI CBC 2007-2013
Regulation no. 1638/2006 laying down general provisions establishing a
European Neighbourhood and Partnership Instrument
the draft Guidelines for Programme preparation
the socio-economic analysis and the SWOT-analysis of the Programme area
the experience from the Neighbourhood Programmes 2004-2006
conclusions of the discussions of Task Force
conclusions of the consultations at national, regional and local level.
From the analysis, it is clear that historical, economic and cultural relations
exist within the cross border area. This Programme shall enhance and support the
existing interrelations in order to achieve a better social and economic integration
of the area. Co-operation across the border can help to attack common problems of
the neighbour regions, in a wide variety of areas.
Consequently, this operational Programme was built from the bottom up,
based on local/regional initiatives and being harmonized with the national and
regional strategies of each country, in order to be in the common benefit of local
and regional partners on each side of the border.
The Neighbourhood Programmes 2004-2006 should be seen as a first step
in the process of developing a regional profile and identity, in a strategic approach,
promoting the means and motivation for the border communities to work more
closely together. The previous programmes involving the participant countries
provide valuable experience and conclusions from the concrete initiatives that are
indicating a clear catalytic function in co-operation for a common development
objective.
343
JEAN MONNET
BIBLIOGRAPHY:
1. http://ec.europa.eu/world/enp/index_en.htm
2. Barbulescu, Iordan Gheorghe , UE Politicile extinderii, Ed. Tritonic, Bucureti,
2006
3. Barbulescu, Iordan Gheorghe, UE de la economic la politic, Ed. Tritonic,
Bucureti, 2006
4. Barbulescu, Iordan Gheorghe, UE de la naional la federal, Ed. Tritonic,
Bucureti, 2006
5. Ferreol, Gilles (coord.), Dicionarul Uniunii Europene, Ed. Polirom, Iai, 2001
6. Ghica, Alexandra (coordonator),
Enciclopedia Uniunii Europene, Ed.
Meronia, 2006
7. Marga, Andrei, Filosofia unificrii europene, Ed. Biblioteca Apostrof, Cluj,
1995
8. Marino, Adrian, Pentru Europa, Integrarea Romniei, Aspecte ideologice si
culturale, Editura Polirom, 1995
9. Pun, Nicolae, Pun, Adrian-Ciprian, Ciceo Georgiana, Europa unita, Europa
noastr, Ed. Presa Universitar Clujean, Cluj-Napoca, 2003
10. Zorgbibe, Charles, Construcia european, trecut, prezent i viitor, Editura
Trei, 1998
344

PIONEERS VS. OUTPOSTS:

STRATEGIC USE OF EU EASTERN PARTNERSHIP
FOR LOCAL DEVELOPMENT (INCLUDING
CASES FOR MOLDOVA)
LAMBERT Bruce Henry
Place Appeal Research Unit, Stockholm,
Sweden
Abstract.
The EU Eastern Partnership offers assorted benefits to Armenia, Azerbaijan,
Belarus, Georgia, Moldova, Ukraine, and the 27 EU nations. The program offers funding
and some excellent incentives for development, but it is one of many initiatives, and does
not preclude other alliances, multilateral / bilateral actions, or unilateral economic
repositioning.
In this sense, the six non-EU partners might wisely recognize the harsh
competitiveness of contemporary economic geography, and work intensively both inside &
outside the partnership to appropriately position themselves for future prosperity. Better
branding is one way forward.
Virtuous Spiral of Prosperity or Vicious Circle of Decline? Increasing

free movement of people & ease of reinvesting capital mean that places failing to
develop competitive strategies and effective marketing are at great risk of suffering
depopulation and investment flight. These communities (or nations) risk losing
their most clever and productive members to other places offering better lifestyle or
investment conditions. Indeed, Georgia is the world leader over the past five years
in outward migration as percentage of population, and Moldova ranks third
(Zimbabwe is second, disregarding tiny island nations; UN Dept. of Economic &
Social Affairs, 2010).
Communities everywhere have a critical interest in sustaining local people
& employment, because a solid tax base allows infrastructural improvements &
better public services. Growth in these areas makes a place more attractive to
migrants and investment, helping to build jobs, generate spending, and increase
property values in a virtuous spiral. The antithesis is a vicious circle of decline, or a
development trap. Even a perceived lack of infrastructure, accentuated by poor
maintenance of existing amenities due to a slumping local economy, leads to an
unattractive environment, outward migration by those in search of work, and
general depression.
This paper examines how places can deliberately and strategically develop
differently - making the most of their resources, developing sustainable strategic
advantages, and building attractiveness. Differentiation is vital. Success is best
achieved through broad cooperation of public officials, civil society and business,
investing in their own community, developing public spaces, educating &
345
JEAN MONNET
mobilizing local residents to help themselves, and reaching out to visitors.

It should be recognized that freedom of movement for people, goods,
services & capital among "open" societies means that each nation and region is in
vital competition with each other for resources, and thus is typically unwilling to
share strategic insights and policy formulae that bestow strategic advantages.
Consulting firms are perhaps more forthcoming with useful information, but often
their creativity is very limited, and they may sell the same ideas to assorted buyers.
A far better approach is to mobilize a wide range of actual residents for ideas. In
any case, successful implementation of regional development projects requires
widespread education throughout pluralistic democratic communities. This internal
marketing is important for motivation. Involving the wider community has become
a central tenet of sustainable tourism, as anywhere local public resources should be
invested in construction and maintenance of tourist facilities, voters could
withdraw support. The wider community is also inconvenienced by tourist
congestion and noise, for example. Successful communities find ways to share
benefits as well as costs.
Many places fail to recognize the value of their own most competitive
dimensions. The rural areas of Moldova, for example, might be seen as backward,
poor and lacking in modernity. But these can also be seen as disguised advantages.
Much food is hand grown, organic, tasty and healthy. There is a closeness to
neighborhoods and communities. Local festivals and a simpler lifestyle might be
highly attractive to tourists and summer visitors; perhaps the slower pace and
modest prices would appeal for longer holidays or as a retirement destination for
EU citizens.
A large proportion of citizens from the six nations of the Eastern
Partnership look forward to further liberalization of border controls with the EU,
and increased freedoms of visa-free travel. But again, the present difficulties in
obtaining EU work & residence permission has some regional advantages, limiting
outward migration to the EU and restricting the "brain drain" of talented potential
migrants. Such energies and new businesses now might migrate domestically, often
to the capital city, but displacement costs would be higher with unrestricted flows
abroad. A window exists now, perhaps for only a few years, when investments in
local place appeal and destination marketing can substantially improve the relative
competitiveness of the non-EU regions of Eastern Europe.
Race to the Bottom. Just now Ireland needs more bailout funding. Why?
Because their growth over the last 15 years was built on a "lowest taxes" model
that has proved non-sustainable. Ireland sought to attract new business investment
& clever individuals by undercutting competitors. The Irish cut their corporate tax
rate to 12.5% (compared with 28% in the UK, 35%+ in the USA, 26% in Sweden),
and reportedly were highly forgiving with corporate administrative expense
allowances (O'Carroll, 2011). Many corporations moved to Ireland, draining jobs
and resources from elsewhere. The Irish hoped the resulting boom would generate
enough new value-added synergies and economies-of-scale to allow continued low
346

cost operations. But they were wrong. Now they're saddled with thousands of
deteriorating development projects, and indebtedness forces Dublin to beg
competitors for assistance. Pity the Irish...?
There are similar "race to the bottom" difficulties presently among US
states, regions & municipalities. They rigorously compete in offering incentives to
corporations that invest new funds, or expand employment. Due diligence in some
cases requires potential investors to investigate government incentives designed to
stimulate local and regional development. This includes discounted or free utilities,
tax incentives, and possibilities of free industrial land. But such incentives have
become insufficient. Even corporations that will merely maintain local investments
have leverage to demand concessions. Multinationals can claim disinterest in a
profitable location if another place offers better returns. Managers free to move
corporate investments have fiduciary responsibilities to optimize return on capital,
and may need bolstered arguments for particular uses of funds. For a developing
region, stakeholder communication is thus essential. Defection / departure of
investors can cause considerable local pain from lost employment, dissolving tax
revenues, boosted demands for public services, and environmental blight. Often not
much can be done once a corporation decides to move. It is thus highly important
to cultivate good relations with local-based corporate citizens, with one major
benefit an early warning of possible change. Corporate representatives can also be
led to appreciate the wider impact of their investments, and local people are also
investors themselves. All can be celebrated. Where possible, make it difficult to
defect.
The Rewards of Climbing to the Top. There are hundreds of potential
methods to promote economic development and place appeal. This paper looks
henceforth at the situation in Moldova, and highlights some branding possibilities.
Some are easy: I believe Moldova has the world's best honey. I've travelled to
70+ nations, and the opinion has a factual base. But until Moldova becomes better
known, and organic Moldovan honey recognized for its wonders, the potential for
this great brand remains mostly dormant. Fortunately there are many other areas for
potential development of place appeal that promise substantial spillover effects in
stimulating the wider economy & community.
To market adventure is one way to success, and a good representative case
is in the far north of Sweden. Each year since 1992, The Ice Hotel is built fresh &
anew, 200km north of the Arctic Circle. Located in a remote & inhospitable winter
environment, extremely cold & windy, with no winter sunrise and dangerous
surroundings, the Ice Hotel nonetheless is now a celebrated magnet for adventurous
tourists from around the world, a major influence on regional development and
local employment, and a source of Swedish national pride. Many visitors are
excited to witness the magical aurora borealis and the local Sami nomad culture,
others ride snowmobiles instead of reindeer. Hundreds of couples have married in
the Ice Church, many more have enjoyed Swedish Absolut vodka from ice mugs in
the Ice Bar. Those surviving overnight in the Ice Hotel receive a coveted certificate
347
JEAN MONNET
to cherish and display. Moldova could develop a similar adventure business,

perhaps involving Cricova's Underground City. It is helpful to understand the
key components of this type of experience (such as challenge, thrill,
and awe) along with wider trends such as ecotourism, to build conversational
capital. And it helps that (at least just now) the Republic of Moldova is the
world's number one nation in per capita alcohol consumption (WHO, 2011).
Celebrate!
It's by definition counterintuitive to take what many see as a weakness, and
rebrand it as a strength. Moldova's first entry in the Eurovision Song Festival was a
good case, with the Moldovan band Zdob si Zdub's song "Boonika Bate Doba"
("Grandma Bangs the Drum") gaining wide acclaim. The group brought an old
woman, Lidia Bejenaru, onstage in traditional clothes, and she simply sat in a large
chair rocking for the first 80% of the show. It was when she got up to bang her
drum that the crowds went wild. Why? Here was a rowdy rock band who
developed a catchy contemporary tune with a few traditional instrumental riffs.
Like modern young people everywhere, they are somewhat embarrassed (especially
as regards music) by their parents and grandparents, who seem almost to come
from a different world. Yet they sing of Grandmother, who bustles out with sassy
attitude and steals the show. The song struck a chord with many people. Youth
loves modernity, but can also quietly love family and tradition. It is this that
developing countries often miss in their race to modernize; they scorn & destroy
that which makes them unique and might distinguish them from blas postmodern
societies everywhere.
Synergy
Possibilities
via
Outreach
&
Special
Bilateral
Relationships. Sister cities ("twinning") can be a way to reach out to interesting
communities elsewhere. The full extent of such links is difficult to determine, as
partnerships need not be centrally registered worldwide, but a quick check
identifies fifty (50) such pairings involving Moldova. The pairings are
shortsighted, however, in that only 14% (7 of 50) are with places outside Europe
/ Turkey.
Bilateral special relationships can offer insight, new ideas, and a steady
supply of people and projects useful to both partners. Development can take place
on a national scale. If Moldova were to develop a special relationship with the
Republic of Korea (South Korea) for example, it would steadily make each nation
more exciting -- and not least each in its own neighborhood. Exchange of people at
all levels, special allowances as regards visas and work-study, bringing some
fundamental language & culture classes into the school curriculum, studies of
agricultural development and entrepreneurialism in each partner nation, all can
combine to ignite sparks of interest and opportunity among each nation's
population. Dynamism generates interest & friends. Being able to operate more
quickly & effectively than the vast EU, Moldova can make itself more unique,
more worthy of attention, and a more appealing partner.
348

Chiinu is twinned with 18 places:

* Ankara, Turkey (since 2001)
* Eskiehir, Turkey
* Akhisar, Turkey
* Bucharest, Romania
* Gdask, Poland
* Greensboro, North Carolina, USA
* Grenoble, France
* Iai, Romania
* Kyiv, Ukraine
* Krakw, Poland
* Mannheim, Germany
* Odessa, Ukraine
* Patras, Greece
* Reggio Emilia, Italy
* Sacramento, United States
* Tel Aviv, Israel (since 2000)
* Yerevan, Armenia (since 2005)
* Vilnius, Lithuania
Tiraspol (5)
* Trondheim, Norway
* Kaluga, Russia
* Sukhumi, Abkhazia
* Severodvinsk, Russia
* Tskhinvali, South Ossetia
Drochia (4)
* Dorohoi, Romania
* Rdui, Romania
* Kolomyia, Ukraine
* Borisov, Belarus
Rbnia (3)
* Dmitrov, Russia
* Vinnytsia, Ukraine
* Hola Prystan, Ukraine
Bli is twinned with 15 places:

* Stryi, Ukraine (since 1980)
* Smolyan, Bulgaria (since 1985)
* Larissa, Greece (since 1986)
* Miercurea-Ciuc, Romania (since 1993)
* Orsha, Belarus (since 1996)
* zmir, Turkey (since 1997)
* Kaesong, North Korea (since 1997)
* Khmelnytskyi, Ukraine (since 1997)
* Gyula, Hungary (since (from 1995)
* Lakeland, Florida, USA (since 1997)
* Tacoma, Washington, USA (since
1999)
* Pock, Poland (since 2000)
* Vitebsk, Belarus (since 2002)
* Milies, Greece (since 2006)
* Podolsk, Russia
Cahul (1)
* Medgidia, Romania (since 2008)
Comrat (1)
* Isparta, Turkey
Hnceti (1)
* Ploieti, Romania
Ungheni (1)
* Winston-Salem, North Carolina, USA
Rybnitsa (1)
* Vinnytsia, Ukraine
Total listed = 50
inside Europe / Turkey = 43 (86%)
(list may not be comprehensive)
Sources: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chi%C5%9Fin%C4%83u
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_twin_towns_and_sister_cities_in_Moldova
Human Resources, Homegrown or Imported, are Vital. Healthy

communities are composed of all types of people. Governments eager for economic
development tend to highlight commercial and scientific innovation, but there can
be important roles for the arts, sport and traditional activities. Stockholm Sweden is
presently enjoying a huge tourism boom stemming from Stieg Larsson's
349
JEAN MONNET
Millennium trilogy of novels ("The Girl with the Dragon Tattoo" etc.) set in
Stockholm, that sold over 50 million copies worldwide (http://www.stieglarsson.se)
and led also to blockbuster films which generated considerable direct spending.
Tens of thousands of tourists have visited Stockholm as a result of this exposure
(Cloudberry Communications, 2011), with huge economic impact. Place appeal is
thus clearly a function of assorted elements in society, including literature, folklore,
etc., and a range of fields contribute to regional prosperity.
Moldova and other Eastern Partnership nations might wish to encourage
more incoming foreign students, as incoming university students bring new ideas
& perspectives to class and to the wider community. In addition, they bring &
spend substantial money from abroad to support themselves and any dependents.
The president of Yale University, Richard Levin, has recently discussed these
themes in terms of U.S. competitiveness and leadership (Levin, 2006, p.43):
"As never before in their long history, universities have become instruments of
national competition as well as instruments of peace. They are the locus of the
scientific discoveries that move economies forward, and the primary means of
educating the talent required to obtain and maintain competitive advantage. But at
the same time, the opening of national borders to the flow of goods, services,
information and especially people has made universities a powerful force for global
integration, mutual understanding and geopolitical stability."
"Most Americans recognize that universities contribute to the nation's wellbeing through their scientific research, but many fear that foreign students threaten
American competitiveness by taking their knowledge and skills back home. They
fail to grasp that welcoming foreign students to the United States has two
overriding positive effects: first, the very best of them stay in the States and - like
immigrants throughout history -strengthen the nation; and second, foreign students
who study in the United States become ambassadors for many of its most cherished
values when they return home. Or at least they understand them better. In America
as elsewhere, few instruments of foreign policy are as effective in promoting peace
and stability as welcoming international university students." -- Levin (2006, p.48)
The dimension of repatriation is an important policy concern for university
internationalization; many international students do not return to their former
homes. This is perhaps natural; among domestic students also there is a strong
tendency to relocate, especially among university students leaving rural areas.
More graduates might return to their place of origin if they had no economic need
to find employment; but most upon graduation will be thrust into the globalized
commercial world, to survive as best they might. Some students naturally look
around the area of their university and the place in which they are living for
opportunity. When graduating students are from overseas, this may be legally
complex: should they be allowed to stay and work? A further complexity is that in
parallel to university studies, young people are also learning something of love, and
develop relationships; perhaps forming strong cross-border alliances. Does social
prejudice interfere? Tolerant places reportedly develop faster (Florida, 2002).
350

What migration policies are best?

For those places seeking to develop dynamic environments with sustained
innovation, the style of education is also important. Perhaps your national system is
criticized for a strong reliance upon rote education, a preference for rigid lectures
over seminars, and comparatively little classroom discussion? Are students taught
obedience before debate? Are the universities and academia relevant to surrounding
society? If not, adjustments are needed. Models now exist around the world
showing that both local communities and budding entrepreneurs can benefit if
schools make available entrepreneurial support systems such as commercial and
legal advice, incubator space for small businesses, and mentoring resources
interacting with the industrial, commercial & financial worlds. Bringing together
creative people, of whatever age, helps encourage creativity. We must find ways to
challenge & stimulate, to highlight potential incentives, to show how local ideas
can trigger world-changing innovation.
Among immigrants are numerous major success stories. Zlotnik (2006)
notes that risk tolerance which encourages entrepreneurialism is often higher
among migrant families. Migrants are more likely to be self-employed because they
often simply do not fit-in with existing society. And this composite positive
economic impact can be substantial: in Germany, 50,000 entrepreneurs of Turkish
origin employ 185,000 people, of whom 20% are Germans; 73% are supplied by
German businesses (Zlotnik p. 10). Another success story in Germany is Kemal
Sahin, who migrated from Turkey in 1973 and built up the textile firm Sahinler
Group that now employs 11,000 people (9000 in Turkey; Miller, 2006). But these
are small stories when compared with some top migrant economic successes in the
USA:
Five migrant entrepreneurs who brought more than themselves to California
Andrew Grove (Hungary) Time magazine's Man of the Year in 1997; a
founding member of Intel Corp., a leading manufacturer of computer products and
"world's largest chip maker." Intel's 2010 revenues were US$43.62 billion, with
82,500 employees; market cap. $126.77 billion.
Vinod Khosla (India) founded Sun Microsystems; acquired by Oracle in 2010,
net corporate revenues for year ending mid-2009 were US$13.1 billion; 31,000
employees; market cap. $17.34 billion.
Jerry Yang (Taiwan) Yahoo! co-founder; net corporate revenues to year end
2010 were US$6.32 billion; 13,600 employees; market cap. $23.71 billion.
Pierre Omidyar (Iranian born in France) founder of eBay; net corporate
revenues to year end 2010 were US$9.51 billion; 17,700 employees; market cap.
$43.32 billion. (Worldwide, some 500,000+ people are full-time self-employed
eBay traders )
Sergey Brin (Russia) co-founder of Google; net corporate revenues to year end
2010 were US$31.12 billion; 26,300 employees; market cap. $170.59 billion.
These five immigrants (average age 50 in 2011) have concentrated over
351
JEAN MONNET
US$383 billion of wealth in their firms, and their work directly employs over
160,000 people. They did not arrive with great wealth, rather with energy & ideas.
California treated them well, and they've helped California and their adopted
nation. We don't yet see growing parallels or similar developing opportunities in
non-EU Eastern Europe. Many parts of the world are comparatively closed to
immigration. Low incoming migration may be a costly policy error; it is certainly a
point for considered debate. Clearly there is comparatively little inward flow to
some nations. According to United Nations Population Division data (2010),
average migrant stock as percentage of population throughout the world is 3.1%;
the EU-27 average is 9.9%; Japan is 1.7%; South Korea 1.1%; the PRC 0.1%; such
figures represent a lack of openness in East Asia. Figures for our six Eastern
Partnership nations vary greatly: Armenia 10.5%, Azerbaijan 3.0%, Belarus 11.4%,
Georgia 4.0%, Moldova 11.4%, and the Ukraine 11.6%. Nordic data is Sweden
14.1%, Iceland 11.3%, Norway 10.0%, Denmark 8.8%, and Finland 4.2%. Further
reference data for migrants as % of population: Singapore 40.7%, Australia 21.9%,
Canada 21.3%, USA 13.5%, Russia 8.7%. Some nations view their immigrants as
important assets, but perhaps strategically keep quiet about their policy choices.
In the biological world, a monoculture is rigid, unable to adapt, and is thus
in continuous danger. Diversity of habitat and genetic inheritance allows varied
responses to environmental pressures, which over the course of generations leads to
hardier strains. The less-fit are supplanted. Human populations are generally robust
due to many thousands of years of struggles. Most communities are quite diverse in
terms of genetic variance and in how people approach life. Pluralism has survived
innumerable challenges, but some would still seek to impose homogeneity.
Overlooked is the cost of 'groupthink' (Janis 1972), where pressure for
cohesiveness leads to stagnation, a deteriorating understanding of the wider
environment, and an inability to effectively handle change. Interaction with
outsiders might add communications difficulties, but it also strips away
complacency. It is also from the roughness and fresh vision of recent migrants that
we might recognize what is valuable and what may be foolish within our systems.
In fact, very few places in the world have developed top-tier global
institutions that successfully attract and retain key experts from abroad. Where are
places such as CERN (Geneva, Switzerland) with four Nobel Laureates: one from
Italy, one from France, one from the USA and one from the Netherlands. Or the
fact that of the 11 Nobel prizewinners based at Princeton (USA), six were born
outside the USA (three became naturalized Americans, including two from China;
nobelprize.org, 2011). There can be many benefits to attracting highly skilled
migrants. Perhaps more effort should be directed to developing and strengthening a
few key world class research centers (Georgia's Eliava Institute in Tbilisi is a longtime global leader in applied microbiology, but suffers greatly from poor funding /
resource procurement. Perhaps better partnerships could be arranged...).
Moldova is often labeled the poorest country in Europe. The nation is
changing & growing, but so is the rest of Europe. This paper discusses ways that
352

Moldova can leapfrog other nations, build lasting links and the foundations for
peace, and become a more appealing place to live.
A vigorous and ambitious nation might invite people with talent to help it
grow. Moldova could create world-renown "Vitality Villages" by offering
10,000m2 of land and a 5-year Moldovan passport to selected applicants for just
one euro. The goal might be to attract 1000 AEIOU people: Artists,
Entrepreneurs, Intelligensia, Outdoor-oriented, & Unusual people.
Requirements could include investment of 5000 per year in property upgrade, an
annual report on community life contribution, and needing to stay in Moldova
1000+ days over 5 years; each award value 100,000. Such a project would attract
worldwide publicity at minor initial cost, with hope of triggering dynamism in the
new Vitality Villages and surrounding communities.
Most nations in Europe, North America and the South Pacific have laid the
groundwork for pluralistic and multiracial societies. Their immigrant communities
are robust, they offer clear possibilities for integration and naturalization, and many
allow dual or multiple nationality. Singapore has been progressive in this regard,
and India is showing signs of adjustment. But China, Korea and Japan remain
almost chauvinistically homogeneous, with substantial distrust of each other.
Europe has steadily lowered boundaries, and is generally forward-looking, with
better EU mobility, new synergies, and lower transaction costs. Eastern Europe and
East Asia often are still hung up with the strife of the past, a half-century ago or
earlier. A new consensus, progressive public policy, and active destination
marketing could turn the future to something more creative and dynamic, but as of
now most people have yet to recognize their closed nature, and that these are
serious barriers to successful development.
Even given open access to EU markets & opportunities, local regions
among the Eastern Partners will quickly find huge difficulties competing with
entrenched, wealthy well-connected regions in the EU heartland. It is vital to reach
out around the world for ideas, assistance and resources, while cultivating that
which is best at home.
REFERENCES AND FURTHER READING:
1. Cloudberry Communications (2011) The Millennium Report: Economic impact
and exposure value for the Stockholm region in the Swedish Millennium feature
films. (April, 2011; shortened English version) Stockholm: Cloudberry
Communications AB.
2. D'Oro, Rachel (2009) "Anderson land giveaway to raise population mostly
fails" (5 Oct 2009)
3. http://www.adn.com/2009/10/05/962723/anderson-land-giveaway-to-raise.html
4. Florida, Richard (2002) The Rise of the Creative Class: And How It's
Transforming Work, Leisure, Community and Everyday Life. New York: Basic
Books.
5. Institute of International Education (2005) Open Doors 2005. New York: IIE.
353
JEAN MONNET
http://opendoors.iienetwork.org/
6. Janis, Irving L. (1972) Victims of Groupthink: A Psychological Study of
Foreign-Policy Decisions and Fiascoes. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company.
7. Kane, Colleen (2010) "7 Towns Where Land is Free" (17 Nov 2010)
http://www.cnbc.com/id/40220738
8. Lambert, Bruce Henry (2003) "Northeast Asian dynamism: ten top
impediments & countermeasures" published in Ikegami, Masako (ed.) New
Northeast Asia Initiatives: Cooperation for Regional Development and
Security. Stockholm: Center for Pacific Asia Studies, pp 61-76.
http://swopec.hhs.se/eijswp/abs/eijswp0145.htm
9. Lambert, Bruce Henry (2004a) "Mobility, competitiveness & Northeast Asian
integration." presented to the Intl. Conference on Northeast Asian Security: The
Mixture of Traditional & Untraditional Issues, 2-4 April 2004, Renmin Univ.,
Beijing, China.
10. http://www.reorient.com/research/Mobility-CompetitivenessNEAsianIntegration-Lambert.pdf
11. Lambert, Bruce Henry (2006) "Entrepreneurial universities and their
community connections: Maintaining traditions, Staying in business." IIE
Working Paper #19, (October 2006; Masters thesis in Educational Leadership
& Management), Stockholm University, Institute of International Education.
http://www.interped.su.se/publications/Lambert.pdf
12. Levin, Richard (2006) "Universities branch out." Newsweek. (21-28 Aug 2006),
pp 42-48.
13. http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/14320413/site/newsweek/page/3/
14. Miller, John W. (2006) "EU's new tack on immigration; leaders talk up 'Brain
Circulation' to cure shrinking work force." The Wall Street Journal. (10 Feb
2006), p. A8.
15. MORR, Municipal Officials for Redevelopment Reform (2002)
"Redevelopment: The Unknown Government" (Sept 2002) Fullerton, CA,
USA: Municipal Officials for Redevelopment Reform.
16. http://www.coalitionforredevelopmentreform.org/a_ima/morr.pdf
17. NAFSA (2005) The Economic Benefits of International Education to the
United States of America: A Statistical Analysis, 2004-2005 (Economic Impact
Statement EIS 2005). Washington, DC: Association of International Educators NAFSA.
18. http://www.nafsa.org/public_policy.sec/international_education_1/economic_i
mpact_statements_2005
19. Nobelprize.org
(2011)
"Facts
and
Lists"
(17
May
2011)
http://nobelprize.org/nobel_prizes/lists/
20. O'Carroll , Lisa (2011) "If Google is in Ireland for tax reasons, why are most of
its profits in Bermuda?" The Guardian. (24 March 2011).
21. http://www.guardian.co.uk/business/ireland-business-blog-with-lisaocarroll/2011/mar/24/google-ireland-tax-reasons-bermuda
354

22. OECD (2005a) Compendium of Patent Statistics 2005. Paris: Organisation for
Economic Co-operation and Development.
23. OECD (2005b) OECD Science, Technology and Industry (STI) Scoreboard
2005. Paris: Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development. Online
databases on immigration & expatriates via:
24. http://www.sourceoecd.org/scoreboard (datasets b06.htm and gb06a.htm)
25. http://dx.doi.org/10.1787/424837025473
26. OECD (2006) OECD Statistics: UNESCO-OECD-Eurostat (UOE) data
collection on education statistics. Paris: Organisation for Economic Cooperation and Development. http://stats.oecd.org/wbos/default.aspx
27. UNESCO Institute for Statistics (2006) Global Education Digest 2006.
Montreal: UNESCO Institute for Statistics.
28. United Nations, Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Population
Division (2010) International Migration 2009. (wall chart & dataset) New
York: UN.
29. http://www.un.org/esa/population/publications/2009Migration_Chart/ittmig_wa
llchart09_table.xls
30. United States Senate (2005) U.S. Senate Resolution 308: Designating 2006 as
the `Year of Study Abroad'. (109th Congress, 1st Session, S. RES. 308; 10 Nov.
2005). http://www.yearofstudyabroad.org/senate_resolution.asp
355
JEAN MONNET
CRETEREA INTELIGENT - FORMULA POTRIVIT PENTRU

PROSPERITATEA UNIUNII EUROPENE
CRUDU Rodica,
Academia de Studii din Moldova
Abstract:
In a very short time, economic globalization has changed the global economic order,
bringing new challenges, but also the new opportunities. In these conditions, innovation is
the engine that drives the overall national economies by creating jobs, opening new
markets, especially vital now, in the context of the difficult economic climate. Europe can
not be competitive in this new context, unless it becomes more innovative and more
effectively respond to consumer needs and preference, or this can be achieved .through a
"broad-based innovation strategy at EU level" that will point the most important societal
challenges.
Key words: innovation, research and development, information and communication
technologies, European Union, smart growth.
ntr-un timp foarte scurt, globalizarea economic a schimbat ordinea

economic mondial, genernd noi provocri, dar totodat i noi posibiliti.
Europa nu poate fi competitiv n acest nou context, dect cu condiia s devin
mai inovatoare i s rspund mai eficient necesitilor i preferinelor
consumatorilor.
Inovaia este motorul care propulseaz economiile naionale n general prin
crearea locurilor de munc, deschiderea de noi piee, deosebit de vital,
actualmente, n contextul climatului economic dificil. Din aceste motive, avem
convingerea c ncurajarea i promovarea inovaiei trebuie s reprezinte o prioritate
a UE.
Uniunea European (UE) are o reputaie ca un centru de excelen inovatoare
i posed un potenial extraordinar pentru inovaie. Europa are o tradiie
ndelungat n producerea inveniilor de rsunet, finannd unele dintre cele mai
majore inovaii.1 Bogia ei constnd n oameni creativi, Europa poate conta pe
diversitatea ei cultural. Mai mult ca att, a pus bazele uneia din cele mai mari
piee unice din lume, n care produsele i serviciile inovate pot fi comercializate pe
scar larg.
La nivel comunitar, n vederea aprecierii capacitii i performanei de
inovare, anual se realizeaz un studiu ( European Innovation Scoreboard) [9, p.4]
ce ia n calcul 25 indicatori de cercetare i inovare i acoper cele 27 de state
membre ale UE, precum i Croaia, Serbia, Turcia, Islanda, Norvegia i Elveia.
Indicatorii sunt grupai n trei categorii principale:
indicatori de intrare sau"enablers", adic blocuri de construcie de baz care
permit inovarea s aib loc (resurse umane, finane i suport, sisteme de cercetare
82
Strategic Technology, Higher Education Leadership Summit, London 2010
356

deschise, excelente i atractive);

"activiti ale firmelor", care ilustreaz ct de inovatoare sunt firmele din
Europa (investiiile firmelor, legturile i spiritul antreprenorial, activele
intelectuale); i
indicatori de ieire sau"outputs", care arat modul n care acestea se traduc
n beneficii pentru economia n ansamblu (efecte inovatorii,economice).
n 2009-2010, potrivit clasamentului anual realizat de European Innovation
Scoreboard rile luate n calcul sunt grupate n patru categorii (figura 1):
Inovatori lideri: Danemarca, Finlanda, Germania, Suedia toate dintre
aceste ri nregistrnd un indicator cumulat (global) al inovrii (Summary
Innovation Index) peste media UE 27 de 0,481.
Inovatori adepi (followers): Austria, Belgia, Cipru, Estonia, Frana, Irlanda,
Luxemburg, Olanda, Slovenia i Marea Britanie ri ce nregistreaz performane
apropiate de media UE 27;
Inovatori moderai: Croaia, Republica Ceh, Grecia, Ungaria, Italia, Malta,
Polonia, Portugalia, Slovacia i Spania performana crora se situeaz sub media
UE 27;
Inovatori modeti: Bulgaria, Letonia, Lituania i Romania, performana
crora este cea mai mic i se situeaz, de asemenea, sub media UE 27.
Inovatori modeti
Inovatori moderai
Inovatori adepi
Inovatori lideri
Figura 1. Capacitatea de inovare a rilor membre Uniunii Europene,

2008-2009
Sursa: UNU-MERIT. Innovation Union Scoreboard 2010. The Innovation Union's
performance scoreboard for Research and Innovation. 1 February 2011, available
at http://www.proinno-europe.eu/metrics
Not: performan medie este msurat folosind un indicator compozit pe baza a 24 de indicatori i
357
JEAN MONNET
pornete de la cea mai mic performan posibil (0) la performana maxim posibila (1).
Performan medie n 2010 reflect performanele nregistrate n 2008/2009 ca urmare a unui
decalaj al disponibilitii de date.
Conform Innovation Union Scoreboard 2010, Uniunea European face

progrese n materie de inovare, dar pierde teren n faa unor rivali ai si[9, p.5].
Acest lucru arat c statele membre UE trebuie s i intensifice eforturile pentru a
stimula potenialul inovaional comunitar, astfel nct ideile s se transforme n noi
locuri de munc i cretere durabil. Prin unirea forelor sub umbrela iniiativeipilot O Uniune a inovrii, Europa poate deveni nu doar o societate a cunoaterii, ci
chiar o societate a inovrii susine Dl. Barosso J.M.D. n cadrul primului Summit
European dedicat Inovrii. [1]
O bun parte a diferenei de performan n favoarea SUA poate fi explicat
prin scoruri mai nalte n materie de licene i venituri ale brevetelor din strintate,
publicaii publico-private, nvmntul teriar i cheltuielile pentru cercetare i
dezvoltare. De asemenea, tendinele arat c performana i capacitate inovatoare a
SUA este n cretere preponderent datorit numrului sporit de doctori, veniturilor
de liceniere i patentare i co-publicaii internaionale. Cu toate acestea, UE
depete SUA n astfel de indicatori, cum ar fi cheltuielile publice pentru CD i
exporturile de servicii bazate pe cunoatere. n plus, UE nregistreaz creteri mai
rapide la 6 indicatori: cheltuieli publice pentru CD i aplicaii ale tratatului de
cooperare n domeniul brevetelor n servirea provocrilor societale [5].
Pe de alt parte, capacitatea de inovare a SUA reflect un sistem de inovare
caracterizat prin niveluri nalte de nvmnt teriar, legturi productive ntre
sistemul tiinific public i sectorul privat, investiiile private consistente n CD i o
comercializarea cu succes a cunotinelor tehnologice.
Mai puin marcate, dar nici n scdere, este performana nregistrat de
Japonia ce se poziioneaz superior mediei UE-27. Performana Japoniei se
datoreaz preponderent cheltuielilor sporite a firmelor n CD i nregistreaz
ritmuri de cretere mult mai rapide dect UE n acest domeniu [5].
Creterea economic mai moderat a Europei n raport cu principalii si
concureni (SUA, Japonia) se explic n mare parte prin existena unor diferene n
materie de productivitate, iar analiza statisticilor preliminare i studiilor recente ne
permite sintetizarea principalelor puncte slabe ale UE n domeniul cercetare inovare ce cauzeaz parial acele diferene de productivitate:
Nivelul redus al investiiilor n cercetare, dezvoltare i inovare. n
condiiile de austeritate financiar determinate de criza economic, diminuarea
fondurilor publice alocate domeniului cercetare i dezvoltare (CD) n 2009 i n
2010 a accentuat distorsiunile create n derularea programelor i proiectelor CD i a
condus la stoparea rapid a progreselor obinute anterior n dezvoltarea sistemului CD i n
creterea performanelor de inovare. ntre timp, a lte ri precum SUA i Japonia, depesc
UE n ceea ce privete aceste investiii, iar China recupereaz rapid decalajul [3,
p.2]. Astfel, Europa cheltuiete n fiecare an n cercetare i dezvoltare mai puin cu
358

0,8% din PIB dect Statele Unite i cu 1,5% mai puin dect Japonia [8, p.95]. Mii
de cercettori i inovatori s-au mutat n ri n care condiiile sunt mai favorabile
(spre exemplu n SUA). Din acest punct de vedere, SUA speculeaz pe piaa
internaional a forei de munc, achiziionnd cei mai mari specialiti i inovatori
din alte ri. Acest proces de transferare a valorilor (a materiei cenuie), din rile
care nu reuesc s-i susin valorile aa cum ar trebui, ctre alte ri care au
aceast abilitate, este unul foarte trist, ns cu consecine avantajoase pentru rile
din a doua categorie printre care se afl i SUA.
Lipsa de predictibilitate n finanarea programelor i proiectelor CD poate
conduce n continuare la o destructurare i destabilizare a sistemului CD public,
precum i la diminuarea i mai accentuat a investiiei private n cercetarea de
firma, impietnd asupra competitivitii economiei europene.
condiii cadru nesatisfctoare, ncepnd cu accesul insuficient la
finanare, costuri ridicate
pentru drepturi de proprietate intelectual i terminnd cu standardizarea lent i
utilizarea ineficient a achiziiilor publice [6]. Acesta reprezint un handicap serios
n condiiile n care ntreprinderile au posibilitatea de a investi i de a conduce
cercetri n multe alte pri ale lumii;
prea mult fragmentare i duplicare a costurilor. Dei piaa UE este cea
mai mare din lume, aceasta rmne fragmentat i insuficient de deschis inovrii
(innovation-friendly). ri precum China sau Coreea de Sud vin puternic din urm
i trec de la statutul de imitatori la cel de lideri n materie de inovare [3, p.8]. Spre
deosebire de UE, aceste ri urmeaz o abordare strategic pentru a crea un mediu
deschis inovrii. Dezvoltarea lor creeaz oportuniti comerciale uriae i noi
posibiliti de cooperare, dar exercit i o presiune considerabil asupra
ntreprinderilor europene.
- utilizarea insuficient a tehnologiilor informaiei i comunicaiilor. n
economia de astzi, este mai evident ca oricnd c tehnologiile informaionale i de
comunicaii (TIC) reprezint cel mai important factor de inovare i de
competitivitate. TIC este unul dintre sectoarele de lider n Europa i afecteaz
creterea economic n toate sectoarele economiei n trei moduri:
1. Sectorul TIC contribuie cu o cot substanial n formarea PIB-ului
comunitar, ponderea sectorului TIC n valoarea adugat total de afaceri fiind de
8,5%, iar ocuparea forei de munc sectorului TIC constituie 3% din totalul
locurilor de munc din sectorul de afaceri din UE [7]. Este un sector ce ocup
aproape un sfert din activitile de cercetare i dezvoltare la nivelul UE.
2. TIC este o tehnologie omniprezent, iar cele mai importante beneficii ale
TIC decurg din utilizarea efectiv a acestuia. De regul, investiiile n TIC ajuta la
creterea productivitii muncii [2, p.120], iar n cadrul UE acestea sunt
responsabile pentru aproximativ jumtate din creterea productivitii din ultimii
ani. Bunurile i serviciile TIC sunt factori importani n creterea productivitii i
performanei economice a tuturor sectoarelor. TIC permite inovarea proceselor i
359
JEAN MONNET
produselor, banii investii n tehnologiile de calcul mbuntesc productivitatea

angajailor, fiind mult mai mare dect n cazul altor investiii.
3. Utilizarea TIC a lungul lanului valoric permite firmelor s i sporeasc
eficiena global i le face mai competitive. n plus, aceste tehnologii contribuie la
schimbri revoluionare n materie de produse i servicii prestate, care contribuie la
eficientizarea modului de organizare a business-ului, iar implementarea ampl a
tehnologiilor informaionale n toate domeniile activitii economice i sociale va
asigura continuitatea acestor schimbri revoluionare i n viitor [2, p.121].
n acest context menionm c ntreprinderile europene reprezint n prezent
numai un sfert din piaa mondial a tehnologiilor informaionale i de comunicaii,
n valoare de circa 2 000 de miliarde de euro.
- Accesul dificil la inovare n anumite sectoare ale societii. ntrzierea cu care
se introduce internetul de mare vitez influeneaz negativ capacitatea Europei de a
inova, de a difuza cunotine i de a comercializa bunuri i servicii i, de asemenea,
duce la izolarea zonelor rurale.
- Situaia existent n educaie i formare. Circa 25% dintre elevii europeni au
dificulti la citire. Prea muli tineri prsesc sistemele de educaie/ formare fr
s obin o calificare. Numrul persoanelor cu studii medii a crescut, ns
calificrile acestora deseori nu corespund cerinelor de pe piaa muncii. Mai puin
de o treime dintre europenii cu vrste ntre 25 i 34 de ani au absolvit o facultate,
fa de 40% n SUA i peste 50% n Japonia. n clasamentele internaionale,
universitile europene nu ocup poziii de frunte doar 5 dintre ele se numr
printre primele 20 din lume (13 dintre top 20 sunt americane) [10].
- mbtrnirea populaiei. Pe msur ce sperana de via crete i natalitatea
scade, un numr din ce n ce mai mic de europeni aflai n cmpul muncii trebuie s
susin un numr din ce n ce mai mare de pensionari i s finaneze restul
sistemului de protecie social (i aceasta n situaia n care rile membre UE se
confrunt cu rate ale omajului n mediu de 7-10%). n prezent, numrul
persoanelor cu vrsta de peste 60 de ani crete de dou ori mai rapid dect nainte
de 2007 (aproximativ dou milioane de persoane pe an, fa de un milion, n
perioada precedent). n acest context, ne exprimm convingerea c o economie
bazat pe cunoatere mai dezvoltat le va permite europenilor s rmn n cmpul
muncii mai mult timp i s reduc presiunea exercitat asupra sistemelor de
protecie social.
n contextul mbtrnirii populaiei i presiunilor concurenei acerbe impuse
de procesul de globalizare, creterea economic a UE n viitor i crearea locurilor
de munc vor trebui asigurate din inovarea produselor, serviciilor i modelelor de
afaceri. Mai mult, inovarea trebuie s reprezinte cea mai potrivit cale de a aborda
provocrile societale majore, cum ar fi schimbrile climatice, energia i resursele
limitate, sntatea i mbtrnirea, care devin pe zi ce trece din ce n ce mai urgent.
Acesta este i motivul pentru care inovaia a fost plasat n centrul strategiei Europa
2020 pentru cretere economic i locuri de munc convenit de statele membre n
cadrul Consiliului European din iunie 2010 [6].
360

ns, dup prerea autorului, cea mai mare provocare pentru UE i pentru
statele membre este probabil o abordare mult mai strategic a inovrii, o abordare
n care inovarea s reprezinte obiectivul politic primordial.
Astfel, ntr-o lume aflat n permanent schimbare, UE dorete s devin o
economie inteligent, durabil i favorabil incluziunii vizat de respectiva
strategie n care aceste trei prioriti se sprijin reciproc i sunt n msur s ajute
UE i statele membre s obin un nivel ridicat de ocupare a forei de munc, de
productivitate i de coeziune social.
n conformitate cu Strategia Europa 2020, inta este creterea economica
sustenabil, bazata pe cunoatere i inovare[6], n care resursa uman,
deintoare a inteligenei i purttoare de responsabilitate, ocupa locul central.
Comisia European formuleaz, influeneaz i, dup caz, pune n aplicare
politici i programe n vederea sporirii capacitii inovatoare a Europei. Comisia
ncearc s se asigure c inovaia este pe deplin neleas i abordat cuprinztor,
contribuind prin urmare la un grad mai mare de competitivitate, dezvoltare i de
creare de locuri de munc. n practic, Uniunea European a stabilit cinci obiective
majore privind ocuparea forei de munc, inovarea, educaia, incluziunea social
i mediul/energia - care urmeaz s fie ndeplinite pn n 2020. Statele membre
vor adopta propriile lor obiective naionale n aceste domenii. Diverse aciuni la
nivel european i naional vor veni n sprijinul Strategiei.
Conform strategiei sus menionate, sintagma economie inteligent
presupune mbuntirea prestaiei UE n astfel de domenii precum ar fi educaie
(ncurajarea procesului de nvare i de mbuntire a competenelor), cercetare i
inovare (crearea de noi produse i servicii care s genereze cretere economic i
noi locuri de munc i s ne ajute s facem fa provocrilor de ordin social) i
societate digital (utilizarea tehnologiilor informaionale i de comunicaii).
Printre obiectivele UE pentru o cretere inteligent enumeram [6]:
1.un nivel al investiiilor publice i private n cercetare i dezvoltare de 3%
din PIB-ul UE; condiii mai bune pentru cercetare, dezvoltare i inovare
2.o rat de ocupare a forei de munc de 75 % n rndul populaiei cu vrste
cuprinse ntre 20 i 64 de ani, pn n 2020 (prin crearea de condiii favorabile
inseriei profesionale, n special pentru femei, tineri, persoane n vrst sau
necalificate i imigrani legali)
3.rezultate mai bune pe plan educaional, n special n reducerea abandonului
colar la mai puin de 10% i creterea pn la cel puin 40% a ponderii
absolvenilor de studii superioare sau echivalente n rndul populaiei n vrst de
30-34 de ani n vederea atingerii obiectivelor trasate pentru stimularea creterii
inteligente, UE lanseaz trei iniiative majore, i anume:
1. O agend digital pentru Europa, prin care i propune s creeze o pia
digital unic, bazat pe internet rapid i ultrarapid i pe aplicaii interoperabile
(acces universal la internet n band larg, acces universal la internet mult mai
rapid (cel puin 30Mbps) i o vitez a internetului de peste 100 Mbps n peste 50%
din locuinele din Europa pn n 2020);
361
JEAN MONNET
2. O Uniune a Inovrii, prin care i propune s reorienteze politica n

materie de cercetare, dezvoltare i inovare ctre domenii care prezint provocri
majore pentru societate (schimbri climatice, utilizarea eficient a energiei i a
resurselor, schimbri demografice, sntatea populaiei etc.), s consolideze toate
verigile din lanul inovrii, de la cercetarea fundamental la comercializare.
Iniiativa O uniune a Inovrii este o investiie esenial pentru viitorul european.
De exemplu, atingerea obiectivului comunitar de a investi 3% din PIB-ul UE
pentru cercetare i dezvoltare pn n 2020, ar putea crea 3.7 milioane de locuri de
munc i asigura o cretere anual a PIB-ului cu aprox. 795 miliarde pn n 2025
[3, p.13]. Cu puncte de aciune de peste treizeci de ani, ambiioasa iniiativ
urmrete mbuntirea condiiilor i a accesului la finanare pentru cercetare i
inovare n Europa, pentru a se asigura c ideile inovatoare pot fi transformate n
produse i servicii care s creeze cretere economic i locuri de munc
3. Tineretul n micare, prin care i propune s-i ajute pe studeni i pe
stagiari s studieze n strintate; s-i pregteasc mai bine pe tineri pentru piaa
muncii; s mbunteasc performanele universitilor europene i s le fac mai
atractive pe plan internaional i s amelioreze toate aspectele legate de educaie i
formare (excelen academic, egalitate de anse etc.).
Inovarea i cercetarea european se transpun n avantaje de care beneficiaz
cetenii Uniunii. n plus stimuleaz cercetarea i dezvoltarea tehnologic n
sectoare cheie cum sunt electronica i informatica, tiinele asupra vieii (genomica
i biotehnologia), tratamentul bolilor grave, nanotehnologia, aeronautica i
cercetarea spaiului, sistemele energetice sustenabile, schimbarea global i
ecosistemul.
Din energia care se consum n UE, 80% este generat de combustibili fosili,
adic petrol, gaz natural i crbune. UE import o proporie important i n
cretere din aceti combustibili. Actualmente se import 50% de gaz i petrol, i
aceast dependen n viitor se poate majora. Pentru acest important motiv deciziile
adoptate recent privind crearea i utilizarea de energii alternative (surse de energie
renovabil) situeaz UE ntr-o poziie de avangard [4]. Reducerea procesului de
nclzire global i a contaminrii este un alt motiv de reducere a utilizrii
combustibililor fosili. Economisirea energiei, prin utilizare inteligent, este deja o
realitate.
Uniunea European trebuie s fac fa provocrilor i s i exploateze
uriaul potenial n domeniul tiinelor i al inovrii. n acest sens autorul
sintetizeaz urmtoarele recomandri privind viitoarea politic de inovare a UE i
modalitile de mbuntire a dimensiunii cercetare dezvoltare inovare
europene:
cutarea soluiilor pentru condiiile-cadru nefavorabile inovrii: lipsa
finanrii, costul ridicat al brevetelor, fragmentarea pieelor, reglementrile i
procedurile nvechite, procedurile lente de standardizare i incapacitatea de a
utiliza in mod strategic achiziiile publice frneaz investiiile private in cercetare
362

i inovare i mpiedic numeroase idei de a fi concretizate pe pia. In plus,

barierele pieei unice ngreuneaz cooperarea transfrontalier dintre diferiii
actori, care presupune utilizarea i mprtirea cunotinelor din toate sursele,
aceasta fiind modalitatea din ce in ce mai utilizat pentru dezvoltarea inovaiilor de
succes.
evitarea dispersrii eforturilor: sistemele naionale i regionale de
cercetare i inovare funcioneaz nc independent unele de altele, avnd doar o
dimensiune european marginal. Acest fapt genereaz repetri i suprapuneri
costisitoare ale eforturilor, ceea ce este inacceptabil ntr-o epoc de penurie
financiar. Reunindu-i eforturile, punnd accent pe excelen i crend un
adevrat Spaiu European de Cercetare, UE poate mbunti calitatea cercetrii i
potenialul su de a realiza progrese majore i de a spori eficacitatea investiiilor
necesare pentru concretizarea pe pia a ideilor. Intr-un mediu global, Europa
trebuie, de asemenea, s-i dezvolte propria strategie distinctiv n materie de
inovare, care s se bazeze pe atuurile sale i s-i accentueze valorile;
acordnd prioritate inovrilor care rspund provocrilor societale
majore identificate in Strategia Europa 2020, consolidnd poziia noastr
dominant in ceea ce privete anumite tehnologii-cheie, valorificnd potenialul
acestor piee pentru ntreprinderile inovatoare i mbuntind competitivitatea UE.
Inovarea trebuie s devin un element-cheie al politicilor UE, iar aceasta trebuie s
exploateze potenialul considerabil al sectorului su public in anumite domenii,
precum energia i apa, sntatea, transporturile publice i educaia, pentru a aduce
noi soluii pe pia.
conferind conceptului de inovare un sens mai larg, att inovarea bazat
pe cercetare, cat i cercetarea care vizeaz modelele comerciale, proiectarea,
strategiile de marc i serviciile care aduc utilizatorilor o valoare adugat i in
care Europa are talente excepionale. Creativitatea i diversitatea cetenilor notri
i fora industriilor creative europene ofer un potenial considerabil de a genera
cretere i de a crea noi de locuri de munc prin inovare, in special pentru IMMuri.
implicnd toi actorii i toate regiunile in ciclul inovrii: nu doar
ntreprinderile mari, ci i IMM-urile din toate sectoarele, inclusiv sectorul public,
economia social i cetenii nii (inovare social); nu doar cteva zone
specializate in tehnologii nalte, ci toate regiunile europene i toate statele membre,
fiecare concentrndu-se pe propriile atuuri (specializare inteligent), in cadrul
unui parteneriat reunind Europa, statele membre i regiunile.
In plus, avnd in vedere c o concuren nedenaturat i o bun funcionare a
pieelor competitive reprezint elemente-cheie pentru inovare, o condiie necesar
este aplicarea strict a normelor de concuren care asigur accesul pe pia i
oportuniti pentru cei care intr pentru prima oar pe pia.
n concluzie se poate meniona c n societatea bazata pe cunoatere i in
363
JEAN MONNET
mod special n economia creativ, strategiile i politicile dedicate cercetrii

dezvoltrii - inovrii sunt considerate a fi prioritare. Pe msur ce se depun eforturi
pentru controlul deficitelor publice n vederea redresrii finanelor publice i pe
msur ce se constat c fora de munc ncepe s se reduc, UE se confrunt cu
diverse provocri ce in de viitoarea competitivitate a Europei, de generarea unei
noi creteri i crearea noilor locuri de munc, precum i modul n care va fi
relansata economia Europei. Deci, competitivitatea Europei, capacitatea acesteia de
acrea milioane de noi locuri de munc pentru a le nlocui pe cele pierdute cu ocazia
crizei i, per ansamblu, viitorul standard de via, depind de capacitatea UE de a
stimula inovarea n domeniul produselor, serviciilor, modelelor i proceselor
sociale i comerciale.
Deci, singurul rspuns este o cretere inteligent ori o cretere economic
care pune accentul prioritar pe educaie i formare profesional, cercetare
dezvoltare - inovare i utilizarea tehnologiilor informaionale i de comunicaii n
toate activitile umane n vederea abordrii celor mai mari provocri cu care se
confrunt societatea de astzi. Ori aceasta cretere inteligent poate fi atins printro "strategie de inovare extins la nivel comunitar" are poate s nzestreze
societatea european cu un nivel sporit de competitivitate.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Barroso J.M.D. Transforming the EU into an innovation society " President
Barroso's speech during the 1st European Innovation Summit. European
Parliament, Brussels, 13 October 2009
Crudu R. Impactul Tehnologiilor Informaionale i de Comunicaii,
componente ale progresului tehnico-tiinific, asupra creterii economice. n:
Economica. Chiinu, 2008, nr.4 (64), p. 120 125.
EC (2010). Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament,
the Council, the European Economic And Social Committee and the Committee
of the Regions. Europe 2020 Flagship Initiative Innovation Union. Commission
stuff working paper. Brussels, 6.10.2010. SEC(2010) 1161.
http://blogs.ec.europa.eu/innovationunlimited/
http://cordis.europa.eu/innovation/en/policy/innobarometer.htm
http://ec.europa.eu/europe2020/priorities/smart-growth/index_en.htm
http://ec.europa.eu/enterprise/sectors/ict/competitiveness/index_en.htm
OECD (2009). Science, Technology and Industry Scoreboard 2009. 145p.
http://www.proinno-europe.eu/metrics.
QS World Universitz Rankings 2010 available at
http://www.topuniversities.com/university-rankings/world-universityrankings/2010.
364

THE IMPACT OF THE COMPETITIVENESS

OF THE INDUSTRIAL CLUSTERS IN REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT
AND CROSS-BORDER COOPERATION
GUU Corneliu
Abstract:
The present article studies the issues of increasing the competitiveness of specific
countries within the context of the regional European integration. Effective solutions to
this problem are the cluster type structures that ensure the sustainable development of the
border regions in neighboring countries. Furthermore it discusses the issues of the
interrelationship between the development of the cluster type structures and the increase of
the global competitiveness index, as well as the management of the innovational
environment under the European Neighborhood Policy.
Key words: cross-border cooperation, competitiveness, cluster formations,
innovational environment, innovational process.
European Neighborhood Policy is a new approach of the European Union

(EU) towards bordering countries having as a goal the strengthening of their
relations in order to create a prosperous region at EU borders. Furthermore this
policy aims at offering EU neighboring countries, Republic of Moldova being one
of them, the possibility of a closer economic cooperation with EU and its closest
neighbors. Taking into consideration Moldovas strategic objective towards the
integration into European economic and political space, the European
Neighborhood Policy is fundamentally important in the conceptual plan of our
country, as it offers the possibility to use various European tools in order to achieve
a sustainable regional development.
During the last decade, international practice shows that the clusters
groups of interdependent companies, functioning in the same area and working in
related fields - have an increasing role in ensuring the countrys or regions
economic competitiveness. A more accurate definition of a cluster and its influence
on competitiveness is given by Professor Michael Porter, a well-known authority in
the field of management a geographic concentration of interconnected
companies of specialized suppliers, services providers, firms working in related
fields, and institutions associated with them (for example, universities, standards
agencies, trade associations), that compete, and cooperate at the same time, in the
same area of activity [2].
In its economic essence, the cluster is a regional association of companies
that complement each other. In the EU, the cluster policy is being successfully
conducted for more then two decades, due to the significant funding and support
from the state. Furthermore the clusters have become an integral part of the
regional policy in the United States, China and other countries. As international
365
JEAN MONNET
experience shows, the businesses united into a single cluster system are capable of
fast economic growth, leadership in the domestic and foreign markets, creation of
new jobs with high added value and rapid technological progress. Typically, the
business-based clusters, particularly in the EU, are transnational corporations that
have extensive economic relations. At the same time, the core of the cluster
integration can be formed by national corporations, as it can be noticed in
mechanical engineering and garment clusters in Italy.
Going beyond the national economic space, the clusters ensure an economic
cooperation between two or a group of countries on a qualitatively new level. In the
globalization context, appears the necessity of forming clusters on the basis of
domestic as well as on cross-country economic business models. Therefore, the
formation of cluster groups in the border regions of several countries expands the
area of economic cooperation, as the target database can be created in one or
several countries, and such a cluster could include businesspersons from other
regions and countries.
Summarizing the international experience, it can be noted that in contrast to
classical forms of economic interaction, the cluster type structures in the border
regions of individual countries is generally characterized by the following features:
The presence of one or several companies the leaders (from one or other
neighboring countries) who determine the long-term joint management,
innovational and other strategies for the entire economic system in the border
area;
Territorial localization of the bulk of the companies (businesspersons)
members of the cluster system;
Sustainability of the strategic foreign economic relations within the frames
of the cluster-type structures, including their cross-country and international
relations;
The long-term coordination of foreign relations and the cooperation of the
participants in the cluster type structures within the frames of national and
regional development programs, investment projects and innovation processes;
The existence of joint business projects and horizontal integration, etc.
Based on the experience of the Eastern and Central European countries, it
can be concluded that the development of the cross-border cluster-type structures in
the border regions determined the increase in the overall level of national
competitiveness and the transition from the economic development stage based on
factor driven economies to the stage of efficiency driven and innovation-driven
economies.
The economic science has as an urgent task the identification of the
competitiveness level in individual countries. As a national partner of the World
Economic Forum (WEF), we conducted a comprehensive study in order to
determine the competitiveness level of the Republic of Moldova using the WEF
method and the Global Competitiveness Index calculation.
366

According to WEF information, Switzerland was on the top of the 20102011 ranking in the Global Competitiveness Report, which took the first place in
the last years ranking as well (Table 1).
Table 1: The Global Competitiveness Index 2010-2011
rankings and 2007-2008 comparisons
The Global
Competitiveness
Index 20102011
Switzerland
Sweden
Singapore
United States
Germany
Japan
Finland
Netherland
Denmark
Canada
.
Romania
.
Ukraine
.
R. Moldova
The Global
Competitiveness
Index 20072008
Rank
differences
Rank
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
Score
5,63
5,56
5,48
5,43
5,39
5,37
5,37
5,33
5,32
5.30
Rank
2
4
7
1
5
8
6
10
3
13
+1
+2
+4
-3
0
+2
-1
+2
-6
+3
67
4,16
74
+7
89
3,90
73
- 16
94
3,86
97
+3
Source: The Global Competitiveness Report 2010-2011.
In 2010, Republic of Moldova modestly occupies the 94th place out of 139
countries in the WEF ranking. Nevertheless, the data in Table 1 indicates that the
global economic crises had no appreciable effect on the position of the Republic of
Moldova in the WEF ranking, as in 2010 the country has slightly improved its
position in comparison with the year of 2007. It has to be noted that in 2010
Romania occupies the 67th position and Ukraine the 89th according to their
competitiveness level. The nearest neighbors of the Republic of Moldova in the
WEF list are Georgia (93 Rank) and Jamaica (95 Rank). Among the CIS countries
Moldova is on the last places in the list, only ahead of Armenia (98 Rank),
Tajikistan (116 Rank) and Kyrgyzstan (121 Rank).
WEF defines the national competitiveness as the ability of a country and its
institutions to ensure sustainable economic growth, which would be stable in the
mid terms. The existing studies show that the countries with high rate of national
competitiveness, as a rule, provide a higher lever of prosperity for its citizens. The
statistics from the public sources as well as expert opinions (surveys of the top
managers of the national companies) are the informational basis for the index
367
JEAN MONNET
calculations. All variables are grouped into 12 benchmarks which determine the
national competitiveness:
1. Institutions
2. Labor market efficiency
3. Infrastructure
4. Financial market development
5. Macroeconomic environment
6. Technological readiness
7. Health and primary education
8. Market size
9. Higher education and training
10. Business sophistication
11. Goods market efficiency
12. Innovation.
Lets note that the competitiveness of the Republic of Moldova continues to
deteriorate in the key area of good market efficiency. Under this indicator the
country ranks 104 out of 139 possible positions, while Romania is on 76 Rank and
Ukraine is on 129 Rank. In our opinion, this is largely determined by the
inefficiency of the ongoing anti-monopoly policy and the burden of customs
procedures.
As the studies show, the following factors affect the competitiveness in a
negative way: quality of roads (139 Rank), production process sophistication
(126 Rank), university-industry collaboration in R&D (125 Rank), judicial
independence (130 Rank), intellectual property protection (118 rank),
efficiency of the legal framework in challenging regulations (111 rank),
insufficient warranty of property rights protection (119 rank), and during the past
year these figures deteriorated. Furthermore, the Republic of Moldova was among
the outsiders on the following competitiveness criteria: financial market
development (103 rank), affordability of financial services (128 rank), venture
capital availability (127 Rank), country credit rating (117). All the above
mentioned problems stop the Republic of Moldova from stepping up and using its
competitive advantages, such as relatively low level of inflation (17 rank),
government debt (19 rank), total tax rate (32 rank), time required to start a
business (34 rank) and pay and productivity (41 rank).
Figure 1 shows the identified interrelationship trends between the reached
competitiveness levels and cluster development for individual EU countries and
those within the European Neighborhood Policy. So, in terms of cluster
development, the Republic of Moldova occupies the 135th place, while our crossborders cooperation partners occupy the 113 place (Romania) and 106 place
(Ukraine). The best cluster development indicators, among Eastern European
countries, were reached by Slovenia (49) and Czech Republic (41).
In our opinion, with respect to the Republic of Moldova, the establishment
of cross-border cluster type structures involving Romanian and Ukrainian industrial
companies will not only enhance the overall competitiveness of the entire national
economy, but it will also open up new prospects for cross-border cooperation. The
clustering of regional economy, as well as the appearance of cluster type structures
in the border regions, in the Euro region of Lower Danube and Upper Prut will
give the opportunity to solve the economic development as well as social
368

development problems, including the reduction of poverty in the border regions.

The main goal of the regional policy in the border regions of the Republic
of Moldova, Romania and Ukraine should be the creation of the necessary
conditions for a sustainable development and enhancement of the regional
competitiveness through the formation of cluster-type structures and the
development of the cross-border networking. Taking into consideration the actual
conditions, the specifics of the Republic of Moldova cluster policy consists of the
need for institutional, organizational and economic support of cluster cooperation,
taking into account the factors of competitive advantage.
Figure 1: Global Competitiveness Index and Cluster Development

Source: The Global Competitiveness Report 2010-2011
On the basis of the cluster development concept the following principles of
formation of cluster policy in the border regions can be defined:
Multi-levelness of the cluster policy which should be implemented at
various levels of government: national, regional, cross-border and micro levels;
Economic stimulation of cluster-type structures (the state policy should be
oriented towards the indirect methods of supporting the cross-border cooperation,
rather than directly subsidizing the selected industries and enterprises);
Support of promising innovative cluster-type structures (appropriately
use the economic incentives, such as: loans, grants and other to support the
promising clusters);
Organizational encouragement of cluster-type structures (the government
should help create the necessary conditions for the development of the networking
cooperation and the public-private partnership).
Based on the study of the international experience in the implementation of
cluster systems, we can determine the feasibility of establishing regional clustertype structures in the border regions of the Republic of Moldova. This is closely
related to the following terms and preconditions:
369
JEAN MONNET
In the face of fierce international competition, world business leaders are

seeking new mechanisms in order to improve the strategic effectiveness for
territorial development. Thus the clusters are a joint organizational form of
consolidation of stakeholders efforts directed at an effective use of the competitive
advantages of the regional economy in the context of the increasing of the
globalization economic processes.
Due to the limited budgetary support, the field of regulatory impact of the
public authorities on the economy of the border regions of the Republic of Moldova
is quite limited, and therefore the need for international integrating structures that
will contribute to the dynamic interaction of local and foreign parties of business
processes. The clusters allow the regional government agencies to optimally adjust
the direction of the socio-economic development of territories, predict and correct
the tendencies of regional development with the help of the coordination of the
interested parties efforts.
For the businesses that are active in the sphere of foreign economic
relations, the barriers to entering new segments of the world goods and services
market
can be substantially reduced through the standardization and
harmonization of the requirements within the frames of a cluster-type structure,
considering the possibility of using the effect of the international scope to start the
innovation and investment activities with the participation of foreign capital
(modern international technologies, mobility and human resources training,
communication networks, etc.)
The basis for the formation of cluster-type structures can be consisted of a
pragmatic approach, implemented through the European integration programs or
through special programs for the development of territories, and which consolidate
the interests of national and European business, etc.
Within the frames of the globalization of the world economy, the Republic
of Moldova receives, as part of cross-border cluster-type structures, the access to
modern management systems, advanced techniques and modern technology,
promising international goods and services markets, as well as new information
and knowledge.
At this point it is necessary to emphasize the importance of the realization of
national companies of the possibility to use the cluster development strategies
within their own strategies. The central and local authorities have to bring to their
attention the potential dangers and opportunities, as well as to support the
initiatives in this field. Furthermore they are to assist in the elimination of
administrative and trade barriers to cross-border cooperation by providing
consulting services, as well as disseminating best practices in the formation and
functioning of cluster-type industrial-innovative entities.
In the last decades, the foreign experts tend to strengthen their point of view
that regions, that have territories with clusters, become leaders of national
economies and their external economic relations, and the territories that have no
370

clusters, fade into the background and often lack the most important indicators of
socio-economic development.
Analyzing the international practice and the sectoral structure of the
Republic of Moldova, it is possible to identify some key trends in the development
of borer regions, which will soon have the possibility of creation of cross-border
cluster-type entities with the participation of foreign partners from Romania and
Ukraine. Particularly, among the priority sectors are: garment industry, wood
processing and the production and assembling of furniture; wine and food
industry; communications and transport sectors; mechanical engineering,
information technologies.
At the same time, for a better sectoral and territorial binding of cluster
structures to the regional economy, the Republic of Moldova will need an
integrated system of stimulation, taking into account the local needs of specific
industries, of the countrys large, medium and small enterprises depending on their
foreign economic relations levels.
On one hand, in the Republic of Moldova, there are several factors that may
contribute or impede the development cross-border cluster-type entities. The
positive results of implementing the cluster approach to regional development
should include: the expansion of the technological, scientific and information
infrastructure; the willingness of private businesses to cooperation; the mobility in
the use of local resources; the improvement of the sustainability of interregional
ties; the strengthening of the foreign economic cooperation partnerships and several
others.
On the other hand, the inhibiting factors in the development of cluster-type
entities, in the Republic of Moldova, are the following: inadequate quality control
systems of the joint businesses in certain sectors; the low development level of
cross-border cooperative structures, which mostly cannot independently cope with
the task of developing and implementing the priorities for the promotion of the
economic potential of cross-border cooperation; lack of programmed solutions to
territorial economic development; the large time intervals till the first tangible
economic results, as the real benefits from the creation of cross-border cluster-type
structures can only be felt after 5 to 10 years, etc.
Everything that was mentioned above calls for increased attention towards
the trans-boundary systems controlling the interregional and international relations,
as the successful implementation of programs to build and promote special cluster
structures is only possible if there is a regional development strategy. As
international experience shows, the formation f an international cluster in isolation
from the regional development strategy as a whole is inefficient and often
impossible. The current world economic development shows that, at the basis of
the clusters, there should be a consensus among national and foreign businesses, as
well as with the regional administrations of the countries involved in the promotion
of cluster-type entities.
The peculiarity of the initial stage of the formation and development of
371
JEAN MONNET
cluster-type structures in the Republic of Moldova is that, for their formation, it is

necessary to establish a formal institutional structure that will coordinate the
international development of cluster-type structures, ad which is created with the
direct participation of the Republic of Moldova enterprises and foreign firms.
The principles of the management of the cluster structures require openness
and trust in business from the parties involved in order to achieve a successful joint
action. The use of the cluster approach also implies a long-term planning of joint
business activities as well as the implementation of the strategic forecasting.
However, at present time the Republic of Moldova may have some problems in the
development of cluster-type structures, specifically at the coordination of private
and group business interests. Thus, the development of cluster-type structures in
the cross-border regions as a whole and its individual elements must be performed
under a general economic systems organization. However, the local public
administrations should make full use of the complex international territorial
business and, for its part, contribute to the creation of joint companies that will be
the integration center of the cluster-type entity.
It is also assumed that the cluster-type structures will compete among
themselves, both within the Republic of Moldova and in the international space, for
investments for the possibility of creating the most effective and long-term
business in its territory. Because of this, in the absence of the necessary resources a
lot of effort will be aimed at consolidating its position in the international market
segments. An association of stakeholder in cross-border territorial clusters can
greatly optimize the costs and improve the productivity of their business activities.
The introduction of the cluster approach allows a much more effective foreign
economic cooperation. The most important thing is that cross-border territorial
clusters provide the opportunity to implement joint businesses in cross-border
regions, help them develop according to international cooperative strategies based
on national interests, and not by intuition or by inertia.
The international experience shows that only the gathering of groups of
industrial enterprises into cluster-type structures makes them operate successfully
in the global competition. Currently, the large multinational companies prefer to
invest in those countries and regions where clusters in specific industries already
exist or at least have the prerequisites for their formation. In its economic basis, we
can expect that the formation of cross-border cluster-type structures in the Republic
of Moldova will attract foreign investments from large, as well as medium and
small sized communities of investors, who by their nature are more mobile and
flexible in terms of investment. This unification of the foreign capital and resources
creates potential strategic opportunities to raise the status of the Republic of
Moldova in the world markets through the cluster-type structures and,
consequently, increase its participation in the international labor division.
In conclusion it has to be emphasized that, for the Republic of Moldova, the
formation of individual cluster-type structures covering the territories of
neighboring countries, Romania and Ukraine, could become the business model
372

with a different organizational structure and methods of economic management.

The cross-border cluster-type structures could significantly contribute to the revival
of some depressed regions of the Republic of Moldova, which include small towns
where unstable industries are located, as well as a significant part of rural
settlements where a few agricultural enterprises operate and constitute the
backbone of their economy; and furthermore mitigate the regional inequality and
the socio-economic disparities between the regions. It can be assumed that, in terms
of accelerating the European integration of the Republic of Moldova the
establishment of cross-border cluster-type structures offers the opportunity to
integrate the national economy into the EU and the global economy on more
favorable terms, due to the dynamic rise of the entire regional economy and
competitiveness.
REFERENCES:
1. World Economic Forum. 2010. The Global Competitiveness Report 2010-2011. Geneva:
World Economic Forum. 501 p.
2. Porter, M. 1990. The Competitive advantage of nations. New York: The Free Press.
373
JEAN MONNET
DEZVOLTAREA REGIONAL N CONTEXTUL

ACORDULUI DE ASOCIERE UE-RM
GUUUI Veaceslav,
Ministerul dezvoltrii regionale i construciilor, RM
Abstract:
This article is dedicated to elucidate the concept of the regional development in
conctext of euroepean integrtion of the Republic of Moldova. This comprehensive process
is also undertaken by the Republic of Moldova, which makes the first steps in regional
development. 2010 was a very important year for this domain, when positive results were
achieved on many dimensions: institutional, strategic, financial, partnership.
At the same time, it is necessary to continue these efforts for improving the legal
and normative framework and increasing funding for regional projects, from different
funds, including with development partners' support.
1. Cadrul general. Dezvoltarea regional este un concept nou de politici

publice, care urmrete mbuntirea nivelului de trai i a calitii vieii cetenilor
ntr-o regiune/teritoriu anume, precum i a rii n general. Acest tip de politici
publice este implementat n Uniunea European de mai multe decenii, fiind
acceptate principiile de respectare a autoadministrrii locale, ncurajarea
parteneriatelor ale actorilor implicai n dezvoltarea regional, la diferite nivele de
administrare public; stimularea i utilizarea eficient a iniiativelor din regiuni;
susinerea dezvoltrii continue a potenialului regiunilor.
La nivel european este constituit un sistem complex de elaborare, finanare
i implementare al proiectelor regionale. Totui, fiecare stat a Uniunii Europene are
propriul sistem i mecanism de implementare a politicilor de dezvoltare regional,
precum i diferite domenii de intervenie. Bugetul destinat dezvoltrii regionale, la
nivel european este unul din cele mai mari bugete, formnd 1/3 din bugetul UE sau
386 mlrd. euro. Aceasta demonstreaz c problema dezvoltrii regionale este tratat
cu toat seriozitatea de ctre politicienii europeni.
Pentru a putea fi aplicat politica de dezvoltare regional sunt formate
regiuni de dezvoltare, care cuprind tot teritoriul unui stat. Fiecare regiune de
dezvoltare cuprinde mai multe uniti administrativ teritoriale de diferit nivel.
Regiunile de dezvoltare, n unele ri, nu sunt uniti administrativ-teritoriale, nu au
personalitate juridic, fiind rezultatul unui acord amiabil ntre autoritile publice
locale (Romnia, Letonia, Republica Moldova). n altele invers, sunt uniti
administrative i care dispun de o larg autonomie decizional i financiar (de
exemplu n Italia, Polonia).
Pn nu demult n Republica Moldova, problemele dezvoltrii regionale nu au
fost abordate ntr-o manier economic i durabil. Astfel, n perioada sovietic politicile
erau orientate spre planificarea departamental de ramur a amplasrii factorilor de
producie, iar problemele regionale aveau un caracter mai degrab declarativ.
374

Ulterior, dup obinerea independenei i pn n 2009, abordarea regional

s-a bazat mai mult pe modificarea structurii administrativ-teritoriale. Problema
dezvoltrii regionale era perceput prin prisma implicrii active a factorului politic
n implementarea activitilor n acest domeniu. Eficiena economic a utilizrii
finanelor publice, dezvoltarea social durabil, autonomia local, tendinele
dezvoltrii regionale din Uniunea European erau n mare msur ignorate la
adoptarea deciziilor referitoare la dezvoltarea regional.
Dezvoltarea regional, ncepnd cu instituirea din septembrie 2009 a
guvernrii de orientare liberal-democratic i pn n prezent, a devenit un
imperativ asumat pentru Republica Moldova. Acest imperativ se realizeaz n
contextul integrrii europene, descentralizrii, distribuirii echitabile a anselor de
dezvoltare a comunitilor pe ntreg teritoriul rii, modificrii paradigmei n
elaborarea politicilor publice n acest domeniu.
2. Dezvoltarea regional n Republica Moldova situaia curent.
Implementarea politicii de dezvoltarea regional n Republica Moldova a luat
amploare deosebit n anul 2010. Astfel, exerciiul de dezvoltare regional pentru
n 2010 se consider a fi unul de excepie de ctre toate prile interesate, deoarece
a fost realizat sub presiune de timp. Nimeni dintre persoanele implicate nu a reieit
din faptul c exerciiul din anul 2010 va fi modul obinuit de formulare a cilului de
proiect sau de program. Din cauza presiunilor de timp i a caracterului novator, dar
i incipient al structurilor regionale, au fost introduse anumite instrumente, care nu
au fost prevzute n procesul de planificare anterioar.
n epoca globalizrii proceselor economice i sociale, dezvoltarea regional
trebuie s rspund acestor provocri importante, pe care le propag globailizarea.
Anume din acest motiv politicile i programele din domeniul dezvoltrii regionale n
statele membre ale Uniunii Europene evolueaz i se dezvolt.
Astfel, n viitor, toate aceste politici vor fi orientate spre implementarea unui nou
concept: Europa 2020 - O strategie european pentru o cretere inteligent, ecologic i
favorabil incluziunii, care presupune realizarea a 5 obiective ambiioase:
1. 75% din populaia cu vrsta cuprins ntre 20 i 64 de ani trebuie s aib un
loc de munc;
2. 3% din PIB-ul UE trebuie investit n cercetare-dezvoltare;
3. obiectivele 20/20/20 n materie de clim/energie trebuie ndeplinite (inclusiv o
reducerea emisiilor majorat la 30%, dac exist condi
ile n acest sens);
4. rata abandonului colar timpuriu trebuie redus sub nivelul de 10% i cel
puin 40% din generaia tnr ar trebui s aib studii superioare;
5. numrul persoanelor ameninate de srcie trebuie redus cu 20 de milioane.
Aceste deziderate sunt valabile i pentru Republica Moldova, chiar dac
nc suntem n urma statelor dezvoltate din punct de vedere economic. Practic
aceste obiective coincid cu cele specificate n diferite documente de politici ale
dezvoltrii regionale ale Republicii Moldova. De aceea, obiectivele activitilor
ntreprinse n domeniul dezvoltrii regionale au reieit din prevederile Legii privind
375
JEAN MONNET
dezvoltarea regional, Strategia Naional de Dezvoltare a Republicii Moldova,

Programul de activitate a Guvernului Republicii Moldova.
Acest proces a derulat n conformitate cu direciile fundamentale de
dezvoltarea regional a rii stabilite:
Obinerea unei dezvoltri social-economice echilibrate i durabile pe ntreg
teritoriul Republicii Moldova
Reducerea dezechilibrului nivelurilor de dezvoltare social-economic dintre
regiuni i din interiorul lor
Consolidarea oportunitilor financiare, instituionale i umane pentru
dezvoltarea social-economic a regiunilor
Susinerea activitii APL i a colectivitilor locale, orientate spre
dezvoltarea social-economic a localitilor i coordonarea interaciunii lor cu
strategiile i programele naionale, de sector i regionale de dezvoltare.
Republica Moldova este mprit n 6 regiuni de dezvoltare. La prima etap
de implementare a politicii de dezvoltare, care va cuprinde perioada 2010-2012,
eforturile de consolidarea a capacitilor i condiiilor de dezvoltare sunt ndreptate
spre regiunile de dezvoltare Nord, Centru i Sud. La etapa a doua, care va ncepe n
anul 2012, activitile de dezvoltarea regional vor fi ntreprinse n regiunile de
dezvoltare Unitatea teritorial autonom Gguzia, municipiul Chiinu i
unitile administrativ-teritoriale din stanga Nistrului.
n Republica Moldova la nivel de Guvern, funciile de coordonare,
implementare, monitorizare i evaluare a politicii de dezvoltare regional sunt
atribuite Ministerului dezvoltrii regionale i construciilor.
Remarcm n acest context c practicile privind gestionarea politicii de
dezvoltare regional la nivel naional aplicate n noile state membre ale UE arat o
varietate de soluii, ncepnd cu un minister n ntregime dedicat DR (cum este de
exemplu n Cehia sau Polonia); un minister responsabil att pentru relaiile cu
administraia public local, ct i pentru DR (sau pentru turism, infrastructur,
transport i drumuri, etc. i DR cum este de exemplu n Romnia sau n Letonia);
pn la un Birou guvernamental pentru DR i planificare sau o Direcie DR n
cadrul Ministerului Economiei, Mediului, Internelor, Infrastructurii, Lucrrilor
Publice, etc (cum este de exemplu n Germania).
Rapoartele Comisiei Europene privind implementarea politicii de dezvoltare
regional indic faptul c distribuia funciilor ntre actorii instituionali este mai
important dect locul de plasare a responsabilitii administraiei pentru
dezvoltarea regional. Cu alte cuvinte, actul de guvernare/administrare este mai
important dect guvernul.
De la crearea Ministerului dezvoltrii regionale i construciilor din
10.11.2009, au fost ntreprinse un ir de msuri n vederea implementrii Legii
privind dezvoltarea regional n Republica Moldova i anume:
1. Crearea cadrului instituional al dezvoltrii regionale
2. Planificarea i coordonarea msurilor de dezvoltare regional
376

3. Elaborarea i implementarea mecanismelor de finanare a dezvoltrii regionale

4. Elaborarea metodologiei pentru monitorizarea i evaluarea msurilor de
susinere a dezvoltrii regionale.
1) Ajustarea cadrului normativ existent n domeniul dezvoltrii regionale.
La acest capitol, au fost operate un ir de modificri de ordin redacional i
conceptual la Legea privind dezvoltarea regional n Republica Moldova.
Modificrile respective au avut drept scop excluderea din textul Legii a unor
deficiene, precum i substituirea mecanismului de finanare a Ageniilor de
dezvoltare regional (ADR). Astfel, finanarea cheltuielilor de organizare i
funcionare a Ageniilor, n primii ani de activitate, se va efectua din Fondul
Naional de Dezvoltare Regional i nu din contul bugetelor unitilor
administrativ-teritoriale de nivelul al doilea, precum era stabilit anterior.
2) Crearea cadrului instituional al dezvoltrii regionale. n conformitate
cu prevederile Hotrrii Guvernului nr. 662 din 10.11.2009 pentru aprobarea
Regulamentului, structurii i efectivului-limit ale Ministerului Construciilor i
Dezvoltrii Regionale, n cadrul ministerului a fost creat Direcia general
dezvoltare regional (DGDR). Aceasta reprezint unitatea MCDR care organizeaz
realizarea sarcinilor sectoriale de dezvoltare regional. Direcia asigur i lucrrile
de secretariat a Consiliului Naional. DGDR este structurat n: 1) Direcia politic
i cooperare regional, 2) Direcia relaii cu instituiile de dezvoltare regional i
3) Secia statistic regional.
Odat cu crearea ministerului, a fost impulsionat procesul de instituire, la
nivel regional, a cadrului instituional de dezvoltare regional. n acest context, n
decembrie 2009, la Camera de nregistrare de Stat au fost nregistrate ADR Nord,
Centru i Sud.
Ageniile de dezvoltare regional reprezint instituii publice necomerciale,
subordonate Ministerului Dezvoltrii Regionale i Construciilor, create pentru
implementarea strategiei de dezvoltare regional i a planului operaional,
executarea deciziilor consiliilor regionale de dezvoltarea i atragerea de fonduri
suplimentare. ADR sunt amplasate n centrele de reedin ale regiunilor de
dezvoltare respective. Ageniile i desfoar activitatea n baza mijloacelor
Fondului Naional pentru Dezvoltare Regional, donaii i granturi (din partea
organizaiilor donatoare internaionale sau altor entiti private i publice) i a altor
surse ce nu contravin legislaiei.
3) Planificarea i coordonarea msurilor de dezvoltare regional. n
conformitate cu prevederile Legii nr.438 din 28.12.2006 privind dezvoltarea
regional n Republica Moldova i Strategiei Naionale de Dezvoltare pentru anii
2008-2011, aprobat prin Legea nr. 295 din 21.12.2007, prin Hotrrea Guvernului
nr.158 din 04.03.2010 a fost aprobat Strategia Naional de Dezvoltare Regional.
Reieind din prevederile legale, Strategia este principalul document de planificare a
dezvoltrii regionale, care reflect politica naional i introduce mecanismele
naionale n acest domeniu. Astfel, Strategia constituie un document-cadru pentru
377
JEAN MONNET
instituirea cadrului instituional de dezvoltare regional, iar scopul ei este de a crea

i menine un cadru de gestiune, implementare, monitorizare i evaluare a
dezvoltrii regionale, fr a detalia coninutul strategiilor regionale de dezvoltare
sau modalitatea n care regiunile i vor concepe dezvoltarea.
n baza Strategiei Naionale au fost adoptate Strategiile Regionale de
Dezvoltare Nord, Centru i Sud. Iar n urma realizrii primului apel naional de
proiecte regionale a fost aprobat Documentul Unic de Program cu 56 de proiecte
regionale prioritare pe ar, Planurile Operaionale Regionale pentru regiunile de
dezvoltare Nord, Centru i Sud cu 128 de proiecte regionale la o valoare de circa
2,2 mlrd. lei
4) Elaborarea i implementarea mecanismelor de finanare a dezvoltrii
regionale. ntru elaborarea mecanismului de finanare al dezvoltrii regionale, a
fost lansat procesul de creare a cadrului regulator n acest domeniu. Astfel, au fost
elaborate Manualul Operaional al Fondului naional de dezvoltare regional i
Manualele Operaionale ale Ageniilor de dezvoltare regional. n aceste manuale,
sunt expuse exact mecanismele de accesare a Fondului naional pentru dezvoltare
regional privind finanarea programelor i proiectelor n regiuni.
Totodat, au fost aprobate urmtoarele documente: Regulamentul comisiei
de evaluare a propunerilor de proiect; Ghidul Aplicantului; Ghidul de Comunicare.
ntruct Fondul naional pentru dezvoltare regional se creeaz nu doar din
alocaiile anuale din bugetul de stat, dar i din atragerea mijloace din sectorul
privat, precum i mijloacele oferite de programele de asisten din partea
partenerilor de dezvoltare, ministerul depune eforturi n vederea identificrii
colaborrii cu partenerii internaionali privind atragerea mijloacelor suplimentare
de finanare a dezvoltrii regionale.
5) Elaborarea metodologiei pentru monitorizarea i evaluarea msurilor de
susinere a dezvoltrii regionale. Succesul realizrii politicii de dezvoltare
regional depinde i de un sistem eficient de monitorizare i evaluare a activitilor
de dezvoltare regional. A fost elaborat Metodologia pentru monitorizarea i
evaluarea msurilor de susinere a dezvoltrii regionale. Aceasta se conine n
manualele operaionale ale Fondului naional pentru dezvoltare regional i ale
Ageniilor de Dezvoltare Regional.
3. Obiectivele i provocrile cheie pentru o dezvoltare echilibrat i
sustenabil n Republica Moldova. Rezultatele nregistrate n primul an de
activitate n implementarea politicii de dezvoltarea regional a contribuit la
identificarea i stabilirea mai clar a obiectivelor n acest domeniu. n cadrul
conferinei internaionale din 28 ianuarie 2011, organizate de Ministerul
Dezvoltrii Regionale i Construciilor au fost identificate urmtoarele obiective
majore n dezvoltarea regionale pe termen scurt i anume:
Promovarea dezvoltrii regionale ca o abordare strategic pentru o
planificare a investiiilor mai coordonat, bazat pe strategiile de dezvoltare
regional elaborate de diveri actori interesai
378

Dezvoltarea i implementarea strategiilor regionale n strns coordonare cu

strategiile sectoriale
Promovarea dezvoltrii regionale ca o abordare strategic pentru o
planificare a investiiilor mai coordonat, bazat pe strategiile de dezvoltare
regional elaborate de diveri actori interesai
mbuntirea cadrului legal i instituional pentru accelerarea unei
dezvoltri sociale i economice echilibrate a regiunilor
Promovarea Parteneriatului Public Privat n regiuni
Cooperarea partenerilor de dezvoltare internaional n implementarea celor
mai bune practici n dezvoltarea regional.
n vederea realizrii acestor obiective, n faa ministerului stau urmtoarele
provocri care urmeaz a fi depite:
Nu exist criterii comune pentru prioritizarea proiectelor de investiii
Lipsa unei viziuni coordonate de dezvoltare la APL
Propunerile de investiii dintre APL de nivelele 1 i 2 sunt slab coordonate,
nu dispun de elemente inovaionale
Propunerile de investiii nu includ activiti-cheie de instruire
Propunerile de proiect prezentate de APL adesea nu iau n considerare
adecvat prioritile strategiilor sectoriale i planurile de aciuni
Exist multe propuneri de proiect nefezabile care se datoreaz unei
planificri inadecvate, tarifelor exagerate pentru servicii publice i lipsei planurilor
de ntreinere ulterioar
De aceea, pentru anul 2011 sunt planificate mai multe activiti de
colaborare cu instituiile publice centrale, regionale i locale, precum i cu
partenerii de dezvoltare n vederea realizrii obiectivelor enunate anterior.
4. Dezvoltarea regional - parte component a Acordului de Asociere
RM UE. Negocierile oficiale privind semnarea unui nou Acord de colaborare
ntre Republica Moldova i UE a fost lansate la nceputul anului 2010. n cadrul
primei runde de negocieri cu UE, negociatorul ef a propus de a include domeniul
dezvoltrii regionale la compartimentul Cooperare sectorial.
Ca rezultat prile (UE i RM) au identificat 8 sectoare cu care vor ncepe
negocierile, printre care se gsesc domenii mai puin problematice i unele mai
complexe, negocierea crora va dura n timp. Acestea sunt legate de principalele
domenii de interes public unde sunt necesare eforturi de reformare i dezvoltare,
cum sunt: Statistica; Mineritul; Turismul; Sntatea publica; Protecia
consumatorilor; Societatea informaionala; Mediul; Dezvoltarea regional.
Colaborarea eficient cu partenerii europeni n domeniul elaborrii primului
proiect a poziiei de ar a Republicii Moldova n problema dezvoltrii regionale au
avut rezultate bune. Prile au convenit asupra cooperrii n domeniul dezvoltrii
regionale care are drept scop dezvoltarea economic durabil a ntregului teritoriu a
Republicii Moldova prin diminuarea dezechilibrului n dezvoltarea economic
dintre localiti. Aceasta va contribui la dezvoltare economic, a infrastructurii i
379
JEAN MONNET
transportului, apropierea nivelului de trai a populaiei Republicii Moldova de

media european.
Prile vor coopera n domeniul dezvoltrii regionale n baza urmtoarelor
principii:
Descentralizarea procesului de luare a deciziilor, de la nivelul
central/guvernamental, spre cel al comunitilor regionale
Parteneriatul ntre toate prile implicate n domeniul dezvoltrii regionale
Cofinanarea prin contribuia financiara a prilor implicate n realizarea
programelor i proiectelor de dezvoltare regional.
Domeniile prioritare de cooperare a Republicii Moldova i Uniunea
European, n cadrul Acordului de Asociere sunt de mai multe tipuri, dup cum
urmeaz:
1.Consolidarea cadrului legislativ i normativ prin armonizarea acestuia la
standardele UE in domeniul politicii de dezvoltare regional.
2.Consolidarea capacitilor instituionale si operaionale ale instituiilor
naionale i regionale in domeniile dezvoltrii regionale si planificrii utilizrii
teritoriului prin:
perfecionarea mecanismului de interaciune pe vertical i orizontal a
administraiei publice centrale i locale n procesul de elaborare i implementare a
politicii regionale
sporirea capacitii autoritilor publice locale n promovarea cooperrii
transfrontaliere n conformitate cu reglementrile i practica UE
desfurarea activitilor de instruire, organizare a vizitelor de studiu i
schimbului de experien.
3.Intensificarea cooperrii interregionale, interne i internaionale, a celei
transfrontaliere, inclusiv n cadrul euroregiunilor, precum i participarea regiunilor
de dezvoltare la structurile i organizaiile europene care promoveaz dezvoltarea
economic i instituional a acestora, n scopul realizrii unor proiecte de interes
comun prin:
intensificarea cooperrii cu Comitetul Regiunilor (CoR) n cadrul
Parteneriatului Estic si asocierea la proiectele regionale europene
colaborarea cu Comitetul Economic i Social, EURADA Asociaia
European a Ageniilor de Dezvoltare, ESPON - Reeaua european de observare a
dezvoltrii i coeziunii teritoriale etc.
continuarea cooperrii in cadrul iniiativelor transfrontaliere, in particular
Euroregiuni.
4.Atragerea resurselor financiare pentru dezvoltarea regional prin:
implementarea programelor i mecanismelor de susinere financiar a
regiunilor pentru impulsionarea dezvoltrii infrastructurii i businessului;
atragerea de resurse complementare dezvoltrii regionale prin proiecte de
cooperare transfrontalier;
380

impulsionarea activitii economice n regiuni prin crearea parcurilor

industriale, incubatoarelor de afaceri, a zonelor economice libere i sprijinirea
activitilor celor existente prin atragerea investiiilor locale i strine i facilitarea
activitilor economice externe ale acestora.
5.Obinerea asistentei tehnice din partea UE prin:
schimb de experiena i transfer de know how, vizitelor de studiu
creterea nivelului de contientizare public n domeniul cooperrii
transfrontaliere i a nivelului de informare asupra procesului de aderare la UE n
cadrul regiunilor transfrontaliere.
Pe data de 15.07. 2010, n cadrul vizitei oficiale la Chiinu a naltului
Comisar European pentru politic regional, Johannes Hahn a salutat i apreciat
eforturile Guvernului Republicii Moldova n acest domeniu.
Vizita a fost soldat cu semnarea Declaraiei pentru stabilirea unui dialog n
domeniul politicii regionale ntre Republica Moldova i Comisia European.
Declaraia este documentul care stabilete cadrul cooperrii RM-UE, modalitatea n
care vor fi fixate aciunile de concretizare a acesteia urmnd a fi discutat ulterior
cu Comisia European.
n acest sens trebuie de menionat c Republica Moldova i Uniunea
European au acelai probleme n dezvoltare regional dezechilibrat, dezvoltare
urban i restructurare rural- n acest, sens, politicile publice n domeniul DR
sprijin dezvoltarea echilibrat i este un activ cheie n depirea acestor provocri
importante. Guvernul Republicii Moldova i Uniunea European sunt de acord
pentru stabilirea dialogului n dezvoltarea regional, n cadrul Partneriatului Estic i
a viitorului Acord de Asociere. Dialogul va promova nelegerea reciproc,
cooperarea bilateral i schimbul de informaii n DR. Dialogul va viza interesele
comune ale UE i RM n acest domeniu.
n funcie de aceti factori enunai, MDRC n planul de activitate pentru
anul 2011 i a formulat urmtoarele scopuri i obiective:
Scopul :
Implementarea eficient a politicii de dezvoltare regional
privind reducerea disparitilor de dezvoltare economic i social inter i intra
regional, prin coordonarea cu politicile sectoriale i atragerea, utilizarea eficient a
fondurilor interne i externe.
Obiectivul 1: Evaluarea i armonizarea cadrului legal i instituional n
domeniul dezvoltrii regionale
Obiectivul 2: Actualizarea i implementarea politicii regionale prin
planificarea i coordonarea msurilor de dezvoltare regional cu strategiile
sectoriale
Obiectivul 3: Asigurarea implementrii eficiente a programelor i
proiectelor de dezvoltare regional
Obiectivul 4: Asigurarea transparenei n implementarea politicii de
dezvoltare regional
Obiectivul 5: Implementarea sistemului
eficient, transparent de
381
JEAN MONNET
monitorizare, evaluare a implementrii politicii de dezvoltare regional

Obiectivul 6: Consolidarea capacitilor actorilor naionali i regionali n
implementarea cu succes a strategiilor regionale de dezvoltare
Obiectivul 7: Colaborarea eficient cu partenerii de dezvoltare n atragerea
i implementarea proiectelor investiionale i de asisten tehnic n domeniul
dezvoltrii regionale.
Rezultatele nregistrate de Guvernul Republicii Moldova nu numai c au fost
apreciate de reprezentanii UE, dar i au pus baza unui nou dialog ntre Republica
Moldova i UE n contextul susinerii implementrii politicii de dezvoltare
regional n Moldova. La nceputul anului 2011. Ministerul dezvoltrii regionale
i construciilor a elaborat un plan de aciuni privind dezvoltarea capacitilor
naionale i regionale n domeniul dezvoltrii regionale, parial susinut financiar
de ctre UE.
n vederea consolidrii capacitilor naionale i regionale responsabile de
implementarea politicii regionale cu suportul UE va fi implementat un proiect
twinning. Acest proiect are drept scop:
Susinerea eforturilor ministerului n elaborarea unei noi Strategii naionale
de dezvoltare regional (pentru anii 2013-2015), n conformitate cu standardele i
cele mai bune practici europene n domeniu
Consolidarea capacitilor n contextul valorificrii eventualului suport
financiar.
Deja n luna aprilie, 2011 vor fi organizate un ir de instruiri pentru actorii
naionali implicai in implementarea prevederilor Programului Parteneriatului Estic.
n cadrul acestei iniiative europene Republica Moldova va avea de susinut un
prim test de implementare proiectelor pilot de dezvoltare regional deja n anul
2012 finanate prin programul Parteneriatului Estic.
5. Perspectivele dezvoltrii regionale pentru 2011. Activitile realizate
de ctre DGDR i ADR-uri n primul trimestru al 2011 denot c acest an va avea o
importan deosebit pentru fenomenul dezvoltare regional, deoarece anume n
acest an se ncepe implementarea primelor proiecte de dezvoltare regional. n
acest sens, este necesar de a mri numrul personalului de la ADR-uri pentru a
realiza cu succes aceast sarcin, cu creterea i consolidarea competenelor
funcionarilor de la DGDR i ADR-uri n domeniul planificrii strategice,
managementului ciclului de proiect, managementul financiar i achiziii publice,
monitorizarea efecturii lucrrilor de construcii, evaluarea implementrii
proiectelor de dezvoltare regional.
n acest an, da ctre MCDR se va purcede la modificarea cadrului legalnormativ al dezvoltrii regionale. n acest sens, o importan deosebit o avea
decizia politic care va marca traseul implementrii de mai departe a politicilor n
domeniu, inclusiv a conceptului de poli de cretere. n acest sens, este necesar de a
asigura DGDR cu specialiti competeni n administraie public, juridic i
dezvoltare economic urban, care vor fi direct implicai n activitile respective.
382

De asemenea, este necesar de crea o comisie inter-ministerial (la nivel de

viceminitri) care se va preocupa de o mai bun coordonare a strategiilor de
dezvoltare regional cu strategiile sectoriale, cu planificarea comun a activitilor
desfurate de ministere n regiunile de dezvoltare Nord, Centru i Sud.
Cooperarea cu partenerii internaionali i atragerea ateniei donatorilor strini
asupra dezvoltrii regionale, va necesita un efort considerabil la nivelul ntregului
minister. n acest sens, DGDR i ndreapt eforturile spre asigurarea unei cooperri mai
bune ntre diferite subdiviziuni funcionale ale MCDR. Totodat este necesar de a
intensifica activitatea Consiliului Sectorial pentru Asisten Extern de pe lng MCDR
cu scopul de mbunti i coordona eforturile donatorilor.
ncheiere. n baza celor expuse putem afirma c, eforturile depuse de
Guvernul Republicii Moldova pe parcursul anului 2010 n domeniul implementrii
politicii de dezvoltare regional au dat rezultate concrete ntr-o perioad foarte
scurt de timp.
Totui sunt nc multe provocri legate lipsa experienei n domeniu, cadrul
legal-normativ neconform realitilor n dezvoltarea regional, o slab coordonare
inter-ministerial i regional a problemelor de dezvoltare. Conceptul dezvoltrii
regionale este unul nou pentru Moldova, iar elaborarea proiectelor regionale este
perceput vag de actorii regionali. Astfel, se impune o nou modalitate de abordare
i chiar de gndire, perceperea problemelor locale, care sunt n competena
administraiilor publice locale. ns, destul de frecvent, soluionarea problemelor
locale nu au impactul scontat. Astfel, gndirea regional vine s impulsioneze o
comunicare vie ntre parteneri i actori regionali, s extind orizontul abordrii
problemelor locale spre nivelul regional.
Toate aceste probleme i provocri sunt pe agenda Guvernului, iar
Ministerul Dezvoltrii Regionale i Construciilor ncepnd cu anul 2011 va
purcede la soluionare lor, inclusiv cu suportul Uniunii Europene prin proiectul
twinning.
ndeplinirea angajamentelor asumate n cadrul primei runde de negocieri a
Acordului de asociere au deschis noi oportuniti de dezvoltare pentru regiunile din
Republica Moldova. Activitatea MDRC pentru anul 2011 este astfel sunt strns
legate activitile ce se refer la integrarea european.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Legea Republicii Moldova privind dezvoltarea regional, Nr. 438 din
28.12.2006 // MO nr. 21-24 din 16.02.2007.
2. Legea Republicii Moldova privind finanele publice locale, Nr.397-XV din
16.10.2003 // MO nr.248-253/996 din 19.12.2003.
3. Hotrrea Guvernului Republicii Moldova cu privire la aprobarea Strategiei
naionale de dezvoltare regional, Nr. 158 din 04.03.2010 // MO nr. 34 din
09.03.2010.
4. Hotrrea Guvernului Republicii Moldova cu privire la aprobarea
Documentului unic de program pentru anii 2010-2012, Nr. 772 din 26.08.2010
// MO nr. 159 din 04.09.2010.
383
JEAN MONNET
REFLECII ASUPRA PROCESULUI INOVAIONAL

N REPUBLICA MOLDOVA N CONTEXTUL UNEI POSIBILE
ADERRI LA UNIUNEA EUROPEAN
TIMU Angela, PERCIUN Rodica,
Institutul de Economie, Finane, Statistic al Academiei de tiine din Moldova
Abstract:
Topicality represented in the article is clear from the fact that in recent decades
there is an expansion of the concept of "new economy", developing a new type of
approaches to economics. We face a world more complex and structured than we could
ever imagine. This is associated with the birth of a new vision of nature and science, a
science of human creativity which is an expression of fundamental trends.
Noua teorie a creterii economice, a aprut n a doua jumtate a secolului

trecut. Ca urmare n anii 80, sec.XX Paul Romer i Robert Lucas promoveaz
creterea economic bazat pe cunotine, astfel acumularea de capital se asociaz
de regul cu acumularea de cunotine i pe aceast cale are loc producerea de noi
bunuri sau tehnologii. Aceast teorie are dou modele de baz:
1.
Modelul "nvare prin practic" (learning by doing), n care
schimbrile tehnologice sunt un produs secundar al produciei de bunuri. n acest
caz cunotinele determin o continuu perfecionare a tehnologiilor realizat ca
urmare i a acumulrii de capital.
2.
Modelul "inveniei", prin care schimbrile tehnologice sunt
considerate procese bine gndite. Acesta se concentreaz asupra unor factori, care
influeneaz dorina de a inventa n mod contient i sistematic, n cadrul activitii
de cercetare-dezvoltare.
Teoria creterii economice bazat pe cunotine a fost ajustat pe parcursul
acestei perioadei, iar practica rilor dezvoltate i a unei pelade de ri rapid
industrializate au demonstrat viabilitatea teoriei n care factorul cheie sunt
cunotinele.
De potenial de cretere economic bazat pe inovaii i cunotine dispune
orice economie, problema fiind crearea unei astfel de strategii care ar viza acei
factori de cretere i pe aceast cale ar condiiona valorificarea eficient a
potenialului.
n aceast ordine de idei este de menionat c pentru a valorifica potenialul
inovaional al unui stat este necesar existena unui mecanism de transmisie bine
determinat, susinut de o strategie naional. Condiiile predeterminante sunt:
1.Capacitatea unor firme de a furniza sau asimila un produs inovaional,
aceasta capacitate fiind asigurat att de mediul intern al firmei printr-o strategie
bine fundamentat, un management performant, ct i de cel endogen, precum
poziia ei concurenial, politica de marketing,
2.Condiii optime de dezvoltare a tiinei aplicative i de implementare a ei n
384

proces de producie, aceste condiii fiind axate pe existena unui potenial uman
capabil de a crea i aplica noi tehnologii,
3.Cererea de produse inivaionale sau cu componente inovaionale pe pia,
4.Ramuri colaterale i conexe ce ar asigura productorii de tehnologii
inovaionale resursele necesare, precum i cu informaia necesar. [1]
Ca reper al creterii inovaionale, n contextul celor menionate, se desprind
dou condiii majore:
I.
Existena structurii inovaionale ce ar face posibil realizarea
mecanismului cu coordonatele menionate mai sus;
II.
Posibilitatea mobilizrii capitalului necesar pentru realizarea
procesului inovaional, cu efectele multiple generate de acesta.
Crearea structurii inovaionale n diferite state prin dezvoltarea bazat pe
cunotine i inovaii, pot fi condiional dispersate n 3 modele:
1.
Modelul american care include cteva tipuri de zone speciale i
anume, parcuri tiinifice, parcuri de cercetare, i incubatoarele, fiecare din ele
avnd specificul su, investitorul optnd pentru zona ce poate aduce efecte
maxime, n funcie de scopul investiional (fie plat redus pmnt, ncperi, pentru
implementarea inovaiei, prestarea de servicii de consulting i management
avansat, s-au acces la tehnic i laboratoare);
2.
Modelul japonez care spre deosebire de cel american, presupune
constituirea unor orae noi tehnopolisuri, ce concentreaz ntr-un singur loc
cercetarea tiinific n tehnologii de vrf i producerea industrial bazat pe studii
laborioase.
Dezvoltare accelerat prin crearea unor aa zone a fost cu succes
implementat n China. Potenialii investitori n inovaii, tehnologii i cercetare
dispun de aa avantaje cum ar fi: distan apropiat a oraelor mari n preajma
creia sunt amplasate aceste zone, infrastructur de transport, financiar,
economic i tiinific bine dezvoltat, ansamblu de complexe tehnico-industriale
moderne, universiti, instituii i centre de cercetare, raioane confortabile de trai
cu o infrastructur cultural i de creaie i n cele din urm posibilitatea
comercializrii rezultatelor cercetrilor tiinifice, ce presupune specializarea
aplicativ a lucrrilor elaborate.
3.
Modelul mixt, preluat de un ir de ri europene. Modelul presupune
crearea de mini-incubatoare (Frana) ce reprezint organe dotate cu tehnic nou,
cu for de munc nalt calificat scopul crora este de acorda servicii de consulting
doritorilor de a iniia afaceri. Dintre rile ce i-au propus preluarea i transferarea
experienei Franei n crearea de astfel de zone speciale este i Romnia. Aici
tehnoparcurile sunt privite ca instrument de creare a unui climat inovativ atractiv,
de consolidarea a tehnologiilor i producerii.
Republica Moldova are constituite cteva zone industriale parcuri
industriale n baza ntreprinderilor mari, aa ca Mezon, ce odat cu destrmarea
Uniunii Sovietice, capacitile de producere nu au fost pe deplin utilizate dar s-a
pstrat infrastructura de producere. Aceste parcuri industriale au constituit
385
JEAN MONNET
locaiune pentru ntreprinderi mici i mijlocii, fiind i un punct de plecare pentru

dezvoltarea structurii inovaionale. Atragerea investiiilor prin parcuri industriale,
incubatoare, parcuri tiinifico-tehnologie a fost una din obiectivele strategice ale
anului 2007. Astfel, Parlamentul RM a adoptat Legea cu privire la parcurile
tiinifico-tehnologice i incubatoarele de inovare, care prevede i nlesniri fiscale
i vamale pentru rezidenii care vor investi n tehnologii de vrf.
Consiliul Suprem pentru tiin i Dezvoltare Tehnologic (CSDT) al
Academiei de tiine din Moldova, a fondat Parcul tiinifico-tehnologic
Academica i Incubatorul Inovatorul. n prezent, potrivit Ministerului
Economiei, cu suportul financiar al Bncii Mondiale i al USAID, s-au efectuat
studii de fezabilitate privind crearea a 9 parcuri industriale. Acestea vor acoperi tot
teritoriul Republicii Moldova, i anume n centrele raionale Edine, Hncesti,
Cantemir, Cinari, n baza SA "Raut", SA "Uzina de maini de salubritate din
Fleti", SA "CANN", SA "Tracom", precum i n cadrul subzonei nr.3 a Zonei
Economice Libere "Bli". Conform studiilor de fezabilitate prezentate, crearea
parcurilor industriale va avea un impact socio-economic considerabil, cel mai
important dintre care ine de crearea a ctorva mii de locuri de munc. Parcurile
industriale, de ademenea, vor spori fluxul de investiii strine i vor contribui la
modernizarea infrastructurii regiunilor. Aceste studii de fezabilitate realizate, ne
demonstreaz c avem rezerve suficiente, care pot fi utilizate pentru lansarea noilor
afaceri, unele dintre care vor fi chiar creatoare de noi subdomenii industriale.
Posibilitatea mobilizrii capitalului necesar pentru realizarea procesului
inovaional, cu efectele multiple generate de acesta Investiiile se dovedesc a avea
un profund caracter novator n cadrul economiei naionale. Prin proiectele de
investiii se asigur implementarea n practic a soluiilor oferite de cercetarea
tiinific i dezvoltarea tehnologic, a tehnicii i tehnologiilor de performan pe
plan mondial, ceea ce conduce la ridicarea nivelului tehnic al produciei, la
mbuntirea i diversificarea calitii produselor i serviciilor, la creterea
eficienei economice.
Investiiile i difuzeaz i amplific influena n ntreaga structur a
economiei naionale. Ele genereaz ample efecte n structura i calitatea
factorilor de cretere economic, deoarece au att un efect de adugare (de noi
mijloace de munc la cele existente), ct mai ales unul de antrenare prin care
noile capaciti determin, n mod continuu, proiectarea i realizarea altora,
dar i eliminarea celor ce au suferit uzura moral i care devin incompatibile
din punct de vedere economic i tehnic.
Totui, evalund activitatea investiional prin prisma indicilor calitativi
investiii n capital fix i formarea brut de capital fix, ca pondere din PIB, precum
i indicii ISD, constatm urmtoarele:
1. Investiiile n capital fix din contul tuturor surselor de finanare realizate n
economia naional n perioada ianuarie-decembrie 2010 au fost nsuite n valoare
de 12,9 mlrd. lei (n preuri curente). Comparativ cu anul 2009, acest volum s-a
majorat cu 16,7 % (n preuri comparabile). Este de remarcat c sursele principale
386

de finanare a activitii investiionale au fost mijloacele proprii ale agenilor

economici si a populaiei, care n anul 2010 au format 59,5% din totalul
investiiilor in capital fix, si s-au majorat cu 20% faa de aceeai perioad a anului
2009. [2]
Datele statistice privind dinamica investiiilor n capitalul fix i a formrii
brute de capital, ne indic o situaie diferit a acestor indicatori i poate fi apreciat
ca progresiv, cu unele evoluii descendente (diagrama 1.).
Principalii indicatori ai activitii investiionale raportati la PIB
120%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
100%
80%
60%
40%
20%
11% 10% 12%11%

3%
3%
12%13%
4%
13%11%
4%
16%14%
6%
21%
17%
8%
25%
18%
9%
29%
21%
29%
23%
11%
10%
2007
2008
18%19%
6%
0%
2000
2001
Produsul intern brut
2002
2003
Investiii n capital fix
2004
2005
2006
Volumul lucrrilor n antrepriz
2009
Punerea n functiune a mijloacelor fixe
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza datelor BNS

Punctul maxim al acestor indicatori raportai la PIB a fost n anii 2007 i
2008, cnd ponderea investiilor n capital fix este de 29%, punerea in funciune a
fondurilor fixe constituie 21% i respectiv 23%, iar volumul lucrrilor de
antrepriz este de 11% n anul 2007 i 10% n anul 2008. Excepie este anul 2009,
cnd ponderea investiiilor n capital fix n PIB a constituit 18%. Dac inem cont
c, conform teoriei i practicii economice, nivelul recomandat a ponderii n PIB a
investiiilor n capital fix trebuie s ating circa 40% cel puin pe o perioada de 5-7
ani pentru realizarea unor efecte palpabile, atunci ajungem la urmtoarea
concluzie: Dei n perioada de 10 ani (2000-2010) evoluia acestor indicatori ai
activitii investiionale au fost n cretere (cu excepia anului 2009), totui aceasta
este insuficient pentru o relansare economic accentuat.
2. Indicatorul calitii procesului investiional este structura tehnologic a
investiiilor n capital fix i dup cele redate n diagrama 2, pe perioada analizat are loc
reducerea celei mai importante componente, i anume utiliaj, ulelte, inventar i mijloace
de transport de la 58% (anul 2002) la 39% (anul 2009) din contul lucrrilor de
construcie-montaj. Aceste date indic o scdere a nivelului tehnic al ntreprinderilor
productive i, ca consecin, reducerea eficienei produciei.
387
JEAN MONNET
3. Conform datelor Departamentului de Statistic [3], analiza dinamicii ISD

pentru perioada 2000-2010 denot o cretere constant a stocului de investiii
strine directe, care n 2010 a constituit 2,8 mlrd. USD, ceea ce reprezint o
cretere de aproape 6 ori comparativ cu anul 2000, n care valoarea acestuia a
constituit 0,4 mlrd. USD. De asemenea, ncepnd cu anul 2003, dup cderea
fluxurilor mondiale de ISD pe perioada anilor 2000-2002, i pn n anul 2008 au
crescut i fluxurile de ISD, care n anul 2008 au constituit cea mai mare valoare
nregistrat n istoria acestora, de 712,8 mil. USD, nregistrnd o cretere de
aproape 5,6 ori comparativ cu anul 2000. Instabilitatea n dinamica ISD, ntre
anii 2000-2008, se explic prin starea schimbtoare a climatului investiional n
republic, mai cu seam, prin incertitudinea situaiei economice i politice a rii. n
anul 2009, ISD au constituit circa 48% n PIB n raport cu anul 2000, cnd
ponderea ISD n PIB constituia circa 35%.
diagrama 2 Structura tehnologica a investiiilor n capital fix
6,6
2009
39,1
5,8
2008
6,2
2007
56,2
37,5
5,2
2006
54,3
38
56,3
41,1
53,7
4,9
2005
44,9
3,8
2004
49,6
3,3
2003
58
39,3
3,3
2001
45,7
6,4
2000
0
54,5
42,2
2,7
2002
50,2
46,6
10
Lucrari de constructii-montaj
43
20
30
40
Utilaj, unelte, inventar, mijloace de transport
51
50,6
50
60
Alte lucrari si cheltuieli capitale
Sursa: elaborat de autori n baza datelor BNS

Contextul dat impune Republicii Moldova necesitatea stringent de cretere a
competitivitii economiei. Este bine cunoscut faptul c n prezent, avantajul
competitiv al unei economii se creeaz prin inovare, for de munc de nalt
calificare i folosirea pe scar larg a cunotinelor. n aceast ordine de idei
Guvernul trebuie s promoveze o serie de politici, care trebuie s fie direcionate n
eliminarea principalelor cauze ce frneaz introducerea inovaiilor, i anume:
1. Lipsa de finanare.
2. Susinere redus din partea statului.
3. Costuri ridicate pentru cumprarea de tehnologii.
4. Inexistena unui personal care s aib ca sarcin introducerea noutii.
388

5. Absena colaborrilor cu alte ntreprinderi sau instituii.

6. Lipsa de cunotine necesare exploatrii noilor tehnologii.
Conform Strategiei UE 2020 se prevede ca nivelul anual al investiiilor
publice i private n cercetare i dezvoltare s fie de 3% din PIB-ul UE. [4]
Conform Legii bugetului pentru anul 2011, R. Moldova aloc pentru cercetare i
inovaii 328 mil. lei. Dac calculm ponderea cheltuielilor ce sunt destinate pentru
cercetare i inovaii n PIBul prognozat (82,1 mlrd. lei), obinem c pentru anul
2011, aceasta este de 0,4%.
n concluzie, putem meniona urmtoarele:
1. Dezvoltarea economica presupune un ansamblu de transformri cantitative,
structurale i calitative, att n economie, ct i n cercetarea tiinific, n
mecanismele i structurile organizaionale, n cultura organizational.
2.Investiiile au un profund caracter inovator n cadrul economiei naionale.
3.Prin proiectele de investiii se asigur implementarea n practic a
soluiilor oferite de cercetarea tiinific i dezvoltarea tehnologic, a tehnicii i
tehnologiilor de performan pe plan mondial, ceea ce conduce la ridicarea
nivelului tehnic al produciei, la mbuntirea i diversificarea calitii
produselor i serviciilor, la creterea eficienei economice.
4.Azi nu bogiile naturale explic discrepanele ntre ri, ci calitatea
echipamentelor i a capitalului uman.
5.Republica Moldova se confrunt cu un ir de factori i cauze care frneaz
introducerea inovaiilor, precum i atragerea investiiilor.
n aceast ordine de idei, Guvernul ar trebui s efectueze un ir de msuri,
principalele fiind:
Actualizarea Strategiei de atragere a investiiilor i promovarea a
exportului pentru perioada 2006 -2015;
Perfecionarea factorilor care determin climatul de afaceri, cum ar fi:
mediul politic, eficiena mediului instituional, calitatea infrastructurii naionale,
politicile fiscale, nivelul educaiei etc.
Revizuirea regimului de nregistrare a companiilor strine;
Coeren n politicile i strategiile adoptate de ctre guvernani;
Necesit reformei regimul de vize i politica de migraie a statului n ceia ce
privete accesul n R. Moldova a reprezentailor businessului strin;
Continuarea practicii de aplicare a instrumentului de ghilotin.
1.
2.
3.
4.
BIBLIOGAFIE:
Bloiu L. Frsineanu I. Inovarea n economie, ed. Economica, Bucureti,
2004
http://www.mf.gov.md/ro/actnorm/budget/projectact/PBP2011/
www.statistica.md
http://ec.europa.eu/europe2020/index_en.htm
389
JEAN MONNET
EVALUATION MODEL
FOR THE SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
MUREAN Mihaela, GOGU Emilia,
Dimitrie Cantemir Christian University, Bucharest, Romania
Abstract:
The paper introduces an innovative approach related to the sustainable strategy
design as knowledge based process. This approach represents one of the results of a
Romanian research project: Knowledge management architecture in environmental,
social and economic areas, designed to support the sustainable regional development
strategy, financed under the national research budget.
The purpose of the paper stands for introducing the heuristic model and presenting
some simulation carried out using this model and the available data related to the
indicators integrated in the model.
Key words: sustainable development strategy, knowledge-based decision making
process, sustainable development indicators.
The research has been conducted in order to offer better solutions for the
sustainable strategy design process. In order to respond to the needs of strategy
design process facing an increased complexity, the project team proposed an
evaluation model for a better understanding of the sustainable development level
compared with other European countries. The model integrates the indicators on
the main specific axes of the sustainable development: personal development,
natural environment, social environment and economic development. The heuristic
model enables benchmarking and analysis, as well as a better positioning within the
European space, highlighting the strengths and the weaknesses related to the
sustainable development. The results of the analysis using this heuristic model
could be valorised as a support for the decision making process.
The further implementation of the model using a digital platform could
enable the open access to the information and knowledge related to the sustainable
development and creates the basis for wider interactions in the framework of the
sustainable strategy design.The research team has developed and proposed a
heuristic model for the positioning of a region and/or country related to
international standards, level of indicators within the European space or various
targets to be achieved (Table 1).
Table 1 Algorithm for the specific indicators
of the model
Nr.
Formula
1 ISki=Vi/Pi
Significance
i = year, varying from 1 to n
k = domain, varying from 1 to m
ISki= specific indicator k in the year i
Vi= specific value of the factor k in the year i
Pi = population in the year i
390
Explanation
Value of the
specific
indicator per
capita

Nr.
Formula
2 - maximization:
Iki= (ISki - Ik _min)/
( Ik _max - Ik _min)
- minimization:
Iki= (Ik _max - ISki)/
( Ik _max - Ik _min)
n
n
IDi=( Iki * k) / k)
k=1
k=1
Significance
ISki= specific indicator k in the year i
Iki = index for the specific indicator k in the
year i
Ik _min = minimum value (related to the
global/EU development) of the specific
indicator k
Ik _max = maximum value (related to the
global/EU
development) of the specific
indicator k
IDi = value of the composite index specific to the
domain D in the year i
Iki = index for the specific indicator k in the
year i
k= the weight for each specific indicator in the
composite index for the domain D
Explanation
Comparative
index to
indicate the
position of the
indicator at a
global/
European scale
Composite
indicator
for a specific
domain
The model is structured according to the main sustainable development axes:

personal development, social development, economic development and protection
of the natural environment (1).
IDP IMN IMS IDE
(1)
IDRS
4
where:
IDRS = sustainable development index
IDP = personal development index
IMN = natural environment index
IMS = social environment index
IDE = economic development index
Each domain index is calculated by integrating the specific domain
indicators, according to the scheme and algorithm presented in the Table 10. A
synthesis of the structure for each index on the four domains is presented in the
following sections.
A. Personal development index IDP. The personal development index
(2) stands for a composite index enabling a synthetic view on the personal
development for a region or a country. The index measures and compares
opportunities related to a long and healthy life, education, free time and income:
ISV IDG IRLL IVR
(2)
IDP
4
where:
ISV = life expectancy index
IDG = gender development index
IRLL = index of the free and working time
IVR = index of the real income
For the calculations of the index, the data from the European Union have
been use for benchmarking analysis.
391
JEAN MONNET
B. Natural environment index IMN. The natural environment index

shows the status of the natural environment, evaluating the quality of the air, water
and soil (formula 2), vital elements contributing to ensure a healthy life
environment for the inhabitants of the region, maintaining in the same time the
appropriate life conditions for the next generations.
ICA ICAP ICT
(3)
IMN
3
where:
ICA = air quality index
ICAP = water quality index
ICT = soil quality index
This generic approach could be customized taking into consideration
additional elements, such as noise, waste management etc. It is important also to
mention, that, due to the fact that the research took place in Bucharest-Ilfov region,
the soil quality is not a major issue, meanwhile the green spaces is a critical factor
for the natural environment. From this point of view, the natural environment index
is calculated using two different (formulas: 3.1 and 3.2), which emphasize the main
characteristics of the urban and non-urban space.
IMN1 = (ICA + ICAP + ISPV + IZ)/4 (urban area)
(3.1)
where:
ICA = air quality index
ICAP = water quality index
ISPV = green space index
IZ = noise index
IMN1 = (ICA + ICAP + ICT + ISPV + IZ)/5 (non-urban area)
(3.2)
where:
ICA = air quality index,
ICAP = water quality index,
ICT = soil quality index,
ISPV = green space index,
IZ = noise index
Due to the specificity of this index, i.e. the minimization of the pollution
factors, and in the same time the supervision of the situation when the measures are
over the admitted limits, meaning a critical situation and generating an alert for the
life security of the inhabitants of the area, even if the critical situation lasts for a
short period of time.
Consequently, the air, water and noise indexes are calculated according to the
formula:
Index = (Accepted value Measured value)/ Accepted value
In this case the interpretation of the results is the following:
If the Index = 1 then the pollution factor does not exist: ideal situation;
If the Index < 1 then the pollution factor exists, but its intensity does not
392

affect the peoples health (the values near to 1 shows a good situation and viceversa, the lowest, next to 0, shows a critical situation);
If the Index = 0 then the pollution factor is at the admitted limit;
If the Index < 0 then an alert will be generated, the pollution factor
being over the admitted limit (in this particular case, the index will not be
considered for the calculation of the natural environment index, being analysed
separately).
Accepting this algorithm, the natural environment index will integrate all the
components for air, water, soil, noise and green spaces interpreted in a coherent
way related to the value 1.
C. Social environment index IMS. Is a composite index characterising
the social environment for a region/local area, related to the general life conditions,
health, education, emplyment conditions, unemployment and poverty riscs:
IMS = (ICL+ISVS+ICS+IE+ISS+IROP+ISL+IS)/(no. of indicators)
(4)
where:
IMS = social environment index
ICL = general habitation conditions index
ISVS = healthy life expectancy index
ICS = social expenditure index
IE = education index
ISS = health system index
IROP = employment rate index
ISL = long unemployment index
IS = poverty exposure risk index
In a simplified version, introduced because there were not sufficient data for
testing the model, the social environment index is calculated according the formula:
IMS = (ICS+IROP+ISL+IRS)/4
(4.1)
D. Economic development index IDE. The economic development index
integrates the main economic aspects of the region, aiming at a balanced
development and at maintaining the premises of the furture balanced development:
IDE = (IPIB + IRDE + IW+IEXP+ ICE + IDI + IDF)/(no. of indicators)
(5)
where:
IPIB = economic results index
IRDE = economic dependancy rate
IW = productivity rate
IEXP = export index
ICE = energy consumption index
IDI = innovation and development index
IDF = financial index
The evaluation of the situation according to the results obtained using the
model presented enables a deep analysis for the identification of the critic aspects
requiring urgent solutions. The benchmarking could be conducted taking into
393
JEAN MONNET
consideration European levels for various indicators, or considering various targets

set for established horizons. The model is an open one, enabling the integration of
other indexes for each of the four axes of the model, which supports extensions and
a more refined analysis.
REFERENCES:
1. Ceclan M., Ceclan R., (2008): Digital Business Ecosystems a model for
regional development & knowledge economy, Electra, Bucharest.
2. Clift S., (2007): Ten Practical Online Steps for Government Support of
Democracy By Steven Clift, Nordfors L., Ericson B., Lindell H., Lapidus J. Gullers Grupp, (2009): Government of Tomorrow - Future Scenarios for 2020,
Vinnova Report VR 2009:28, , pp.15, Vinnova.
3. http://www.epractice.eu/ en/document/ date: 25.02.2010.
4. ***, 2010, Government 2020 and the perpetual collaboration mandate, IBM
Global Business Services, www.ibm.com, date: 10.03.2010.
5. ***, (2010c): http//epp.eurostat.ec.europa.eu
6. ***, (2010d): https://statistici.insse.ro/shop
***, (2009): 4th Ministerial eGovernment Conference, http://egov2007.gov.pt/,
date: 25.01.2010
394

UNELE ASPECTE ALE REFORMEI N ADMINISTRAIA

PUBLIC N CONTEXTUL DE ADERARE LA UNIUNEA EUROPEAN
PETCU Adriana Monica, ASEM
Motto:
Se poate guverna de departe, dar se poate administra numai de aproape

Decret francez-1852
Abstract:
Public administration is the implementation of political decisions and the central
and local apparatus and staff involved in this process. Public administration reform
requires a correction of the organization and administrative action to specific scientific
and technical achievements of the phase or the realities and effects of European and EuroAtlantic prospects, not least, near the government closer to the citizen and his needs.
Amploarea schimbrilor intervenite n ultimul deceniu n structura

organelor (autoritilor) statului au produs, n mod obiectiv, transformri de esen
i n planul administrrii publice, n general, i al organizrii i funcionrii sale, n
special. O colectivitate uman, aflat pe un anumit nivel de dezvoltare i de
coeziune, nu poate exista dect dispunnd de o administraie, care are ca obiect
general satisfacerea nevoilor importante ale vieii acestei colectiviti, viaa
implicnd administrarea. n acest sens, unii autori strini i autohtoni, subliniaz
importana crescut a administraiei n contextul statului modern. Astfel, Georges
Burdeau aprecia c implicaiile revoluiei tiinifice i tehnice amplific
prerogativele administraiei.
n opinia lui Eric Weil, dou elemente sunt specifice statului modern: faptul
c legea este formal i universal, c ea se aplic deopotriv tuturor cetenilor,
fr excepie, i faptul c pentru deliberare i execuie guvernarea se sprijin pe
administraie. De altfel, este foarte clar afirm Weil, c statul modern n-ar putea
exista fr administraie, dar n-ar putea fi pur administraie.
O administraie public este, susine prof. univ. Mihail Platon, procesul de
implementare a deciziilor politice i ale aparatului autoritilor publice centrale i
locale, precum i ale personalului implicat n acest proces... Orice ornduire social
dintr-un stat suveran nu are un scop mai nobil dect a folosi toat puterea i toate
resursele ca n ara sa s domneasc ordinea, s asigure inviolabilitatea frontierelor
i securitatea statului; susine cultura, nvmntul i tiina naiunii, libertatea i
drepturile cetenilor, a contribui la circularea veniturilor bneti necesare
acoperirii cheltuielilor de funcionare a organelor sale; a stimula administrarea
domeniului public i alte brane pentru buna funcionare a statului.
Astzi toate evenimentele sunt att de concentrate i procesele att de
interdependente, nct cea mai mic ntrziere n concurena acerb existent dintre
agenii economici ar nsemna nfrngere, cu att mai mult cu ct n pierdere va fi nu
numai economia n nelesul abstract al cuvntului, ci i nivelul de trai al fiecrui
395
JEAN MONNET
om.
Odat cu aceasta are loc contientizarea faptului c n pofida dificultilor

de dezvoltare a sectorului real al economiei, multe lucruri depind chiar de
ntreprinderi, de proprietarii i managerii lor, de activitatea acestora ndreptat spre
atingerea stabilitii businessului i adaptarea administrrii publice locale la noile
condiii ale economiei mondiale.
Sistemul de management n organizaiile de servicii prezint o serie de
particulariti care
influeneaz semnificativ coninutul activitilor desfurate n procesele de
realizare i furnizare a serviciilor publice. Un sistem eficient de management n
organizaiile de servicii implic abordarea ntr-o viziune holistic a urmtoarelor
componente, prezentate Richard Normann:
1. Piaa serviciilor
2. Serviciul public
3. Sistemul de furnizare a serviciului
4. Imaginea organizaiei
5. Cultura i filosofia organizaiei care ofer serviciul.
Este important de menionat faptul c, n practic, trebuie fcut distincia i
luate n considerare deosebirile dintre serviciile oferite de organizaiile publice sau
private i serviciile publice oferite de instituiile administraiei de stat, numite de
unii autori servicii administrative.
n ceea ce privete prima categorie, cea a serviciilor furnizate de
organizaiile publice, pot fi identificate unele particulariti derivnd din specificul
segmentului de pia vizat i serviciul oferit. n legtur cu serviciile publice din
cea de a doua categorie, furnizate de instituiile publice ale sistemului
administrativ, recent, specialitii englezi i americani au introdus un nou mod de
abordare a acestora lund n considerare, dar ntr-un mod specific, unele elemente
care aparin teoriilor clasice n domeniul economic. Studiile moderne asupra
eficientei cheltuielilor publice recomanda ca: serviciile publice sa nu fie oferite
neaprat gratuit iar, acolo unde exista posibilitatea, serviciile publice furnizate de
stat sa fie nlocuite de cele private.
Prin urmare esena unor activiti economice primordiale cum ar fi: piaa,
managementul public, eficiena serviciului public etc. determin mutaii
semnificative n modul de percepere, nelegere i exercitare a conducerii
serviciilor publice oferite de instituiile administrative.
Organizaia public este un segment structural relativ separat n sistemul
economic general. Criteriile unei asemenea separri sunt: independena economic,
activitatea organizatoric (existena mediului intern i exterior), disponibilitatea de
infrastructur specializat, posibilitatea de evideniere a rezultatului total al
gestiunii organelor publice.
Fiecare organizaie i are potenialul ei de dezvoltare i condiiile lui de
396

realizare i, concomitent, se supune legitilor de dezvoltare ciclic a ntregului

sistem social-economic. De aceea asupra organizaiei publice acioneaz n
permanen att factorii exteriori, determinai de impactul ciclurilor economice
generale, ct i cei interni, care depind de ciclurile proprii i de evoluia crizelor n
domeniul economic al administraiei publice.
Factorii externi caracterizeaz situaia economic n care funcioneaz
organizaia i de care ea nu poate s nu depind. Dac sistemul economic se afl n
stare de criz, aceasta se rsfrnge i asupra organizaiilor publice, asupra fiecreia
n mod diferit. Totul depinde de tipul de proprietate al organizaiei, genurile ei de
activitate i de potenialul ei economic i profesional. De aceea trebuie s se aib n
vedere faptul c fiecare organizaie reacioneaz diferit la coraportul factorilor
externi i interni, care acioneaz asupra ei. Astfel, n caz de apariie a crizei n
sistem, o serie de organizaii dispar, altele se opun din toate puterile fenomenului
de criz, iar altele gsesc diverse posibiliti s ntoarc aciunea factorilor externi
n folosul lor, poate provizoriu, n haosul fenomenelor de criz general.
Pentru a avea posibilitatea s declaneze programele de gestiune anticriz
managementul administrrii publice locale trebuie s cunoasc factorii,
simptoamele i cauzele crizei.
Simptoamele se manifest n indicatori i, ceea ce nu este mai puin
important, n tendinele i modificrile ce reflect funcionarea i dezvoltarea
organizaiei publice. Astfel, managementul administrrii publice analiznd
indicatorii privind productivitatea muncii, eficiena activitii, randamentul
fondurilor, starea financiar, sau factori ca fluctuaia personalului, disciplina,
satisfacia de munc, starea conflictual etc. a agenilor economici din domeniul
economic al administrrii publice poate caracteriza starea organizaiei de producie
n raport cu apropierea crizei.
Concomitent mrimea i dinamica indicatorilor pot fi evaluate de
managementul administrrii publice n comparaie i cu mrimea recomandat
stabilit (admiterile respective), i cu valorile din anumite intervale consecutive de
timp.
Estimarea crizei de management al administrrii publice poate fi efectuat
nu numai dup simptoamele ei, ci i dup cauzele i factorii ei reali. Cauza crizei o
constituie evenimentul sau starea obiectului, sau tendina ce se manifest privind
apropierea crizei.
Spre exemplu, n cadrul organizaiei drept cauze pot fi considerate: erorile
de ordin economico-financiar, starea general a economiei, calificarea insuficient
a personalului, neajunsurile din sistemul de motivaie. Simptoamele crizei sunt
manifestarea primelor semne ale tendinelor negative, stabilitatea acestor tendine,
conflictele de afaceri, acumularea problemelor financiare etc. n aceast situaie
factorii crizei vor fi reducerea calitii produciei, nclcarea disciplinei
tehnologice, creterea datoriilor la credite etc.
Problema apariiei crizei n organizaie publice trebuie abordat de pe
poziii sistemice. Orice organizaie constituie un sistem integru format din
397
JEAN MONNET
elemente, pri, componente etc. interdependente. Concomitent dezvoltarea

organizaiei, chiar i n cazul creterii cantitative, nu modific caracteristicile
generale ale integritii ei, dac, bineneles, nu are loc distrugerea ei.
n condiiile de gestiune centralizat a economiei stabilitatea structurilor
economice de producie se atingea, de regul, din contul aciunii factorilor exteriori
de gestiune, adic procesele destabilizatoare erau stinse din exterior. Totodat
mecanismele de aducere a sistemului n stare stabil sau cvazistabil puteau fi cele
mai diferite: susinerea economic suplimentar de ctre administraia public,
nlocuirea directorului, corectarea planurilor, reorganizarea administrativ a
produciei etc. n acest caz stabilitatea activitii organizaiei se obine prin
intervenia managementului administrrii publice.
Realitatea demonstreaz c mai mult de un deceniu se ncearc adaptarea la
transformrile de natur administrativ, politic i juridic ce au loc n statele
dezvoltate. O analiz a cadrului legislativ i instituional att a Romniei ct i a
Republicii Moldova arat c nu au fost gsite cele mai bune instrumente pentru
realizarea reformei n administraie:
nu s-a reuit optimizarea procesului decizional, autonomia local
nefiind asumat complet de autoritile locale;
neidentificarea, n mod cert, a responsabilitilor i relaiilor dintre
diferite instituii;
descentralizarea este incomplet, nereuindu-se apropierea de interesul
ceteanului, a unor atribuii i decizii. Nu s-a reuit nici transferul complet de
resurse materiale i financiare care asigur apropierea deciziei de realitatea
economic i care confer o mai buna valorificare a resurselor.
bugetele colectivitilor locale sunt dependente n mare msur de
resursele bugetului de stat, veniturile proprii bugetelor locale nedepind 25% din
necesarul de resurse locale, reforma finanelor viznd, dup modelul european, o
cota de aproximativ 50%.
o insuficient comunicare ntre autoritatea public i cetean;
nu s-a reuit implementarea unui sistem informaional n toate ramurile
administraiei;
exist o nemulumire a cetenilor determinat de necorelarea dintre
confortul urban oferit de autoriti suma ridicat de bani pe care trebuie s o verse
anual la bugetul local.
Pentru a putea vorbi de o reform n administraia public, asupra acestui
proces trebuie s existe amprenta marketingului i managementului public.
Administraia este o afacere i trebuie condus corespunztor pentru a avea
randament.
Nu se poate face reforme fr a fi fcut o analiz SWOT prin care s se
identifice avantajele i dezavantajele, oportunitile i pericolele. Reforma trebuie
structurat n scopuri, obiective principale i secundare, toate stabilite prin
raportare la rezultatele analizei menionate mai sus. Dup o elaborare riguroas,
aceste planuri trebuiesc implementate cu elementele de rigoare. Toate elementele
398

reformei trebuiesc monitorizate i controlate, iar cnd este cazul actualizarea

planului. Paii reformei trebuiesc stabilii n urma unei abordri manageriale care s
confere dinamic procesului de transformare a organizaiilor publice.
Aceasta nu nseamn c problema stabilitii nu exista. Ea pur i simplu se
permut la nivelul administrrii publice locale i ntotdeauna se soluioneaz de
ctre organele de stat.
Toate reformele efectuate anterior priveau n primul rnd nivelurile ierarhic
superioare, adic cele de stat, regionale i de ramur. E destul s ne amintim de
comasarea i decomasarea ministerelor, introducerea schemelor generale de
gestiune etc. n prezent, n condiiile de concuren problema stabilitii preocup
fiecare organizaie.
Astfel, pentru a recunoate criza, trebuie depistate la timp simptoamele,
determinai factorii ce vorbesc despre posibila intervenie a situaiei de criz i
clarificate cauzele ei. Drept mijloace de descoperire a posibilitilor de intervenie a
crizei n organizaie se consider intuiia i experiena, analiza i diagnosticul strii
de lucruri. Aceste mijloace trebuie aplicate n toate etapele de existen a
organizaiei publice de ctre managementul organizaiei publice, pentru c agentul
economic poate intra n criz profund chiar i n stadiul de nflorire, sau n cazul
unei situaii economice externe destul de favorabile.
Deseori, constatarea unor decalaje constante ntre administraie i societate
nate ceea ce se numete de obicei criza administraiei care de regul apare ca
urmare a unei crize financiare sau politice, fapt ce atrage dup sine din partea
statului o reform a organizrii administrative. De asemenea, reforma
administrativ poate s semnifice chiar i faptul c puterea politic nu i-a definit
corect scopurile.
Astfel, putem concluziona c reforma administraiei publice presupune o
corectare a organizrii i aciunii administrative la realizrile tiinifico-tehnice
specifice etapei respective ori la realitile i perspectivele efectelor integrrii
europene i euroatlantice i, nu n ultimul rnd, apropierea administraiei publice
ct
mai
aproape
de
cetean
i
de
nevoile
acestuia.
Administraia public necesit a fi organizat tocmai pentru a asigura desfurarea
n bune condiii, att a activitii statului sau a colectivitilor locale, ct i a
societii n integru.
n vltoarea schimbrilor administraiei publice i poate pstra caracterul
raional i eficient, adaptndu-se mediului social respectiv. Stabilitatea relativ a
administraiei implic ns, reorganizri i reforme continue care trebuie s
nlocuiasc anumite elemente perimate i s asigure vitalitatea sa. Dinamica social
i economic determin dinamica administraiei, care const n evoluia acesteia n
concordan cu evoluia societii, resimit n practic printr-o permanent
mbuntire a structurii i activitii acesteia. Viabilitatea administraiei publice se
exprim n dinamica reformelor. Realizarea oportun a unei reforme a
administraiei publice justificat, fundamentat de cerinele sociale i de studiile
tiinifice este benefic att pentru interesul general, ct i pentru cel local. Orice
399
JEAN MONNET
ntrziere a acesteia poate produce imense prejudicii materiale i morale societii.

n acest proces de reform, se impune s artm c, spre deosebire de tendina
manifestat de persoanele fizice de a cere reforma administraiei publice pentru c
tiu c numai astfel vor putea beneficia de servicii mai bune, funcionarii publici, n
general, au tendina de a menine organizarea existent, ntruct, schimbarea le
solicit un efort de adaptare la noile reglementri. Indiferent de tendinele
contradictorii cu privire la efectuarea reformelor, acestea trebuie s fie realizate ori
de cte ori cerinele sociale o justific drept oportun, pe baza studiului tiinific al
realitilor politice i social-economice.
Actualmente au crescut exigenele cetenilor fa de calitatea serviciilor i
prestaiilor oferite de administraiile publice locale, precum i de prestaiile aleilor
locali. Cetenii solicit s nu mai fie tratai ca simpli consumatori, ci n calitate de
clieni n cadrul binomului cerere ofert, aplicat i n sectorul serviciilor publice.
Prin aceast poziie se modific nsi semnificaia administraie public, a
conceptului de serviciu public (n cadrul cruia fiecare cetean are obligaia de a
cotiza sub form de impozite i taxe locale), care se transform n servicii pentru
public, care se pot cumpra ca orice marf i pe care aleii locali au obligaia s le
ofere cetenilor.
Activitatea administraiilor publice capt astfel o dimensiune
antreprenorial de tip proiect, prin care se administreaz un sistem de interese, de
delegri de responsabiliti, cum ar fi externalizarea serviciilor publice, precum i
implementarea unor programe de dezvoltare a localitilor. Considerm c este
imperios necesar a se schimba concepia tradiional despre serviciu public,
punndu-se accent pe calitate i diversificare.
Devine inevitabil asigurarea unei monitorizri a aplicrii reformei,
urmrindu-se fiecare pas i adoptndu-se eventualele schimbri de strategie n timp
util. Modul de gestionare a banului public trebuie supus uni control riguros. Un
impediment n reforma administrativ l constituie birocraia excesiv care
determin un circuit lent al documentelor. Trebuie regndit acest circuit prin
comasarea unor proceduri i prin realizarea lor de rnd cu extinderea utilizrii n
administraia public a tehnologiilor informatice.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Normann, R., Service Management, Strategy and Leadership in Service
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Management, John Wiley&Sons, Toronto, 1984.

Victoria Stanciu, Proiectarea sistemelor informatice, Ed. DUAL TECH, 2003.
Brian W. Hogwood, Lewis A. Gunn, An Introduction in Public Policies, 2000.
B.G. Peters, FKM van Nispen, Public Policy Instruments, 1998.
Derick W. Brinkerhoff, Benjamin L. Crosby, Managing Policy Reform, 2002.
Better Policy Making, A Guide to Regulatory Impact Assessment, Cabinet
Office, Great Britain, 2002.
400

401
JEAN MONNET
POLITICILE I STRATEGIILE DE MEDIU

CA INSTRUMENTE DE MANAGEMENT:
EXPERIENA ROMNIEI
TOMA Alexandru,
ASEM
Abstract:
n condiiile trecerii de la economia informaional la economia bazat

pe cunotine, prioriti le de dezvoltare la nivelul economiei naionale se
reorganizeaz continuu, accentul deplasndu -se dinspre eficientizarea de
ansamblu a sectorului economic, spre conceptul de dezvoltare durabil i
ctre componentele acestuia, printre care i impactul activiti lor economico
sociale asupra mediului nconjurtor.

Actualmente, agenii economici la toate nivelele sunt preocupate din ce n
ce mai mult de atingerea unor performane de mediu prin controlul impactului
produs de propria lor activitate asupra mediului i n acelai timp de dezvoltarea
capacitii lor de a demonstra altora aceste performane. Aceste preocupri se
nscriu n contextul unei legislaii din ce n ce mai stricte, a dezvoltrii unor politici
economice i a unor msuri destinate s ncurajeze protecia mediului, al creterii
preocuprii prilor interesate fa de problemele legate de mediu i dezvoltarea
durabil. Politica de mediu ntrunete obiectivele i prioritile stabilite de
conducerea statului pentru exercitarea puterii i conducerea societii respectiv a
activitii publice. Fiecare guvern i prezint politica n cadrul programului de
guvernare pentru fiecare domeniu important de activitate. n acest scop, rile
sprijin procesul de decizie privind identificarea resurselor regenerabile disponibile
i evitarea supraexploatrii acestora. Pentru a atinge aceste obiective principalele se
iau urmtoarele msuri:
internalizarea gradual n costurile de producie, a cheltuielilor aferente
diminurii i compensrii efectelor distructive asupra mediului nconjurtor;
utilizarea instrumentelor economice (taxe, impozite, tarife de utilizare) pentru
construirea stimulentelor de utilizare a capitalului natural;
alocarea de resurse financiare pentru consolidarea politicilor de mediu i
ntrirea capacitii administrative n vederea recuperrii ntrzierii nregistrate n
402

armonizarea legislaiei cu reglementrile de mediu ale Uniunii Europene, n special

n domeniul apei, aerului i administrrii deeurilor;
dezvoltarea resurselor umane i a implicrii organizaiilor neguvernamentale;
facilitarea introducerii tehnologiilor care ocrotesc mediul nconjurtor.
Pentru a avea certitudinea ca aceste obiective in domeniul mediului sa se
realizeze este necesar un sistem structurat de management integrat in ansamblul
activitilor de management. Acest sistem structurat de management al mediului
face obiectivul unor standarde internaionale cuprinse in seria [ISO 14000],
standarde care sintetizeaz pentru toi cei interesai elementele specifice unui
sistem de management al mediului. Este remarcabil faptul ca prevederile unui astfel
de sistem de management pot fi integrate i n structura altor cerine de
management, pentru atingerea obiectivelor de mediu sau economice fixate.
Componenta sistemului de management al mediului include structura
organizatorica, activitile de planificare, responsabilitile, practicile, procedurile,
procesele i resursele necesare pentru elaborarea, transpunerea n practic,
realizarea, analiza i meninerea politicii de mediu. Cheia succesului unui astfel de
sistem const n asumarea responsabilitilor la toate nivelurile i funciile existente
n cadrul organizaiei, cu precdere la nivelul cel mai ridicat al conducerii
ntreprinderii. Scopul principal al unui sistem de management al mediului este de a
asigura ocrotirea mediului, de a preveni poluarea i de a asigura un echilibru ntre
aceste elemente i necesitile sociale i economice. Aplicarea unui astfel de sistem
permite organizaiei
respective s stabileasc i evalueze eficiena procedurilor utilizate pentru
elaborarea politicii sale de mediu, s se conformeze acestora i s demonstreze
aceast conformitate.
n acest context, politica de mediu integreaz totalitatea inteniilor i
principiilor declarate de ctre agentul economic referitoare la performanta globala
de mediu i constituie cadrul de aciune i de stabilire a obiectivelor i intelor de
mediu ale organizaiei respective.
Scopul implementrii unui sistem de management de mediu are ca obiectiv
mbuntirea performanei de mediu. Este necesar ca organizaia s analizeze
periodic i s evalueze sistemul de management de mediu pentru a identifica
oportunitile de optimizare a performanei de mediu. Sistemul de management de
mediu furnizeaz un mecanism structurat pentru obinerea unei perfecionri
continue al crui ritm se determin de ctre organizaie n funcie de contextul
economic i de alte circumstane. Sistemul de management de mediu este un
instrument de lucru care permite agentului economic s ating i s controleze
sistematic nivelul performantei de mediu pe care i-l fixeaz. Stabilirea i
funcionarea unui sistem de management al mediului nu determin reducerea
imediat a unui impact asupra mediului.
Politica de mediu a unei organizaii trebuie s fie definita de conducerea
organizaiei la cel mai nalt nivel. Ea trebuie s precizeze clar obiectivele i
prioritile organizaiei respective n domeniul mediului. Pentru a fi eficient
403
JEAN MONNET
politica stabilit trebuie s ndeplineasc o serie de cerine i anume:

s corespunda naturii, dimensiunilor i impactului asupra mediului
activitilor, produselor sau serviciilor agentului economic;
s includ un angajament de mbuntire continu i de prevenire a
polurii;
s includ un angajament de conformitate cu legislaia i cu reglementrile
de mediu existente, precum i cu alte cerine pe care organizaia le-a adoptat.
s ofere cadrul pentru stabilirea i analiza obiectivelor i intelor de mediu;
este transpusa n practic, meninuta i dispune de o baz de documente
corespunztoare;
este disponibil pentru public.
Politica de mediu este elementul motor al implementrii i al mbuntirii
sistemului de management de mediu al unei organizaii, ca s poat menine i
mbunti performana de mediu. n consecin, politica de mediu ar trebui s
reflecte angajamentul conducerii organizaiei la cel mai nalt nivel de a se conforma
legilor n vigoare i de a urmri perfecionarea continu. Politica reprezint baza pe
care se sprijin organizaia pentru a-i fixa obiectivele i intele de mediu. Politica
de mediu trebuie s fie suficient de clar pentru a fi neleas de prile interesate i
trebuie s fie analizat i revizuit periodic pentru a reflecta modificarea condiiilor
i a informaiilor.
Modelul preconizat pentru sistemul de management al mediului are la baz
o concepie a unei organizaii care dorete s subscrie la urmtoarele principii de
baz:
1. Angajament i politica.
2. Planificare.
3. Implementarea.
4. Msurarea i evaluarea.
5. Analiza i optimizare.
Conducerea organizaiei la cel mai nalt nivel ar trebui s defineasc i s
documenteze politica sa de mediu n contextul politicii de mediu al oricrui agent
economic cruia i aparine i cu aprobarea acestuia, dac el exist. n scopul
atingerii obiectivelor stabilite prin politica de mediu este necesar ca organizaia s
identifice aspectele de mediu, prevederile legale existente, obiectivele i intele,
precum i responsabilitile i termenele de realizare.
Succesul implementrii unui sistem de management de mediu presupune
angajamentul ntregului personal al organizaiei. n consecina se recomand ca
responsabilitile n domeniul mediului s nu fie lsate numai responsabililor de
mediu, ele putnd fi atribuite i altor structuri ale organizaiei, cum este conducerea
operaionala sau altor funcii implicate n probleme de mediu. Acest angajament
trebuie s porneasc de la nivelul cel mai nalt al conducerii. n consecina,
conducerea ntreprinderii la cel mai nalt nivel ar trebui s stabileasc politica de
mediu a organizaiei i s asigure implementarea sistemului de management de
mediu.
404

n ntreprinderile mari, pot fi desemnai mai muli reprezentani. n

ntreprinderile mici i mijlocii aceste responsabiliti pot reveni unei singure
persoane. De asemenea, conducerea organizaiei la cel mai nalt nivel ar trebui s
asigure alocarea resurselor la un nivel corespunztor pentru ca sistemul de
management de mediu s-i poat ncepe activitatea i s poat fi meninut. Este
important de asemenea ca responsabilitile cheie ale sistemului de management de
mediu s fie bine definite i comunicate personalului implicat.
O prim cerin pentru a asigura transpunerea n practic i funcionarea
unui sistem de management de mediu este identificarea necesitilor de instruire.
ntregul personal a crui munc poate avea un impact semnificativ asupra mediului
trebuie instruit n mod corespunztor.
Trebuie totodat s se stabileasc i s se menin proceduri pentru ca personalul de
la toate nivelurile i din toate funciile relevante s fie contientizat de:
a) importana conformitii cu politica de mediu, cu procedurile i cerinele
sistemului de management de mediu;
b) impacturile semnificative asupra mediului, reale sau posibile, ale activitilor lor
i de efectele benefice aduse mediului prin mbuntirea performanei lor
individuale;
c) atribuiile i responsabilitile lor n realizarea concordanei cu politica de mediu,
cu procedurile i cerinele sistemului de management de mediu, inclusiv cu
cerinele referitoare la pregtirea situaiilor de urgen i a capacitii de rspuns:
d) consecinele posibile ale abaterilor de la procedurile operaionale specificate.
Personalul ce ndeplinete sarcini care pot avea impact semnificativ asupra
mediului trebuie s aib competena necesar, fie prin educaie, fie prin instruire
corespunztoare sau prin experien profesional. Se recomand ca organizaia s
stabileasc i sa menin proceduri de identificare a necesitilor de instruire. De
asemenea, se recomand ca organizaia s solicite subcontractanilor care lucreaz
n numele su s demonstreze ca angajaii lor au instruirea necesar.
Conducerea organizaiei ar trebui s determine nivelul de experien i
competen pentru a asigura pregtirea necesar a personalului, n special a celor
nsrcinai cu funcii specializate n managementul de mediu. Agentul economic
trebuie s pun la punct o procedur de primire, de documentare i de rspuns la
informaiile i cererile pertinente ale prilor interesate. Aceste proceduri pot s se
refere la modul n care se desfoar dialogul cu prile interesate i sunt luate n
considerare preocuprile acestora. De exemplu, n anumite situaii, rspunsurile la
preocuprile prilor interesate pot include o informare corespunztoare privind
impactul semnificativ asupra mediului produs de activitatea agentului economic n
cauz. De asemenea se recomand ca aceste proceduri s stipuleze modul n care se
realizeaz comunicarea necesara cu autoritile publice, n cazul unor situaii de
urgen sau a apariiei unor probleme relevante pentru a asigura:
a) comunicarea interna ntre diferitele niveluri i funcii ale organizaiei;
b) asigurarea activitii de documentare i transmiterea rspunsurilor
corespunztoare la solicitrile pertinente ale prilor interesate din exteriorul
405
JEAN MONNET
organizaiei.
n vederea verificrii modului n care agentul economic interesat n
introducerea managementului de mediu elaboreaz i pstreaz documentele ntrun mod adecvat, este necesara instituirea unui sistem de control al evidenei
documentelor. Acest control nu reprezint un scop n sine. Preocuparea principal a
organizaiei trebuie s fie transpunerea n practic a sistemului de management al
mediului, de obinere a performanei de mediu i nu crearea unui sistem complicat
de control al documentelor.
Organizaia trebuie s identifice acele operaii i activiti care sunt asociate
aspectelor de mediu semnificative, corespunztor politicii i obiectivelor sale.
Totodat, aceasta trebuie s planifice aceste activiti operaionale inclusiv
optimizarea.
n baza celor relatate mai sus, menionm c motivul principal pentru care
recomandm ca agenii economici s introduc un eficient sistem de management
al mediului este cel al protejrii sntii oamenilor i a mediului mpotriva
impacturilor poteniale ale activitilor, produselor sau serviciilor sale i pentru a
contribui la meninerea i mbuntirea calitii mediului.
Considerm c principalele avantaje ale introducerii sistemului de
management al mediului constau n obinerea unei competitiviti sporite pe o pia
tot mai concurenial, in bun echilibrare i integrare a intereselor economice si a
celor de mediu, obinerea unor beneficii din punct de vedere economic, precum i
ncredinarea tuturor prilor interesate asupra faptului c:
exist un angajament al conducerii privind ndeplinirea prevederilor
propriei politici, a obiectivelor i obiectivelor sale de mediu;
accentul este pus mai degrab pe prevenire dect pe aciunea corectiv;
poate furniza dovada unei preocupri rezonabile asupra problemelor de
mediu i de conformitate la reglementri;
sistemele preconizate includ procesul de mbuntire continua.
Printre consecinele i beneficiile aplicrii unui sistem de management al
mediului eficient putem enumera:
a) asigurarea consumatorilor privind angajamentul pentru introducerea
unui management de mediu care se poate demonstra;
b)
meninerea unor bune relaii cu publicul i autoritile locale;
c) satisfacerea criteriilor investitorilor i mbuntirea accesului la
capital;
d) obinerea asigurrilor la un pre rezonabil;
e) mbuntirea imaginii i creterea aciunilor pe pia;
f)
respectarea criteriilor de certificare ale vnztorului;
g) mbuntirea controlului asupra cheltuielilor;
h) limitarea incidentelor care implica responsabiliti;
i)
demonstrarea unei preocupri rezonabile privind mediul;
j)
conservarea materiilor prime i a energiei;
k) simplificarea demersurilor de obinere a permiselor i autorizaiilor;
406

l)
ncurajarea dezvoltrii i a participrii la definirea soluiilor referitoare
la mediu;
m) mbuntirea relaiilor dintre industrie i autoritile publice.
n fine, dezvoltarea unui avantaj competitiv durabil se impune ca o
necesitate, datorit perfecionrii abiliti i companiilor de a derula activiti
comerciale eficiente i profitabile, valorificndu - i astfel la maximum
competenele specifice. Datorit creterii competitiviti i compan
iilor la
nivelul majoriti i sectoarelor de activitate din economia naional.

Astfel, se impune identificarea unor noi forme de organizare,
capabile s se adapteze mult mai rapid schimbrilor mediului de afaceri,
facilitnd trecerea de la economia inform aional la economia bazat pe
cunoatere. Din diversitatea formelor de organizare, introduse i definite n
cadrul literaturii de specialitate, se pot aminti, cu titlu exemplificativ:
reelele de firme, spin -off-urile, clusterele, etc. ntr -o abordare global,
aceste forme de organizare, faciliteaz cristalizarea unei noi strategii
investiionale, orientat, n principal, spre conturarea unui
bazat pe cunoatere.
avantaj competitiv
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Ciobotaru V., Prioritari ale managementului mediului. Ed. Meteor Press, Buc.,
2006.
2. Negrei C., Operatori, politici, comunicare in managementul mediului, Ed. Pro
Transilvania, Buc., 1997.
3. Tallman S., Jenkins M., Henry N., Knowledge, Clusters, and Competitive
Advantage., Academy of Management Review, 29(2) 2004.
4. Joseph Cascio, The ISO 14000 Handbook, C.E.E.M. Information Services with
A.S.Q.C. Quality Press, 2000.
5. Strategic Action. Plan for the Rehabilitation and Protetction of the Black Sea,
Istanbul, 1996.
407
JEAN MONNET
408

SECTION 5
IMPACTS ON EDUCATION, SCIENCE AND CULTURE
IN THE FRAMEWORK OF EU NEIGHBOURHOOD POLICY
MOBILITATEA DINTRE REPUBLICA MOLDOVA I UNIUNEA
EUROPEN PRIN PRISMA EDUCRII I FORMRII
GANEA Victoria,
Consiliul National pentru Acreditare i Atestare
SRBU Olesea,
Abstract:
For Moldova formation of a new culture of education and research can provide
efficiency in the EU integration aspirations. And it, must be able to accommodate
permanent on demand of skills and knowledge of the business environment and on
requirements of social and cultural progress, in the diverse communities: socio-cultural
and in terms of problems they face.
Keywords: cooperative relationships, education, integration, system research and
development education, etc.
Schimbrile care au avut loc n Republica Moldova pe parcursul celor dou

decenii ale secolului trecut au creat condiiile propice pentru posibilitatea
colaborrii intense cu Uniunea European n vederea unei ulterioare aderri la
acest comunitate. Relativa apropiere din anii `90 ai secolului XX a fost urmat de
intrirea relaiilor dintre Republica Moldova i forurile europene.
Integrarea European a Republicii Moldova nu poate fi dect un proces
gradual, nsoit de ajustri corespunztoare, pentru racordarea la standardele i
rigorile
europene.
n acest context, n intenia de a consolida i extinde relaiile de colaborare i
parteneriat cu rile comunitii n anul 1995 a fost semnat Acordul de parteneriat i
cooperare Republica Moldova Uniunea European. Obiectivul de baz al
colaborrii multilaterale este crearea premiselor i condiiilor, care ar facilita
integrarea Republicii Moldova n structurile Uniunii Europene.
Strategia European a Republicii Moldova pentru perioada 2007 2013,
adoptat n mod oficial de ctre Comisie la 7 martie 2007, are la baz Politica
European de Vecintate, Acordul de Parteneriat i Cooperare Uniunea European
Republica Moldova i Planul de Aciuni. De rnd cu multiple prioriti
fundamentale sunt i educaia, sntatea, infrastructura regional municipal i
409
JEAN MONNET
dezvoltarea economic. Pentru Republica Moldova este o oportunitate de maxim

importan colaborarea cu statele Central europene ct i cele din Sud-Estul Europei
n domenii ce in de:
modernizarea sistemului de nvmnt superior din Republica Moldova;
pregtirea cadrelor pentru economia naional;
dezvoltarea cooperrii interuniversitare i stimularea mobilitii academice
predarea limbilor comunitare;
promovarea predrii n domeniul studiilor europene.
Republica Moldova ntreine relaii de cooperare n cadrul unor programe i
proiecte cu Frana, Germania, Italia, Ungaria, Cehia, Polonia, Regatul Belgiei etc.,
fapt de maxim actualitate pentru Republica Moldova, de rnd cu restructurarea
sistemului de educaie i relaia cu piaa muncii i piaa CDI. Abordarea acestui
subiect este argumentat prin faptul c n actualul mileniu avantajele competitive
sunt amplificate de calitatea capitalului uman i de capacitatea agenilor economici
de a valorifica potenialul profesional al forei de munc ocupate, de a stimula
creativitatea acestuia i de a ncorpora rezultatele CDI ntr-un sistem dinamic,
flexibil i eficient.
Triada educaie-cercetare-producie se dovedete actual i necesar pentru
Republica Moldova, ca suport pentru ctigarea avantajelor competitive n
contextul aspiraiei spre o posibil aderare la Uniunea European. n acest context
putem delimita cateva motivaii i factori pentru Republica Moldova ai
internaionalizrii invmantului-cercetare-producie.
Astfel, Scott (1992) identific apte imperative ale educaiei:
competitivitatea economic, interdependena n ceea ce privete mediul natural,
diversitatea etnic i religioas a comunitilor locale, realitatea c tot mai multe
persoane lucreaz pentru firme strine, influena comerului internaional asupra
micilor afaceri, faptul c absolvenii vor lucra n grupuri cu diferite componene
etnice i rasiale, securitatea naional i relaiile panice ntre naiuni.
Warner (1992) examineaz diferite presupuneri i imperative care
determin agenda de internaionalizare a educaiei. El propune trei modele diferite
care surprind diverse abordri privind internaionalizarea universitilor. n modelul
competitiv, introducerea de coninut cu caracter internaional n programele de
nvmnt i n alte elemente ale vieii de campus este n primul rnd o modalitate
de a face studenii, instituia i ara mai competitive pe piaa global. n cazul
modelului liberal se consider c scopul primar al internaionalizrii este
autodezvoltarea ntr-o lume n schimbare i/sau educaia global pentru relaii
umane i cetenie. Modelul transformrii sociale vizeaz oferirea unei mai
profunde nelegeri problemelor internaionale i interculturale legate de echitate i
justiie astfel nct studenii s dobndeasc instrumente pentru a contribui activ la
transformarea social.
Dup Johnston i Edelstein (1993), argumentul dominant pentru
internaionalizarea triadei nvmnt-cercetare-producie este asigurarea
competitivitii economiei naionale. Autorii consider argumentul ca fiind
410

puternic, dar n acelai timp limitat de realitatea disocierii tot mai puternice dintre
rile de origine i companii pe msur ce activitatea acestora devine internaional,
multinaional i apoi global.
Knight (1997) grupeaz posibilele motivaii ale internaionalizrii astfel:
politice, economice, academice i culturale/sociale.
Motivaiile politice sunt legate de poziia i rolul rii n problemele
internaionale precum securitatea, stabilitatea i pacea, influenele ideologice etc.
Motivaiile academice includ obiective legate de scopurile i funciile
invmantului universitar. Presupunerea de baz care se face, din acest punct de
vedere, este c dimensiunea european a predrii i cercetrii adaug valoare
sistemului de educaie. Activitile internaionale sunt catalizatori ai exerciiilor
majore de revizuire i planificare instituional sau ajut construcia instituional
prin intrirea componentelor umane, tehnice sau a infrastructurii.
Motivaiile culturale i sociale se concentreaz asupra rolului i locului
culturii i limbii rii i asupra importanei inelegerii limbilor i culturilor strine.
Cei care care vor lucra n organizaii/companii cu dimensiuni internaionale trebuie
s fie pregtii s lucreze cu diverse culturi i diveri oameni. Experienele
internaionale imbuntesc abilitile studenilor n ceea ce privete gandirea
critic, colectarea informaiei, rezolvarea de probleme, luarea deciziilor, capacitatea
de a face fa schimbrii etc.
Motivaiile economice se refer la obiective legate de efectele economice pe
termen lung, n legtur cu care internaionalizarea invmantului este vzut ca o
contribuie la crearea de resurse umane calificate necesare pentru asigurarea
competitivitii economice, sau la beneficiile economice pe termen scurt, precum
veniturile instituiilor de invmant, etc.
Spiritul strategiei de la Lisabona (2000, 2005) defineste o noua oportunitate
de crestere a competitivitatii la toate nivelurile, ce are ca suport punerea cunoasterii
stiintifice, a infrastructurii acesteia si a mecanismelor de implementare n slujba
noii economii bazata pe o noua revolutie orientata catre o viata mai buna pentru
generatiile prezente si urmatoare, tinnd sub control marile riscuri pe care le aduc
actiunile globalizate n conditii de incertitudine.
De asemenea, consecventa cu care sunt promovate la nivel european
ntarirea capacitatii institutionale si cresterea eficientei administratiei si serviciilor
publice, asa cum au fost prevazute n Orientarile Strategice privind Coeziunea
2007-2013 demonstreaza responsabilitatea comuna existenta la nivel european si la
nivelul statelor membre, n domenii precum, politicile macroeconomice si
reformele structurale, cultur, educaie, tiin.
Provocarea major pentru sistemul educaiei-cercetare-dezvoltare este i va
rmne capacitatea anticipativ, de a asigura oferta de for de munc n structura
socio-profesional
compatibil
cu
cererea
imperativelor
economiei
inovaionalencii, n contextul promovrii largi i tot mai accelerate a rezultatelor
activitii de cercetare-dezvoltare-inovare (CDI). Prin urmare, nvarea de-a lungul
ntregii viei constituie condiia sine qua non pentru a atinge obiectivele Uniunii
411
JEAN MONNET
Europene, lund n considerare interesul realizrii unei nalte caliti la toate

nivelurile.
Obiectivele Republicii Moldova n aspiratia de a deveni parte integrant a
Uniunii Europene trebuie sa urmreasc in principal urmtoarele aspecte:
a) reliefarea provocrilor europene din domeniul educaiei i promovarea
unei posibilelor oportuniti existente, n realizarea unui progres mai rapid al triadei
CDI n Republica Moldova;
b) susinerea i ncurajarea unui sistem articulat al educaiei n Republica
Moldova orientat spre performane, care faciliteaz mobilitatea profesional i
dialogul intercultural;
c) fortificarea unui sistem flexibil, cu o capacitate crescut de adaptare la
cerinele prezente i de perspectiv ale societii, care ar sprijini dezvoltarea
creativitii i iniiativei, accelernd progresul cercetrii i al inovaiei. Republica
Moldova, pe de o parte, trebuie s evidenieze tendinele actuale i previzibile pe
piaa european a educaiei i cercetrii i, pe de alt parte, se impune analiza
impactului asupra obiectivelor asumate i a performanelor Republicii Moldova.
n tratarea problematicii ce tine de cooperarea dintre Republica Moldova i
Uniunea European n domeniul, educaiei i tiinei trebuie s se porneasc de la
provocrile europenizrii asupra educaiei. Ne referim la evoluiile la nivelul
Uniunii Europene n planul adncirii i consolidrii pieei unice, al promovrii
incluziunii sociale. Se solicit identificarea tendinelor de reformare a modelului
educaional n Republica Moldova, n special a relaiei acestuia cu performanele
pieelor, n deosebi cu piaa CDI, n contextul intensificrii eforturilor pentru
performan i progres n educatie i training.
n acest context, pentru Republica Moldova i n prezent rmn actuale
anumite componente majore: reforma n nvmntul preuniversitar, cea din
nvmntul universitar i elementele definitorii ale procesului de cercetaredezvoltare. Se impune adoptarea deciziilor care ar avea ca scop asigurarea
concordanei dintre intele CDI universitare de la nivel european cu cele naionale,
intensificarea aportului CDI universitar care s rspund rapid i eficient nevoilor
pieei i comunitii de afaceri.
Documentele ce se refer la relaiile dintre Republica Moldova i Uniunea
European se raporteaz la principiile comunitare ceea ce permite Republicii
Moldova s beneficieze de importante avantaje, pe lang sumele consistente
alocate. Per ansamblu, pentru perioada 2007-2013, Uniunea European aloc anual
peste 2 miliarde de euro pentru punerea in practic a politicii europene de
vecintate. In plus, Facilitatea de investiii pentru vecintate, susinut de bugetul
Uniunii i de bugetul statelor membre, ofer ajutor nerambursabil pentru atragerea
de credite (peste 4,7 miliarde euro in 20007-2009) pentru investiii in transporturi,
mediu, energie, sectorul privat i cel social.
Politica European de Vecintate a avut deja efecte benefice i deschide noi
perspective: integrare treptat in structurile europene, accesul pe piaa intern a
Uniunii, participarea la programele comunitare, apariia unor noi oportuniti de
412

dezvoltare economic, obinerea de sprijin pentru soluionarea conflictului

transnistrean, furnizarea de resurse financiare pentru derularea programelor
transfrontaliere i trans-naionale, deschiderea pentru legturile culturale,
educaionale, de mediu, tehnice i tiinifice.
Pentru Republica Moldova devine oportun necesitatea consolidrii inter i
transdisciplinaritii in activitile CDI universitare, ca urmare a noilor evoluii ale
domeniilor tiinifice existente ca i a apariiei de noi domenii ale tiinei i
tehnologiei nanotehnologii, dezvoltarea durabil, energia verde, care s
interfereze cu domeniile tiinelor socio-umane. Este necesar implementarea de
programe curriculare care s permit formarea deprinderilor de cercetare i
formarea de calificri specifice nc din primul ciclu al studiilor de licen, precum
i dezvoltarea colaborrii dintre universiti i firme inclusiv prin participarea la
proiecte comune de cercetare. Fr mbuntirea sistemului de finanare, de
evaluare, de management al cercetrii, dezvoltrii i inovrii din nvmntul
superior i al mediului academic, Republica Moldova nu are mari perspective.
Este clar c n aspiraiile sale spre Uniunea European, republica trebuie s
aib clar definitivate elementele necesare construirii unui sistem autohton de
educaie-tiin-cultur, un sistem concis, articulat intre componentele sale de baza,
deschis i flexibil pentru a beneficia de cererea pieei muncii, capabil s fac fa
provocrilor globalizrii pieelor i s permit dezvoltarea durabil a capitalului
uman.
Pornind de la ideea necesitii reconstruirii sistemului naional al educaiei,
cercetrii-dezvoltrii subliniem necesitatea cuplrii reformei educaiei i tiinei cu
reformele din domeniul economic i din sfera serviciilor sociale pentru asigurarea
respectrii principiilor accesului liber la educaie, reducerea inechitilor i
asigurarea egalitii de anse i oportuniti.
Se pornete de la ideea potrivit creia un sistem performant al educaiei
permanente trebuie s ia n considerare restriciile fundamentale ale mediului
economic i social i anume: efectele mbtrnirii demografice asupra dimensiunii
populaiei colare pe grupe de vrst, dinamica pieei muncii, ca volum si mai ales
ca cerere de profesii i meserii ale viitorului, analiza nevoii de noi competene i
deprinderi, rata de cretere economic i nivelul actual i estimat al competitivitii,
creterea complexitii dezvoltrii sociale i a interculturalitii etc. Avem n vedere
cele opt probleme cheie ale educaiei i formrii profesionale n secolul XXI
precum i promovarea triadei educaie-cercetare-producie ca motor i finalitate a
perfecionrii sistemului de educaie permanent.
Formarea unei noi culturi a educaiei i cercetrii poate asigura eficien
aspiraiilor de integrare a Republicii Moldova n Uniunea European. Iar acesta
trebuie s fie capabil s se plieze permanent pe cererea de competene i
cunotine a mediului de afaceri i pe cerinele de progres social i cultural, n
comuniti tot mai diversificate (socio-cultural i sub aspectul problemelor cu care
se confrunt).
413
JEAN MONNET
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. De Wit, H., Internationalisation of Higher Education in the United States
and Europe Westport, CT: Greenwood, 2002.
2. Knight, J. Higher Education Crossing Borders: a guide to the implications
of the General Agreement on Trade in Services (GATS) for cross-border
Education, Vancouver: Commonwealth of Learning & UNESCO, 2006.
3. Held, D., McGrew, A., Goldblatt, D. and Perraton, J. Global Transformations,
Standford: Standford University Press, 1999.
414

DISTANCE LEARNING IN UEL PAST, PRESENT & FUTURE

SHAW John,
University of East London, UK
Introduction. The University of East London (UEL) is a British University
with 26,000 students with a comprehensive range of discipline areas including a
growing reputation in subject areas including Sport and Events Management, Business,
Islamic Finance, Risk and Investment, Psychology and Coaching, Education and
teacher training, Cyber Security, Computer Games Design, Civil Engineering,
Contemporary Art and Visual Media, Fashion Design with Fashion Management,
Moving Image and Architecture.
UEL is a University where over 75 per cent of the home based students are
minority ethnic British with over 2,000 international students on campus from over
100 countries.
The values UEL aspires to, which are laid out in the University Strategy
document Transformation for Excellence, include providing an HE experience to all
who are able to benefit in line with the values associated with multiculturalism and
internationalism. UEL students therefore include many East Londoners who are the
first members of their family to attend University. As part of our Global Reach
Strategy there are many thousands of students who study on UEL franchise
programmes overseas as well as on distance learning programmes where the fees are
lower, one reason being because they cannot afford full fees of our on campus taught
programmes with the costs associated with living away from home.
The University's Global Reach Strategy is not just focussed on generating an
additional income stream but a profound internationalisation of the University (See
Appendix One - the UEL Global Reach Strategy). This Strategy focuses on a
Partnership-based approach to internationalisation. The BRIC countries, the name
given to leading emerging economies, BRAZIL, RUSSIA, INDIA and CHINA, are
seen as crucial markets for the Universitys International Partnership Strategy and long
term investment. Its Distance Learning Strategy complements the Global Reach
Strategy. It too is focussing very much on a partnership-based approach to deliver
blended learning and also is exploring in-country delivery options which include
running study centres and overseas campuses.
Meta trends. Globalisation. It is useful in exploring how Universities can
most effectively explore a Global Reach Strategy to take account of 3 Meta Trends
identified by Martin Bean the Vice Chancellor of the UK Open University JISC
Higher Education leadership summit1 in his talk entitled A Changing Landscape. Open
University is a distance teaching university established in 1960s to extend higher
education to non-traditional students based on pioneering use of distance learning.
The first Meta Trend which Bean chose to highlight was Globalisation. There
are around 2.6 million students around the world studying outside their homeland
83
Source www.chinesecivilisation.org/fact-of-china
415
JEAN MONNET
including 440,000 Chinese students in the academic year 2010-11.1

UEL is a truly Global University and with its strategy for achieving Global
Reach this trend should only accelerate. Today with 2,000 International students on
campus, UEL has a further 1,000 non UK European Union (EU) students who study
on its London campuses as well as the increasing number of our home students who
are spending a semester overseas, globalisation is a key strand of our
internationalisation strategy.
Indeed there are currently over 3,000 UEL students studying on franchise
programmes overseas. Many of these students have themselves come from a third
country say Nigeria to a study hub such as Malaysia to study a British degree at a
partner institutions course. In the United Kingdom of course the UK's Coalition
Government immigration policy is making it more difficult for international students
wishing to study in the UK. The UK Border Agency has recently stipulated that
students wishing to work in the UK after finishing their studies have to find a job
where they are earning at least 20,000GBP, which means the majority of students will
simply have to return home as graduate jobs are at a premium. This is a
disappointment to those students who wanted a period of work experience in the UK as
well as a UK qualification to enhance their career prospects. The march of
globalisation will not be halted by the policy of an individual government. In a climate
where immigration is being redefined as including a temporary period of study in the
UK's Universities, other destinations such as Canada are becoming more attractive as
students are offered visa stay in Canada for up to 10 years after they graduate.
However, despite these difficulties in recruiting students to their UK campuses
the globalisation which has impacted on international business over the last couple of
decades will continue to have an ever increasing impact on British higher education.
Many Universities are now actively considering overseas campuses in established
markets such as India, where Middlesex University has recently announced it is
opening a campus, and recognised study hubs such as Malaysia and Cyprus.
The 2.6 million students studying outside their home country will increase, but
given the tensions likely to arise from capacity and cost, the exponential growth is
more likely to come from distance learning programmes which are delivered not
simply conventionally but as a blended package with on-line tutorial support. These
courses could be delivered directly by divisions within universities such as UEL
Connect, which is the University of East Londons distance learning division or with a
partner which may be an overseas University from either the private or state sector.
More students are likely to come to study in Western countries for shorter study
periods including credit-rated summer schools, such as UEL's Summer School in the
London Financial Markets and short courses or internships which form part of or
complement their in collaboration with the Washington Semester Programme of the
American University Washington DC.
Massification. The second Meta Trend identified by Bean is Massification.
84
1000 new universities for India? 10 May 2010 www.telegraph.co.uk.....1000newuniversities-for-india.html
416

The numbers of students across the world has increased exponentially over the last 30
years where even in the developed world studying in a University was an elite activity.
Today numbers of students in such countries are approaching 50 per cent of the post 18
year populations. However, the demand across the developing world is increasing
exponentially. For example, in India where only around 12% of school leavers go on to
higher education and it is calculated that it would need 1000 new universities to cope
with demand over the next decade.1 The position is similar throughout the developing
world and it seems likely that the world will not produce enough brick and mortar
Universities to keep pace with demand. The growth in enrolment or the growth in
acceptance of alternative delivery methods will lead to a move from what Martin Bean
has called from 'bricks and mortar' to ' clicks and mortar'. Using clicks and mortar with
a blended learning approach and partnering with institutions in overseas as well as
home markets is the only way Universities in the developed world can ever hope to
meet demand and bring higher education to the masses who now wish to benefit.
Privatisation. The final Meta Trend which affects the UK HE environment
highlighted by Bean is Privatisation. The higher education private sector in the UK
may not be as prominent as it is in the United States and around the world, but the
private sector is likely to play a far more significant role as the British State University
sector copes with the uncertainties of the removal of government funding. The UKs
Coalition Minister for Universities, David Willets, has been quite open about the
British Government's intention to grant degree awarding powers to some of the more
prominent private providers.
More details about the removal of government funding can be found: The state
sector is likely to remain dominant in the UK for the foreseeable future but let's not
forget one in three students around the world study in private institutions1. UEL as a
state University remains proud of its mission to bring opportunity to all those able to
benefit but we realise that new approaches will need to be considered to ensure a
sustainable future and to be able to continue to fulfil our mission in an increasingly
competitive and uncertain environment. The University will need to consider
increasing its involvement with the private sector and UEL's Global Reach Strategy
supports partnership with private colleges in international ventures. Some colleges are
already increasing their global reach by establishing overseas campuses. One of UEL's
affiliated college partners, London School of Commerce (LSC), has opened a campus
in Belgrade, and British state Universities are increasingly partnering with private
colleges in the UK. In these partnerships the state University is franchising its degrees
to the college which is aiming particularly at the international student market. Many
universities will partner with colleges at home where they will offer the universitys
degrees particularly to international students. There is a need of course for the
University to ensure appropriate product differentiation and a very different student
experience to justify our higher fees. Nevertheless, the tide in the UK is moving in
85
86
Willets set to widen the pool of degree awarding powers THE, 3 March 2011
417
JEAN MONNET
favour of private higher education and state Universities will have to increasingly
adapt their own partnership strategies to be able to position themselves in light of this
trend. As stated above, it is likely that the current UK Coalition Government will give
degree awarding powers to private institutions such as BPP, which already has such
powers, and LSC and even Institutions, which do not teach such as Pearsons.1 These
decisions are unlikely to be reversed under a future Labour administration. Again state
Universities will need to review their strategies when this comes in to effect.
Cost effective Education for empowering the developing world and
economies in transition. If the Modern University1 sector in the UK is still serious
about living up to a social justice agenda which is fundamental to the values of
Universities which have traditionally prided themselves on increasing access to all
those able to benefit regionally, nationally and internationally, we need to ensure that
as many people as possible get access to education that we possibly can. Blended
learning is going to be the most efficient means of doing this. Universities don't
necessarily need lecturers sitting at desks in London providing on line support - they
can use suitably qualified home grown lecturers.
I think we are on the cusp of a massive expansion of online and blended
learning. It can be delivered cost effectively as it can be very profitable because the
unit of resource becomes much lower when student numbers enrolled move into the
1,000s provided the face to face support is provided by suitably qualified academics on
local salaries. Running ambitious distance (blended) learning programmes ultimately
could even determine the sustainability of some Universities in the UK as they face the
future in the absence of UK government funding and an as yet uncertain domestic
demand for degree courses as the new fees regime evolves.
E-learning programmes delivered by a well established university with face to
face support from a well supported in-country partner can be powerful combination.
The partner of course needs to understand the market, be able to recruit the students
and to provide or host face to face seminars. In my view represents the blended future
for Global HE provision. It also affords huge possibilities for creativity where
Universities can offer bite size experiences to both distance, blended and face to face
learners in another overseas country. This can provide an international experience at a
fraction of the price of a full year's fee. For example, the UEL Global MBA offers a
Semester at the American University Washington DC at the fraction of the cost of
paying full US tuition fees for a semester in Washington with a 4 day internship with a
Fortune 500 company and a day of seminars delivered by faculty from the AU's
Business School, which is a leading US business school. There are plans to make
study semesters available for both UELs distance and face to face learners in Rio,
Mumbai and Moscow.
The evolution of e-learning at UEL1. Let's look at how e-learning has
87
These are UK universities which were formerly polytechnics and which attained university status in 1992.
This section was provided by Sarah Frame, Director of UELConnect.
89
,
: ( 88
418

evolved at UEL. UEL first established distance learning as a key strategic priority in
2005. The University recognised that in order to develop distance learning as part of
the core provision and to enable high volume recruitment of distance learners, it was
vital that the adoption of such a new learning and teaching remit must occur hand-inhand with adaptation of support mechanisms. It was clear that the potential impact on
information, support systems/infrastructure and the desired expansion would require
the development of new support systems in a way that might not just bolt-on to our
existing systems.
Broadly speaking, UEL had to focus on changes in several key areas:
Centralisation necessary to ensure a coherent strategic approach to the development,
implementation and delivery of distance learning across the University
Quality Assurance new processes required to provide a consistent approach to
quality assurance of new distance learning programmes
Academic Framework revisions to our existing academic framework would be
necessary to create flexibility for distance learners
Learner Support new student support systems would be essential to enable distance
learners to study successfully
In order to achieve a rapid entry to the distance learning market, UEL took the
positive step of developing their distance learning provision in partnership with a
private sector provider, ICS ltd, at that time a wholly owned subsidiary of the Thomson
Corporation.
The UEL/ICS partnership allowed a blending of the core competencies of each
organisation. UEL contributed the academic expertise and understanding of the
requirements of offering higher education qualifications, whilst ICS contributed their
expertise in marketing, recruitment, effective business processes and commercial
development. Using the ICS agile development processes and commercial expertise,
twenty undergraduate programmes were developed, validated and launched between
2005 and 2007.
These programmes were initially developed using the more traditional
approach of creating text based learning materials, with online support and interaction.
The study materials were designed in a way that enabled the learners to work through
the content at a pace that reflected their individual requirements. The learning design
guides the student through a range of activities, self-assessments and exercises to
develop the learners understanding of the material and to ensure the learning
outcomes are achieved.
This text based/online support method remains a useful approach in parts of the
world where connectivity is more problematic and where learners may be studying in
quite isolated circumstances. The provision of hard copy, self -study, learning packs,
can allow the learner to progress successfully through the programme, even where the
), , , , , ,
; , , , ,
, (, , -
).
419
JEAN MONNET
students circumstances allow for perhaps only minimal support from tutors and peers.
However, in general the approach to distance learning development at UEL has
evolved significantly over the past few years. This is a reflection of rapid technological
advancements, which have also revolutionised the way in which we communicate and
work in many other areas of our lives.
The emergence of web 2.0 technologies, combined with ease of access and
reduction in cost barriers, have enabled us to create much more engaging and dynamic
ways of delivering teaching and learning to all our students, whether they are distance
learners or on campus students.
Some examples of the use of technologies to support learning are shown in the
attached slides:
Second Life. The use of virtual world technologies has always to be carefully
considered. The time and cost of developing the learning situation can be high, and
learners and tutors do not always find it easy to acquire the skills required to
manipulate the avatars within the virtual environment. It also would not be a solution
of choice for a programme which may be delivered in areas where bandwidth or
connectivity is an issue. Nonetheless, it can be used to good effect in specific situations
where creating the real world environment would either be too costly or impractical. At
UEL, students on Health programmes can learn how to carry out protocols on virtual
patients in second life clinics, or criminology students can learn skills in a virtual
forensic laboratory.
Virtual Classrooms. Our use of Virtual Classrooms is becoming a more
frequently used tool to engage tutors and students in live classroom situations, regardless
of where they are located. Students are now generally familiar with using webcams and
online chat in their leisure pursuits, and so much more comfortable with virtual
classrooms now than they were a few years ago.
As an example, on UELs unique Postgraduate programme in International
Psychosocial Humanitarian Consultation, students can be located all over the world,
responding to emergencies in areas of humanitarian disaster. Yet, they still manage to
share in an online classroom experience with their peers.
Immersive learning experiences. Creating a realistic and experiential learning
tool, such as the Learnscape from which our law students have been able to benefit , is
an exciting and innovative method of offering learners an opportunity to learn by
doing. Easier to develop and use than second life tools, the experience is both fun and
effective for the student, and successfully embeds the learning.
User generated content and interaction. We must not underestimate the
importance of using learning technologies to promote and encourage learners to
contribute to their own learning experience.
Our fully online distance learning modules, and use of a social learning
platform to supplement the provision on the standard VLE, enable high levels of
informal contribution by the students. Learners can upload video, podcasts, files,
photos, presentations etc to develop and enhance the learning resources. They can
create an interactive, fully engaging environment by using tools which replicate the
420

type of social media tools they are familiar with from their personal use of sites such as
Facebook, Twitter, Flickr, and Delicious.
Conclusion. UEL now offers a comprehensive portfolio of both undergraduate
and postgraduate study by distance learning. Flexibility of design and use of learning
technologies enables this to be delivered in a variety of modes either wholly by
distance learning, or by blending the distance learning study with face to face support
at study centres. Study centres can provide a range of assistance to the learner, such as
additional non-academic support and encouragement, pastoral care, administrative
assistance, access to the internet, English language support, development of academic
study skills and opportunities to share learning experiences with peers.
Partnering with overseas organisations that can provide this study centre resource
to support the distance learning experience, will undoubtedly be a key factor in
developing our overseas operations. Blended learning partnerships will combine the
academic quality and expertise of UEL with the local skills and experience of overseas
partners who are committed to substantially developing the opportunities for access to
higher education provision in their own countries.
How can British Universities collaborate most effectively with Universities in
Eastern Europe and in institutions around the developing world? The models of
collaboration UEL is offering are tailored to the needs of potential students and
partners. While University of East London is ready to explore EU funding possibilities
with its Eastern European counterparts around Erasmus Mundus and Tempus, the
University is already collaborating in projects internationally which are commercially
sustainable without EU pump priming. These draw on our expertise in distance
learning and our network of collaborators, and our partnership-based approach which
incorporates links to Western companies based overseas, including in Eastern Europe.
The UEL offer includes franchise provision, credit-bearing short courses and other
short courses aimed at Professional Development in-country and in the UK for
international and continuing professional development for those in work locally and
for whom full-time study would be impossible.
421
JEAN MONNET
EASTERN PARTNERSHIP: IMPACT

OF MENTALITY DIFFERENCES AS A FACTOR
CHERNYSHENKO S.V.
Koblenz-Landau University, Germany
Preface. One of important directions of EU foreign policy is development
relations with neighbours and, particularly, with Eastern European and South
Caucasian countries. For this states a special EU programme of Eastern Partnership
was proposed.
Realisation of such international programmes is impossible without taking
into account special features of cooperators and mentality differences of partners.
The article is devoted to consideration of some aspects of this problem.
1. Eastern Partnership (EaP) as a new way to general European understanding.
1.1. History of EU-Eastern Europe countries relations. Eastern Neighbours
of the modern EU (Ukraine, Belarus, Moldova, Armenia, Azerbaijan, and Georgia)
were parts of Soviet Union first decades of the modern stage of Europe unification.
They were separated from Western Europe by the iron curtain. Disintegration of
the USSR in 1991 created completely new situation: the republics gained
independence and opened themselves for contacts with the West. Although, Soviettime stereotypes still live in minds of some part of their population.
The nineties of the previous century were years of forming new type of
relations. A modern stage of their development was started in 2002, when a new
stage of EU neighbourhood policy was announced by the European Council in
Copenhagen [1]. This approach was realised in the European Neighbourhood
Policy (ENP) in 2004 [2].
ENP was not directed to the East only, but also to the South, to Mediterranean
countries. With regard to the Unions new neighbours in the east, the heads of
state or government furthermore highlighted the importance of taking forward
relations with their neighbours to avoid new dividing lines in Europe [3]. The
ideas are close to Solanas European Security Strategy of 2003: Our task is to
promote a ring of well-governed countries to the East of the European Union and
on the borders of the Mediterranean with whom we can enjoy close and
cooperative relations [4].
1.2. EaP new horizons or limitation of opportunities?. European
partnership (EaP) was proposed by Sweden and Poland [5] in 2008 as a new form
of ENP realisation for six East European and South Caucasus countries: Ukraine,
Belarus, Moldova, Armenia, Azerbaijan, and Georgia). This proposal was
elaborated on with the support of the incoming Czech presidency in a followup paper in October 2008 [6]. In 2009 officials from EU countries and all these
neighbouring countries met in Prague and declared their interest in development of
422

their relations in the frame of the new EaP programme. The main objectives of the
programme were announced as following: to create the necessary conditions to
accelerate political accession and further economic integration between the
European Union and interested partner countries [7].
In the last quotation includes important message. The aim is economic
integration, not political one. Main aspects, which are considered in corresponding
documents, are the following: free trade; simplified visa regime; integration of
energy systems. In the same time all the EaP countries, excluding Belarus (and, in
some degree, Azerbaijan) are aimed at participation in EU in the foreseeable future.
They expressed their wishes many times, but never heard any promises from the
side of EU. At this time EU does not plan to expand to the east; its aim is mainly to
build a secure environment for itself in this part of the world.
The situation is a little nervous for the EaP countries, particularly, because of
features of their mentality, which is not oriented for patience. Understanding this,
interested countries, such are Poland, Hungary, Germany and others, try to promote
EaP as a programme, which is very useful for the Eastern Neighbours as it is
(mainly, in the aspect of economic integration).
On the other hand, the partnership is not so attractive for some other
important EU countries; last time in official documents one can find such statement
as a campaign informing them about the useful value of the Eastern Partnership
for the entire Union must be conducted and support for this initiative from all EU
members must be sought [8].
The problem to keen the EaP countries in deep partnership with EU without
serious obligations fro the EU side is not trivial. And one of aspects, which should
be taken into consideration, is political and mental features of the neighbours.
1.3.Ukraine, Belarus, and Moldova: three different neighbours. Moldova, by
historical and mental prerequisites, is the main candidate for EU membership;
especially, after the inclusion of Romania. Historically, it is part of Romania; and
the country is small enough not to create serious troubles for EU, as a member. On
the other hand, there are some evident problems of reunification with Romania.
First, national mentality (especially, of older population) is quite different from
Romanian one because of long belonging to Soviet Union. The second, more
important fact is essential multinational character of Moldovan society. And the
main problem: Transistria. EU accepted Cyprus with similar situation, but it was,
for sure, exception, and Ukraine, contrary to Turkey, is not a member of NATO.
Ukraine was very active in seeking to EU membership during Yuschenkos
presidency. Low response from the side of EU was one of reasons of losing by this
leader of any popularity. Majority of Ukrainians still support the idea of European
integration, but absence of positive signals from the West makes much more
probable integration with Russia. Traditionally mixed national composition of
population in its territory makes Ukraine very tolerant; ordinary people do not see
any contradiction between integration with EU and Russia and would prefer to live
in really United Europe. In its turn, Ukrainian nationalists, as well as their
423
JEAN MONNET
ideological analogues in other Eastern European countries, also do not see

contradiction between development of the national country and integration into EU.
Thus, all mental and political prerequisites of EU choice of Ukraine exist.
Belarus is a very special member of EaP. First, it is already in state of
integration with Russia. Second, its leaders never announced wishes to enter EU.
Belorussian is real neighbour of EU, and the latter wants to see it in the ring of
friends. But membership in EU of this state, for sure, is not in the agenda (and it
is, by the way, bad message for the other EaP members). From mental point of
view, Belarusians are quite close to Ukrainians, and, probably, the population is not
against European integration. But strict political regime and relatively high
standard of life makes rapid change on integration vector of the country not very
probable.
Common mental features of the three countries are based on Soviet past,
Orthodox Church and high educational level of population. Promotion of EU
values should take into account these properties. In the first order, corresponding
experience of such countries as Poland, Slovakia, Hungry, Romania and,
especially, Baltic countries [9], belonged to USSR, should be used.
1.4.South Caucasus: similarity and features. Formally the Caucasian
countries belong to Asia, but culturally they can be considered as European states,
especially Armenia and Georgia, which are a part of the Christian world.
Anyway, the geographical position quite far from the current boards of EU makes
near partnership in the Union not so probable. Although Georgia is very
enthusiastic about this, considering the position across Black see from the three EU
countries as available for the membership. Georgia, evidently, is disappointed by
the cautious position of EU about widening to the East. But, anyway, it is a very
reactive partner, and it will be, at least, in near future, accurate EaP member.
Armenia, may be, is the most proper country for EaP. It is really want to
integrate to Europe, but is not too impatient about the membership. It is
proclaimed, particularly, in speeches of national leaders. We view the Eastern
Partnership program as a powerful stimulus for reforms and mindset- change, in
order to build a critical mass of persons dedicated to European values in our
countries. It can foster the creation of a favorable atmosphere for dialogue,
partnership, and cooperation in the region. Through closer ties between our
countries and the European Union, the Eastern Partnership program will stimulate
regional integration. From the standpoint of the EU, the Eastern Partnership
program can help curb uncertainty and make our region more predictable [10].
Perspective of the partnership is attractive for Armenia [11], but now it prefers to
be really independent, particularly, in international relations, where it likes to have
close contacts with Russian Federation.
Azerbaijan stands at some distance from others. First, it is only one Muslim
state in EaP, and the religion influences, in some degree, on its mentality. Second,
it is country, really reach by natural resources, and this fact determines some
tendency to independence. On the other hand, the common aspiration to be closer
424

to Europe concerns also Azerbaijan. In an individual form, it tends to be active

member of EaP.
1.5.Tempus ENPI East: support of the common education field. In 2010
Tempus 20-years anniversary was celebrated. This EU programme, directed for
support of higher education of neighbouring countries, was realised within different
European initiatives. Now, partially, it is an instrument of the ENP programme. Two
Tempus regions are called as ENPI East and ENPI South countries.
During its lifetime, Tempus contributed to integration of many new EU
members, starting from Poland and Hungary, and finishing Bulgaria and Romania.
It contributes to EaP through number in international projects, selected and realised
within well-considered rules and procedures. Responsibility for successful
realisation of the projects is delegated to project coordinators EU universities.
Although the initiative to mange a Tempus project starts always from its
coordinator, not always the latter has good experienced in cooperation with Eastern
partners. Collecting information about local conditions and features of participating
institutions (including mentality differences) is one of the most important aspects
of coordinating activity during all the project lifetime.
The author participated in Tempus projects from 1995, both from partner
(Ukraine and Russia) and EU (Germania) countries, and made sure that taking into
account mentality peculiarities and tolerant relating to cultural difference are
necessity prerequisites for successful realisation of Tempus projects. It can be a part
of the complex, systems approach to doing education reforms on international level
[12].
2. Mentality differences: aspects and dimensions.
2.1. Time lag as a model of mentality difference. For sure, mental difference
between nations is an objective fact, although its importance becomes lower and
lower. Fruitful international cooperation is impossible without adapting to partner
style of thinking. It corresponds, particularly, to education, scientific, innovation
fields [13,14]. All the people, involved into international activity, know this; there
are a lot of stories, fanny and pity, about mistakes, originated from mental
misunderstanding of different nations representatives.
On the other hand, difference between nations can be exaggerated. Differences
usually show themselves on upper layer of human behaviour; deeper (on levels of
values and motivations) they are not so evident. If one calls all Eastern Europeans as
Russians and imagines them as wild people with vodka and balalaika, he never can
cooperate with them. In the same time quite caricatural description of East European
nations can be met in texts, pretending for seriousness (for example, [15]).
Real difference (and, quite often, very important difference) show itself in
details. Basically West and East of Europe is not contrast. Mental difference between
Polish and Ukrainian people is, probably, less than between Polish and Italians (or
even Germans). More of this, difference between modern Germans and Germans of
nineteen century can be in some aspects deeper, than between the latter and
Belarusians. This time lag can be explained from different positions.
425
JEAN MONNET
2.2. The Orthodox Church: twin of the Catholic one. Historically, very
important role was played by the common Christian religion. Nowadays not so many
people, both in the West and the East, are really enthusiastic about religion, but the
Christian values and rules in a large measure formed European mentality, social laws
of behaviour. In a mental space exactly this religious difference determines a border
between the East and the West (or Europe and Asia) [16].
Orthodox Church vs. Catholic and protestant ones: in is not a cause of essential
mental distinction of nations. By their basis Catholic and Orthodox Churches are
twins; there is only one (and not well-known) difference in their Symbols of Faith.
All speculations about features of Russian (in the wide sense) behaviour as
consequence following the Orthodox Christianity do not look as reasonable.
Orthodox Church is little bit more conservative then Catholic one (as it clear even
from its name), and it is one of explanation (truly speaking, not very important) of
the mentioned time lag.
Catholic Church was forced to self-changing, in essential degree, by Protestant
Christianity. Absence of Protestantism in Orthodox Church is important historical
phenomenon, and it can really explain some difference of Eastern European
Countries and, for example, Germany. In the same time difference with pure
Catholic countries should be looked for in other historical facts.
2.3. Eastern Europe as a fortified wall of the Western world. More important,
then religious, an explanation of the time lag is based on geographical position of
the Eastern European countries: in the border between European and Asian
civilisations. In this context in is not matter of religious issues. It was a border
between two forms of ancient economics: agricultural and nomadic (and,
ethnically, a border between European and Turkic nations).
Nomadic economics presupposes very mobile stile of life, and nomads were
very dangerous neighbours. Although first nomads were Indo-Europeans, and their
migrations were directed, mainly, from West to East, later this direction was
radically changed. After Christ many waves of warlike tribes (mainly, Turkic) had
gone from East to West.
When Eastern European population had no states, the nomads could reach
Western Europe. The invasion of Guns is reflected in German national epos. Avars
and, later, old-Hungarians occupied the territory of modern Hungary.
Development of statehood in Eastern Europe created a fortified wall on the
path of nomads. For example, Mongols did not come to Western Europe. Eastern
European nations accepted some elements of nomads culture, but it did not change
essentially their culture. Much more essential, that permanent struggle against
aggression from the steppe weakened these countries, retarded their development.
It is one of causes of the time lag.
2.4. Social history: lag of living standards as a source of mentality difference.
Delay of history in the East was all the time (for example, Russian revolution
took place more than 100 years later of French one) and still exists, although in the
time of globalisation this historical lag diminishes. Very soon Russians and
426

Armenians will not understand problems of Shakespeares heroes, as well as

English people today. The place of the time lag will be completed by pure social
lag.
One of well-known differences of mentalities is mach more collectivistic stile
of behaviour in the East. People are, in general, more opened and always looking
for spiritual contact with people around. Probably, it is not a secret of
mysterious Russian (or Armenian and so on) soul. Western person is more or less
self-sufficient; because of good-ordered living space they can solve standard
problems themselves. Social environment in the Eastern European countries is not
so friendly; to live, a person permanently needs in help of another people.
Naturally, without any Internets people create social networks from relatives,
friends, neighbours and acquaintances; and, particularly, discuss their problems not
with psychoanalysts for money, but with friends for free.
Social, not national, stipulation of such behaviour becomes quit evident, if
remember growth of collectivistic tendencies in hard times (for example, during
and after wars) in any country.
3. Joint European projects: tolerance as a means towards success.
3.1. An alternative: good order or good result? Flexibility as a form of
tolerance. Should international project manager spend time for investigation of
peculiarities of partners national mentality and remember about these details in
course of discussing and making decision? Probably, yes, if his or her aim is to
obtain real results.
Other approach is to try to be strict in following fixed schemes. May be, these
schemes are really perfect and correspond to all demands of this kind of arts. But
what must we do, if real life (or your partners) is not so perfect as your schemes?
Can you change the life? Can you correct mind of partners? Or easier to revise you
schemes?
Quite usual position of EU project manager: I do all my best, my ideas are
reasonable, but my partners are wrong. We together fix our plans, but they do not
realise them. It is impossible to work in such conditions.
Really, quite often conditions in the partner countries are not proper for
normal EU style of management. But exactly because of this EU spends money for
their improvement. Main principle of management in such conditions is looking
for opportunities. Project strategy, in principle, can not be changed. But you
should be ready be revised your tactics very promptly, in accordance with current
situation, which can change radically several times during the project time.
Unfortunately, such changes are typical now for some EiP countries.
Acceptation of a real situation can be considered as a form of tolerance. You
do not like a style of business in the partner country. But you is not judge, you
come to help. Let them behave by unpleasant for you way. It is their country and
their choice of behaviour style. You should adapt to these conditions and be useful.
And who knows, may be, after some experience, some of local traditions will
become attractive for you?
427
JEAN MONNET
3.2. Study of mentality as a part of human resources management. Contrary

to human resources principles from textbooks (main problem is to understand, in
what kind of employees do you need; then you can take them from labour
market), in international projects you should work with more or less fixed set of
collaborators. Sometime the coordinator can ask a partner university to change
somebody in its team, but usually it is not so simple. Very probable that such
request will provoke a scandal. Much more typical situation, when a university
decides to use your successful collaborator for another work and propose you to
work without him or her. And you should be patient with this
May be, you are not delighted with your team. But you have no another Of
cause, you can try to invite additional people. But main things, you should do are
followings: 1) find way to motivate people; 2) try to teach them; 3) study your
collaborators and find the most proper place in the business processes for each of
them (may be, for some persons the most proper place will be out from any
business processes; in the same time all the processes should be supported by
enough number of people).
It is impossible to solve these problems without understanding mentality of
your team members. And, in general, you management style should be adapted to
social traditions of participating partner countries.
3.3. Strict rules vs. personal relations. One of feature of Eastern European
countries is low respect to official laws. As it is mentioned in a book about Russia
of XIX century of Marquis de Custine, stressness of Russian laws is compensated
by possibility not to follow them. Correspondingly, very importnat role in social
life belongs to moral, unwritten law.
Fixed strict rules for Eastern European collaborators can make oposit effect.
They can sabotage them even on subconscious level. Much more effective way is
to establish with collaborators informal friendly relations. Management of East
European people is much more effective if they consider their resposibilities not as
a written law, but as moral duty.
3.4. Joint project: one-way or two-way traffic?Tolerance is not only a way to
introduce your ideas in new conditions. Acquaintance with other forms of culture,
with new ways of business organisation can enrich the ideas themselves. EU
manager have not feel himself as a missionary, who brings truth to barbarians.
Tempus rules presuppose that cooperation within this programme should lead to
improving higher education system in all, not only partner countries.
Eastern European countries have, really, long history of university
development. Soviet educational system was one of the best in the world; many
modern educational technologies, such as distant learning, lifelong learning, etc.,
are originated from it. Experience of East European countries can be valuable
contribution to joint projects.
Additionally, respect to all project participants, not stressing their division for
donors and recipients produce good team spirit, lead to effective work of the
consortium.
428

Conclusion. Simple recipe of success: understanding and tolerance.

Realisation of European international joint project has some features, which make
them different from national ones. International collectives can work effectively in
conditions of tolerance and mutual respect only. In its turn, the tolerance should be
based on knowledge of main mental and cultural peculiarities of all the
participants.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
LITERATURE:
Commission of the European Communities, Communication from the
Commission; European Neighbourhood Strategy Paper. Brussels, 12 May
2004 (COM(2004)373).
European Union, The European Security Strategy (ESS), A secure Europe in
a better world. Brussels, 12 December 2003.
Savukynas Virginijus. Lessons of Lithuanias accession to the European
Union // European New Neighborhood Policy: The Baltic States and the
South Caucasus: - Materials of seminars (2006, Yerevan, Armenia). Yer:
Antares, 2007. P. 78-85
Grigoryan Stepan. The South Caucasus and the Experience of the Baltic
Cooperation // European New Neighborhood Policy: The Baltic States and
the South Caucasus: - Materials of seminars (2006, Yerevan, Armenia).
Yer: Antares, 2007. P. 86-89.
Bagchi Kallol, Hart Paul, Peterson Mark F. National Culture and Information
Technology Product Adoption, 2005
www.consilium.europa.eu/ueDocs/cms_Data/docs/pressData/en/ec/73842.pdf
www.zei.de/download/zei_dp/dp_c194_Drescher.pdf
www.msz.gov.pl/Polish-Swedish,Proposal,19911.html
www.clingendael.nl/publications/2009/20091200_cesp_paper_rood.pdf
www.eu2009.cz/en/news-and-documents/pressreleases/easternartnershipsummit:natural-dimension-of-eu-foreign-policy20997/ [12 May 2009])
(www.pism.pl/files/?id_plik=3102)
(http://www.gov.am/en/speeches/1/item/3009/)
www.sdc.admin.ch/es/Pagina_principal/Actividades/Conocimiento_de_los_p
rocesos_metodologias_Investigacion/ressources/resource_en_24656.pdf
www.nato.int/acad/fellow/98-00/diliguenski.pdf
www.helium.com/items/704925-differences-between-asian-and-westerncultures
429
JEAN MONNET
YOUTH MOBILITY AND INTERCULTURAL DIALOGUE

AS A KEY RESOURCES OF IMPLEMENTATION OF THE EU'S
PROGRAMME EASTERN PARTNERSHIP AND THE STRATEGY OF
"EUROPE 2020"
DIDENKO Nina,
Donetsk State University of Management, Ukraine
An integral part of the economically and socially sustainable European
Union today is a bet on the youth as a promising social group that could
accumulate effectively and make productive use of human capital, provide the
innovative development and adapt to rapidly changing conditions. It is important to
consider these qualities in the countries participating in the implementation of the
"Eastern Partnership" Programme (Ukraine, Belarus, Georgia, Moldova, Armenia,
Azerbaijan), as through the youth mobility and intercultural dialogue you can
encourage the young people to achieve the European social standards, to respect
the European culture, to form the European values, to bring up a civil competence.
On the other hand, the example of the European youth policy and support
of young people through the creation of favorable conditions for the development
of their abilities to work and participate actively in the socio-economic, political
and public life are a good incentives for the partner countries to conduct their own
effective youth policy.
Ideological foundations of the "Eastern Partnership", political association
and economic integration of countries participating in the project with the
European Union, provide an opportunity for multilateral cooperation between
young people, youth organizations, as exemplified by the project "Eastern
Partnership for Youth", initiated by the Polish students, which consists of two
directions:
- socio- cultural trend - the integration of young people of the Eastern
Partnership countries into the European space through non-formal education at
conferences and seminars,- research direction, which relates directly to students
Note that among
and graduate students and is the platform of collaborative research.
European authors the belief is widespread that the reforms in the countries members of the Eastern Partnership can drag on for years, and not to waste time it
is worth developing long-term educational programs for the youth from the Eastern
Partnership to form a new generation which shares the European values. For this it
is proposed to expand the action of such programs as Erasmus, to hold seminars,
traineeships and competitions for getting research grants.
Of course, the youth is not a static, a single group, so its values, needs and
expectations are constantly developing. But despite their differences, young people
want to be heard and to use their energy to feel the differences, to participate and
be involved in those active socio-political and cultural processes that are influenced
430

by the globalization taking place in the world. Today's youth is looking for
opportunities to meet the needs of not only creative or civic self-realization, but
also in quality, affordable education and training, favorable living conditions,
successful socialization in the society. Realizing that these tasks should be carried
out on the basis of universal and European values, respect for human rights and the
recognition of the rule of law is important both for young people from EU
countries and for young people in partner countries. Thus, support for youth
mobility and intercultural dialogue can be considered the key resources of the
implementation of the EU's Eastern Partnership Programme. This view is based on
the fact that the vast majority of youth adheres to the idea of European integration
and its participation in democratic institutions and in ongoing dialogue with
contemporaries from EU countries, joint youth cultural and educational programs
are important for the functioning of the EU as a democratic, value-integrated
region.
In the process of European integration it is important for partner countries
to adopt a positive example of youth policy, which is implemented by the countries
- members of the European Union and the Council of Europe since its founding,
including the inception of the Expert Committee on Youth (CANJE, 1985) and
holding the first European Conference of Ministers Responsible for Youth in 1985.
Since signing White Paper, "New incentives for young people in Europe"
[1], by the European Commission in November 2001 with the support of the
European Parliament and other institutions, the framework for youth policy have
been gradually defined, the ways of more rational use of youth resource have been
outlined, including solutions to problems that face young people in the world
today. Has been initiated the review of youth participation in public life as a
positive result of close cooperation of European institutions and young people
taking the form of commitments: 1) the European institutions and national
governments with regard to improving opportunities for young people; 2) young
people with regard to active participation in various spheres of public life.
Council of Europe defines the goal of youth policy as an opportunity for
young people to be active citizens in social and labor plan, proceeding from the fact
that young people need to be integrated into society. Integration in this case refers
to the integration into the labor market, the opportunity to make contributions to
the development of civilized society, active participation in the common life and
constitutional democracy. The desire of the Council of Europe in this area is to
promote and support the development of a high quality and effective programs of
youth policy at local, national and European levels. This development is built on
the basis of general principles, valuesand attitudes, at the same time taking into
account the complexity of the political, economic and social situations, historical
context and cultural traditions of the participating countries.
The White Paper "New incentives for young people in Europe" emphasizes
that youth is an area in which the principles of European public action should be
applied:
431
JEAN MONNET
- transparency: the provision of information and active communication

with young people, in their language, so that they understand how the European
structures and policies work;
- participation: ensuring that young people are consulted with and
involved them more in decisions concerning them, and, in general, in the life of
their communities;
- accountability: the development of new and structured forms of
cooperation between member states and European institutions in order to find a
way, at an appropriate level of accountability, how to respond to the hopes of
youth;
- efficiency: maximum involvement of what young people can offer to
meet the challenges of society, to contribute to the success of various policies,
which affect them , and to build Europe of the future;
- cohesion: the development of the review of various policies related to
youth and the various levels at which effects are useful.
Thus, the partner countries in their effort to implement a program of the
Eastern Partnership should consider the need to follow even now the policy of the
Council of Europe on the active participation of youth in building its own future, in
building the future of Europe as a stable democracy and peace-building. So, to
implement the principles and practices of social cohesion among young people the
concept of youth policy of the Council of Europe, consisting of five C is useful:
- Coverage (coverage - geographic and social);
- Capacity (role and relationship between the state and youth
organizations);
- Competence (competence - education and training);
- Cooperation, coordination and coherence (cooperation, coordination
and coherence - vertical and horizontal communication);
- Cost (financial and human resources).
A good example for the partner countries are political and administrative
measures to strengthen cooperation between the sectors responsible for youth
policy of the Council of Europe and other relevant structural divisions (such as the
General Directorate for Social Integration, General Directorate for Human Rights,
etc. ). This contributes to the consolidation of youth issues in the work of relevant
departments in planning and implementing various activities and programs,
supports the activities of the European Youth Centres and European Youth Fund;
develops partnership with the European Commission in the field of youth policy as
an example of successful cooperation between the partners concerned, develops a
communications strategy of the Council of Europe on the expansion and promotion
of information on the work of the Council of Europe in the field of youth policy,
both inside and outside; provides the youth sector with adequate government
funding for planning annual work and programs.
The European Union has a good practice for such activities as the European
Youth Summit, "Your Europe" (Rome, 2007), the European Youth Week, youth
432

activities under the chairmanship of member countries that are positive steps
towards a constructive dialogue with young people.
Undoubted interest in this regard is the European Youth Pact, adopted by
the European Council in March 2005, which stipulates that all activities and
projects undertaken in the framework of international agreements take into account
the European Employment Strategy and social inclusions and focus on the work
program of the Education and Training - 2010. The agreement was aimed at
improving the quality of education and professional training, improving
opportunities for mobility, professional employment and social inclusion of young
Europeans.
An important direction of EU youth policy is to integrate young people into
working life. Communiqu of the European Commission "Support of the full
participation of young people in education, employment and society" was
published in 2007. Taking into account the progressive aging of society, the
communiqu calls for better support and funding of youth to improve education, to
increase employment, participation in social life, to strengthen health and active
citizenship. Communiqu highlights the need to improve working conditions and
reduce unemployment. The key to full participation of young people is the ability
to get a good job, which also requires high qualitative and demanded education.
Improvement of young managers, entrepreneurs and workers full participation in
public life is also one of the key components of innovative, knowledge-based and
internationally competitive EU economy. One of the trends is to obtain skills and
qualifications through non- formal education.
Non-formal education / training today is a fundamental dimension of the
learning process throughout life, and, therefore, we should work towards the
development of effective standards for the recognition of non-formal education /
learning as an essential part of general and vocational education.
The adoption in 2008 of the Action Plan of the Council of Europe regarding
the future of youth policy for the period up to 2020 - "Agenda 2020" - covers the
most egregious social and socio-cultural problems of modern society which
continues to experience structural transformation and changes due to globalization.
That is youth organizations have to play a particularly important role in solving the
problems of continuity between generations, cooperation, acceptance and
understanding of different cultures, promotion of solidarity and social cohesion,
prevention gender inequality, exclusion of racial discrimination. The effectiveness
of youth policy at the international level is achieved by implementing multisectoral approach to the implementation of current and priority tasks of youth
policy.
In the next decade three key priorities have been identified in the direction
of which youth policies should develop in Europe:
Respect for human rights and development of democracy;
Intercultural dialogue and socio-cultural diversity;
Social integration of young people.
433
JEAN MONNET
In April, 2009 the European Commission adopted a new strategy for youth
policy Youth - investment and empowerment "for the coming years. The strategy
recognizes that youth is the most vulnerable in society, especially in times of
economic and financial crisis, and in our aging society, youth is a valuable
resource. The new strategy is based on a multi-sectoral approach and includes both
short- and long-term measures in education, employment, creativity,
entrepreneurship, social inclusion, health, sports, civic participation and
volunteerism. The new strategy emphasizes the importance of youth work and
defines measures for better implementation of youth policy in the European Union.
Objectives of the new strategy: the creation of more opportunities for young people
in education and employment, improvement of access and full participation of
youth in society, promoting solidarity between young people and society.
The new youth program of the European Union is "Youth in Action 20072013, which is the successor to the previous programs "Youth for Europe "and"
Youth " is used today as a key tool that provides young people with opportunities
for formal and informal learning of European dimension. Its priorities are:
- European citizenship - to give young people the opportunity to realize that
they are European citizens and help them talk to the European subjects;
- participation of young people - active participation of young people in
public life of their community and support of various forms of training for such
participation;
- cultural diversity - the promotion of joint activities among young people
from different cultural,
ethnic or religious communities, aiming at promoting
intercultural learning;
- attracting young people with disabilities to participate in the program
"Youth in Action."
The purposes of cooperation with Eastern Europe and the Caucasus, which
are provided in the programme are the following:
- to maintain peace through the promotion of dialogue, tolerance and
solidarity among
young people;
- to build long-term, lasting partnership;
- to exchange of materials for young people and know-how between
NGOs and government agencies in the EU and the countries of Eastern Europe and
the Caucasus;
- to develop of voluntary sector and civil society in Eastern Europe and
the Caucasus;
- to understand of their own situation and culture.
For cooperation with partner countries there are three types of activity: a
European voluntary service, youth exchanges, trainings and networking projects.
To attract young people and youth organizations to the sphere of formal education
the European Commission established Resource Centre for Eastern Europe and the
Caucasus SALTO YOUTH.
Thus, in the framework of European integration experience has been gained
434

for the development of youth mobility and intercultural dialogue which can be
considered as key resources for the convergence of eastern partner countries and
the EU. As follows from the "Eastern Partnership", the movement to ensure
freedom of movement and contacts between people in the Eastern European region
should include intensive public lobbying and practical initiatives at the
international level. The main problem of social movements in the region is not a
lack of attention to the subject of migration and freedom of movement (on the
contrary, in the information field there is a considerable interest), but the lack of
integration of internal debates on these topics in the European discussions,
campaigns, projects and initiatives on this topic. The greatest effect reach those
initiatives that are taking place as international and rely on the authority of existing
social or political organizations, both in countries seeking to make visa-free regime
and in the EU member states [2, 54].
For a common vision and better understanding of issues related to youth,
effective collaboration to achieve common goals it is important to stimulate
creativity, to support youth exchanges, to promote national and European
recognition of what youth organizations do for the development of European
integration at the local and regional level.
In our opinion, these priorities must now be perceived by young people
from partner countries as key priorities for their own activities, especially when
you consider that in the context of youth policy it's necessary to target every
country to create an enabling environment to ensure the full observance of human
rights of young people, respect of their human dignity, as well as the conditions
encouraging commitment to the idea of European unity. To solve the problems of
search mechanisms to promote cultural diversity, the need to promote intercultural
dialogue can play an important role such development priorities, which include:
- Providing young people the right to develop and maintain, above all, in
everyday life, cultural diversity, to understand the importance of intercultural
dialogue and cooperation;
- Prevent and combat all forms of racism and discrimination on any of the
possible reasons / symptoms;
- Full support to youth organizations and initiatives for the prevention and
conflict management, as well as post-conflict settlement through the establishment
of intercultural and interreligious dialogue;
- Promotion of youth initiatives for working with refugees and socially
vulnerable categories of young people;
- Further support for interregional cooperation of youth in Europe and
beyond its borders;
- Support for youth in the development of solidarity and cooperation at the
global level.
Knowledge of foreign languages and intercultural competence are essential
preconditions for youth mobility and the development of international activities.
Lack of the language knowledge can be a barrier not only for youth mobility, but
435
JEAN MONNET
also for young peoples participation in the socio-economic, cultural and political
life in Europe. In order to take part in intercultural and interfaith dialogue for
promotion of international understanding and combating all forms of racism and
xenophobia, young people need to develop their linguistic competences, to
contribute actively to the critical understanding of each persons own culture and
other cultures.
To attract young people from partner countries to the processes of European
integration, in our view, it is useful to use such European instruments to support the
development of youth policy as:
- Conducting surveys of youth policy in partner countries, the allocation of
general trends, good practices the existing problems;
- Training courses for representatives of youth organizations and state
bodies, responsible for youth, to develop skills of young people and promote
cooperation of public and private institutions dealing with youth problems to
integrate into European structures and practices;
- Advising the European experts in the field of youth policy for public and
private institutions dealing with youth problems;
- Expanding the scope of the European Knowledge Centre for Youth Policy
to the partner countries, since the Center provides the knowledge development and
dissemination of information about the real state of the youth sector in member
countries and partner countries of the Council of Europe and the European Union.
Great interest to the youth of the partners may have participation in such
programs as: the European Youth Campaign for Diversity, Human Rights and
Participation "All are different all are equal"; educational programs in the field of
European youth knowledge and so on. The possibility of educational materials
application, such as: manual T-Kits, Journal of Coyote, newsletter about upcoming
events of the Council of Europe and the European Commission in the field of youth
work, the journal Forum 21", where you can find information on the
implementation of youth policies, etc .would be useful for young people from
partner countries.
We believe that the strategy of "Europe - 2020" is relevant not only to states
within the EU, but also can serve as a good reference point for the partner countries
that can build their policy based on the proposed goals and objectives of Europe,
including in the framework of the Youth movement programme, aimed at
increasing the international attractiveness of European higher education and
improving the quality of education and training at all levels, participation in EU
programs in the areas of freedom of movement for education in universities and
carrying out scientific research; using the experience of modernization of higher
education in the EU (the curriculum, financing and management); the support of
non-formal education; adherence to general principles of youth employment
establishing the principles that contribute to reducing unemployment among young
people.
436

1.
2.
:
. 9.
. . 2001. 21 . COM (2001) 681 final.
. : /
. .. . ., 2007.
:
/ [.., .., .. [ .] ; .
.. ; . . . . . : [
""], 2009. 84.
437
JEAN MONNET
ENTREPRENEURIALISM IN UNIVERSITIES:
HOW CAN IT B E PROMOTED AND WHAT ARE THE OBSTACLES?
SANDGREN Aljona
bo Akademi University, Finland
Globalisation and new technologies have triggered a shift away from capital
and towards knowledge. In today's global economy the competitive advantage has
shifted to ideas, insights, and innovation. Having new ideas is not enough,
however, it takes entrepreneurs to actualise them as David B. Audretsch (2007)
argues in his book The Entrepreneurial Society. In the knowledge society the role
of the university has shifted from tangential to a highly valued seedbed for coveted
new ideas with the potential to create not just breathtaking new ventures but also
entire new industries, Audretsch claims.
Globalisation in education emphasizes a shift toward business values and a
market agenda for universities in countries both in Western and Eastern Europe as
well as in many other parts of the world. International or supranational
organisations as well as national governments stress the importance of universities
for economic growth and competitiveness and encourage development of
university business /industry relationships. At the same time, underlining that
universities have to diversify their funding base and reorganise their structures, in
order to promote innovation, learning from each other or copying best practices.
There are a number of recent changes that have affected universities such as
massification alongside with public spending cuts, or at least restrictions, new
forms of governance of the public sector, based on the ideas of New Public
Management, including management by objectives, coupled with increased
demands for accountability and privatisation.
It is important not to forget the social mission of universities which would
be focused primarily on long term issues in society, including relevance of teaching
and research, promoting more sustainable life patterns; interactions with the wider
community, offering access to scientific knowledge of good quality and
environments conducive to learning etc. (UN decade education for sustainable
development 2005-2014). This is a matter of moral and ethical concern, as I see it,
a long term endeavor.
Universities in Eastern Europe have experienced double transformations 1)
the liberation from some negative aspects of the Soviet legacy and 2) the
development of entrepreneurial culture, as emphasised also in Western European
society (Sandgren, 2004). In connections with such effects of globalisation as deterritorisation and decontextualisation of reform, which challenges the conception
of education as a culturally bound system, Gita Steiner-Khamsi (in or and? 2004
Jrgen Schriewer (2000) David Philips (2004) warns us against blind copying.
This is an important concern for transitional countries which are eagerly trying to
catch up with the West in public and private spheres.
438

In the context of recent managerial changes at universities, terms such as

the entrepreneurial university and entrepreneurial culture appear to have been
dominating management rhetoric and policy for several years now and turned into
clichs. The entrepreneurial university model was presented by Burton R. Clarks
(1998) in Creating Entrepreneurial Universities: Organizational Pathways of
Transformation. Clark suggested five pathways of university transformation into
entrepreneurial organisation: a strengthened steering core, an expanded
developmental periphery, a diversified funding base, a stimulated academic
heartland and an integrated entrepreneurial culture. All five elements, according to
Clark, have to be present in order to make the university successful.. This model is
still a popular subject of debates, though it has been criticised for different reasons,
among them for lack of attention to the potential impact of cultural context,
Rosemary Deem (2001).
Despite all the rhetoric, however, there is a lack of deeper analyses or
understanding on the part researchers and policy makers, of the meaning of the
concepts of an entrepreneurial university and, in particular, entrepreneurial culture.
This is especially important in understanding the varying impact of different
cultural environments. In the study presented here, a critical approach is used in
order to problematise some assumptions and clichs.
In my study I also use a comparative and a cultural approach. A
comparative perspective is helpful for realising that we are not unique in this
world: similar changes are taking place everywhere due to globalization,
standardisation, and spreading of the Anglo-Saxon model of higher education.
Through comparative studies we could learn from best practices as well as from
mistakes done by others. However, while learn from each other, we should not
forget the importance of the cultural context with its traditions, attitudes, beliefs. In
this way we can learn also how we are unique/different and use these differences
for new original solution instead of just copying others.
With my multinational background, I was born in Moldova, living in
Sweden, working for some years in the UK at the University of London, and also
my job experience as a researcher and an international project coordinator of
several Tempus projects in the area of university management and academic
exchange programs, it is natural for me to use a comparative as well as a
multidisciplinary approach in my study of Eastern and West European universities.
One of the recent studies I was involved in was the EU-funded EUEREK-research
project (European Universities for Entrepreneurship-their Role in the Europe of
Knowledge) which included eight partner countries-universities - in UK, Sweden,
Finland, Spain, France (UNESCO), Poland, Russia and Moldova. Later on I did
interviews both within academia and business, mostly, green companies.
In Management Fads in Higher Education Robert Birnbaum (2001) argues
that management fads (such as management by objectives and performance
management) arrive at higher educations doorstep five years after their trial in
business, often just as corporations are discarding them. This is because of the
439
JEAN MONNET
cultural lag, meaning that new knowledge is spreading and disseminated within
one sector and may not be immediately known in another. In line with Birnbaums
argument, I have chosen a multidisciplinary research approach in order to study
entrepreneurship in the university context.
NPM a new type of bureaucracy? The above-mentioned concept of
New Public Management (NPM) has dominated public sector reform for more than
two decades, introduced by OECD governments in response to declining economic
performance, fiscal deficits, changes in the patterns of demands for government
services, greater consumer expectations about quality of service and reduced
community confidence in the ability of government to deliver services. NPM
emphasises the role of managers and managerial approaches to organisational
change.
As Lynn V. Meek (2003, 2009) maintains, NPM within the university
context means:
More full-time professional managers with increased power. Moves power
from professionals/academics
Stronger institutional management, enhanced institutional autonomy and
accountability
Performance based funding, budget diversification, competition within and
between service providing organisations, market orientation (Meek, 2003, 2009)
As mentioned above, fostering entrepreneurial culture is one of the main
directions of university modernization.However, recent studies of managerial,
structural and organisational reform in universities, do not always find the
expected results of improved efficiency and development of entrepreneurial
culture, rather the opposite:
Research conducted by Liudvika Leisyte (2006:10) on the effects of NPM
reforms, such as the RAE, the Research Assessment Exercise in UK universities,
on research practices in English and Dutch universities, found diminishing
curiosity-driven research, a shift towards more applied research and a
multiplication of audiences, basic research threatened, especially in subject areas
within the humanities; increasing differentiation between teaching and research
universities and, finally, that researchers tend to stay within the mainstream of
research rather than to be innovative and to adopt risk-averse strategies in research.
Analysing the Australian model of the enterprising university Marginson
and Considine (2000) discovered only three of Burton Clarks crucial elements at
the universities studied which lacked the enhanced academic heartland and the
integrated entrepreneurial culture. Meek (2002) warns us that ...strong emphases
on economic efficiency and the immediate return to money invested, lead to forprofit mediocrity
Summarising shortly EUEREK studies I would like to mention some
features such as: a move in Western universities towards centralization of power
and control, which is not welcomed by faculties and departments, the development
of controlling rather than supportive management, the process of merging of
440

smaller departments and institutions, which is not always successful and, finally, an
emphasis on short-term results and immediate returns. Academics in all countries
studied expressed time pressure: too much administration, reporting and lack of
trust. There is a lack of consistent rewards system: applying for and working with
external projects could mean for a researcher no Sundays, no summer vacation, as
one of them expressed it.
As a result, entrepreneurial culture was difficult to find at the studied
universities.
So why do not managerial changes lead to the expected results of
developing entrepreneurship and entrepreneurial culture in universities? What do
we mean by entrepreneurship in the university context or entrepreneurial culture?
These and some other questions and un-problematised assumptions I attempted to
analyse in my study.
Un-problematised
assumptions
and
attitudes
towards
entrepreneurship. Henry Wasser (2001:48) in his critique of Clarks (1998) idea
of the entrepreneurial university, wrote: In response to the negative connotations
traditional academics associate with entrepreneur, emanating from a hard
managerialism in action, he (Clark) denies that divisiveness and fragmentation
result when entrepreneurial behaviour dominates. Important to note here is that
Wasser associates entrepreneurship with managerialism in action and considers
academic and entrepreneurial values as not compatible. This view was reflected in
the answers by some of the Swedish professors interviewed in the EUEREK
project and in later studies with follow-up interviews. Academics are often
unwilling to identify themselves with entrepreneurs because of the association to
dirty business and money making.
A Swedish professor, Gunnar Trnqvist, (2009) followed up a number of
Nobel Prize winners and studied their academic environments, which seemed to
promote creativity and success of the researchers. In his book on creativity he
presents an Innovation Dichotomies chart where he places the entrepreneur on the
same side of the chart as managerial ideology with its discipline, order, uniformity
and on the opposite side he places creativity, chaos and playfulness.
Trnqvist notices that these dichotomies are not exclusive, they interact
with each other. However, he considers the role of entrepreneur as the opposite of
the pioneer. According to Trnqvist, the pioneer is a creative person who leads us
to breakthrough innovations and change. Such people could be found among
genuine academics. The academic entrepreneur, presented by Trnqvist (2009), is,
however, a person with a broad social network, knowing how to use it, travelling
around attending international conferences and finding the right contacts, skillful in
attracting grants, in short, a kind of successful businessman in academia.
This confirms the common assumption at many Western societies (both in
Europe and the USA) that the entrepreneur is a capitalist/businessman or manager.
Indeed, according to mainstream theories, as Joseph Schumpeter (1954) and Mark
Blaug (2002) argue, classical English economists, including Adam Smith, David
441
JEAN MONNET
Ricardo, Karl Marx, as well as the neo-classicists Leon Walras and Alfred Marshall
and also John Maynard Keynes marginalised the role of entrepreneurs in the
economy, as they viewed economic progress as something automatic.
Entrepreneurship, therefore, is not itself a factor of production but rather a function
that can be carried out by any agent, the capitalist or the salaried manager. This
mix-up of entrepreneurs and business managers, however, according to my own
studies, occurs due to the narrow understanding of the nature of entrepreneurship.
Reconceptualising entrepreneurship in the university context.
From the history of entrepreneurship. The word entrepreneur has had
different connotations throughout the years: in the 12th to the 15th century in France
the verb entreprendre, from which the noun entrepreneur is derived, was used to
denote a person who does something; or rather, get things done (Landstrm,
1999). Since the 16th century this term has been associated with risk. French
economist Richard Cantillon (1680-1743) named people who buy at a certain
price and sell at an uncertain price entrepreneurs. Cantillon clearly saw the
difference between the entrepreneur and the capitalist, while English classical
economists, in opposite, did not, as mentioned above.
Schumpeterian entrepreneur. It is Joseph A. Schumpeter (1883-1950)
whom we should thank for bringing back the entrepreneur into economics and who
emphasised the significant role the entrepreneurs play for the economy and the
society (Audretsch, 2002, Swedberg, 2000). Schumpeter, in his Theory of
Economic Development (1911), proposed a theory of creative destruction, where
the role of entrepreneurs is emphasised as crucial for economic development and
growth. Schumpeter (1926) defines entrepreneurship as the making of new
combinations of already existing materials and forces.
According to his analysis entrepreneurship consists of innovations, doing
the thing as opposed to inventions. Generating creative ideas is not enough; you
have to bring them to the world, to the society and to the market. Schumpeter
stresses the breakthrough nature of such innovations. The entrepreneur breaks up
an old tradition and creates a new one. This view is contrary to Trnqvists claims
that pioneers are responsible for breakthrough innovations rather than
entrepreneurs.
Analysing the motivation behind entrepreneurship, Schumpeter
distinguishes three factors: 1) dream and will to found a private kingdom, 2) the
will to conquer and 3) the joy of creating. Profit making is not the main driving
force for entrepreneurs.
The nature of entrepreneurship.
Passion. Passion is indeed the driving force for entrepreneurs as was
confirmed by our interviewees. They stressed that without passion for their ideas or
visions, they would not been able to cope with all the obstacles that entrepreneurs
meet on their way to success. However, as confirmed by many, attitudes to failure
differ between countries/ cultures (Sandgren, 2007). According to some studies,
considering failure as a necessary component of a learning process is common in
442

the USA for example, however, failure could also be viewed as more stigmatising
for the individual, which, in turn, could be seen as a major obstacle to
entrepreneurship as in Sweden, for ex. Such an attitude, however, could be
changing gradually, as the crucial role of entrepreneurship in society is receiving
more attention from policy-makers and the general public.
Creativity is a necessary component of entrepreneurship. As one of our
interviewees (2010) formulated it: I am an artist. Creativity is needed-not only in
terms of the original idea but also in the implementation of the solution- to see the
whole picture, the business solution in the environmental field. Personally, I need
to keep up the artistic view.
Dangerous creativity. Exploring the notion of creativity, Alf Rehn (2010) in
his book Dangerous ideas challenges our general assumptions that creativity in
organisations is associated with something nice or comfortable, which pleases both
leadership and employees. He argues that creativity, which can lead to
breakthrough innovations, is not always pleasant, but rather the opposite, it is
provocative, it challenges the norms. Diversity in the organisation, or a good mix
of different kinds of individuals and opinions, is a crucial factor for a creative
organization. Non-creative persons tend to prioritize order and stability or mundane
routine, however, a combination of creative and non-creative people in the team is
important for development of innovation of a product or process.
An entrepreneur is not an investor. It is important to note, that according to
Schumpeter, the entrepreneur is not necessarily an owner of capital, he/she rather
risks other peoples money. This often goes against the assumptions that one needs
to have starting capital (finances) in order to make business. Some of the
interviewees at Russian universities confirm that in their opinion the entrepreneur
is a person who invests in innovative ideas, ie is the investor, and academics need
to wait until such an investor appears before bringing their innovations to the
market.
Returning to the risk taking issue, the Schumpeterian entrepreneur, of
course, often risks his/her own reputation as well as time spent and dreams to be
shattered. As mentioned, there is no guarantee for success. Uncertainty goes along
with entrepreneurship which runs contrary to the managerial ideology which is
about striving for control, safety and predictability.
Doing the thing. Proactive attitude and behaviour (doing the thing)
creating a business of ones own, the job you dreamed of and searching for
financing for your own innovations is a necessary component of entrepreneurship.
As confirmed by recently (2010) interviewed Swedish green entrepreneurs, it is not
enough to be creative/inventive; you have to put your ideas into action. Recent
studies showed, in addition, that there is a difference in the mentality of business
people and academics which is becoming obvious in the process of cooperation
between industry and universities.
Defining entrepreneurship. These results confirm the definition of an
entrepreneur, given by Robert Reich (2001). According to him, an entrepreneur is a
443
JEAN MONNET
person who combines great scientific or artistic imagination with a powerful

instinct for what would move the public. He brings up examples from the history
of entrepreneurial geniuses such as William Shakespeare, Isaac Newton, Benjamin
Franklin, Claude Monet, as well as Bill Gates, founder of Microsoft and Jim Clark,
founder of Netscape. Reichs view could also be useful for understanding the
nature of social, cultural, green and academic entrepreneurs.
As Kirby (2003) explains, in social/cultural and green entrepreneurship the
main driver is not wealth creation or business capability but creativity, the
enrichment of life by challenging convention and by opening up ways of thinking
and behaving that previously did not exist. Many successful businesses, however,
have been created by such people.
Intrapreneur
or
contrarian.
Entrepreneurs
in
large
organisations/corporations so called intrapreneurs, could be compared to rebels if
we follow Gifford Pinchot (1985), who describes their life as dramatically as
follows, while coming to work, they should be prepared to be fired everyday,
they ask for forgiveness rather than permission. They do not easily accept the
status quo of things and they possess the ability of critical thinking which may lead
to change in the organisation where they work. Contrarians, as they are called by
Edward C. Johnson, the owner of Fidelity Investments (1996), oppose orthodox
thinking, and this is the companys key to success as he argues: the philosophy of
Fidelity is (and was) the freedom to try new ideas, to learn from mistakes, and to
build on success (Johnson, 1996: 167). Universities are large organisations, and
such persons, contrarians, need to be looked after, or at least tolerated, keeping in
mind their crucial role for innovation and change in organisations.
Liberating force of entrepreneurship. I would also argue that the
capacity to raise money for what you want to do, becoming self-reliant, could
make entrepreneurship to a certain degree a liberating force. (Sandgren, 2010) As
many of interviewed entrepreneurs confirm, they choose to become entrepreneurs
because they wanted to be in charge of their own time and to work on their own
terms, even though it could mean more work and less security as well as no
guarantee for success. This is the price they pay for freedom (Sandgren, 2010).
This corresponds to the self management principle of the neo-liberal ideas.
Entrepreneurs do not need strong leaders to steer them. However, it is a great
challenge for modern leaders to find enough space and freedom for their
employees, balancing control and support. This builds upon a great deal of trust
and other features that would compose an entrepreneurial culture (see below).
Entrepreneurialism and managerialism - different rationalities. Daniel
Hjorth and Bengt Johannisson (1997) pointed out that managerialism and
entrepreneurialism represent different rationalities/ideologies. To summarise
shortly, managerialism is about managerial structures, efficiency, hierarchy,
control, bureaucratic logic. Entrepreneurialism, in opposite, is often connected with
uncertainty, risk, spontaneity of action and creativity. Entrepreneurship is about
process, about organising, about movement. As Hjorth and Johannisson (1997,
444

ibid) argue, managerialism is an official ideology, dating back to Machiavellis

time, and is becoming a norm. In contrast, entrepreneurialism has often been
considered as a phenomenon developed at the margins of society as, for example,
among emigrants and women.
In line with Hjorth and Johannissons argument, entrepreneurialism and
managerialism need to be distinguished. Based on the features of the nature of
entrepreneurship, mentioned above, I composed this dichotomies chart:
Managerialism
Entrepreneurialism
Duty
Passion
Control
Creativity
Order
Chaos
Mainstream
Contrarian
Discipline
Playfulness
Hierarchy/power
Freedom/autonomy
To Save
To Earn
This is not to say that those two rationalities cannot co-exist, in opposite,
they need each other. One of the central roles of management, increasingly so, is
to prepare for the opportunity creating organisation, the possibility of the event. It
cannot be planned, but prepared for. Hjorth (2006).
There is always a risk that official managerial ideology takes over. Hjorth
and Johannisson (1997, ibid) claim that in order to realise the benefits of them both
and at the same time challenge the dominating managerialism, unique capabilities
are needed. Amitai Etzioni (1968), a classical sociologist, argues that such
capabilities could be found among intellectuals who have characteristics similar to
those of entrepreneurs being unattached, using the networks and having a critical
view. This would mean that universities are the right places for combinations of
managerial and entrepreneurial ideologies.
Academics and entrepreneurs. There is, of course, a difference between
entrepreneurs and academics in terms of the nature of their work. The pursuit of
truth as the main component of academic life is not necessarily the goal of the
entrepreneurial career. Otherwise, academics and entrepreneurs share the passion
for what they do; they take risks (the academic career is also a risky business), and
engage in long-term thinking, creativity, innovation and learning throughout life.
Both academics and entrepreneurs depend on trust of their work and an
encouraging environment. Freedom to think and to act and a critical approach is the
most important for both entrepreneurs and academics innovation. Making profit,
according to several studies in the field, is not the main driving force, neither for
academics nor for entrepreneurs. Being proactive and self-reliant is becoming
necessary for academics as it is for entrepreneurs. (Sandgren, 2011)
There is a general understanding among Western academics that one has to
search for money to do what you want to do. In fact, research grants constitute a
major part of the external income at the studied universities. In Sweden and
Finland, for example, these grants represent over 30 percent, and up to 37 percent
445
JEAN MONNET
for some research universities in the UK. Researchers compete for funding.
However, research councils and foundations increasingly limit calls for application
to pre-defined, targeted programmes and topic areas. This development does not
promote diversity or the development of new ideas. Instead, many researchers play
it safe, follow the money and behave like Cinderellas step sisters in cutting their
heel in order to fit into the glass slipper (Lambert, Sandgren, Strmqvist,
EUEREK, 2005, Sandgren, 2011).
Entrepreneurial culture. Creativity and entrepreneurship need time to
develop and space for play (Hjorth, 2006). As experience shows, peoples
creativity is often dependent on inspiration, an encouraging environment and other
non-tangible factors, such as mutual trust, shared values, an allowing atmosphere
and the freedom of action providing such a space for play or, in another term, a
certain kind of allowing organizational culture. (Sandgren, 2007). An encouraging
environment is particularly important in large organizations, to let the
intrapreneurs, mentioned above, emerge.
Bernice Martin (1975) considers one of the most appropriate models of the
university is the metaphor of the family which allows a delicate balance of ritual
distancing and personal spontaneity. Indeed, recent studies of creative research
environments, done by Trnqvist (2009), showed that small egalitarian nonhierarchical organisations with an optimal number of researchers of four to seven
persons are the best for promoting creativity and innovation. This seems to me to
be the size of a traditional academic department or chair. This finding, however, is
contrary to recent managerial trends of creating larger units in organisations for the
sake of efficiency. Smaller departments at universities are merged into larger ones
sometimes turning them into featureless colossi, which are not necessarily more
effective and efficient, rather the opposite, as those studies showed
(Sandgren, 2011).
As experience shows, in case of too much pressure and control, lack of
tolerance for failures or critical thinking, people, even contrarians, tend to become
opportunistic or choose exit strategies instead of trying to change the status quo
(Sandgren and Strmqvist, 2010).
Importance of cultural and historical context. Several studies of cultural
differences (Hofstede, 1991, 2001, 2005, de Mondoya, 2000, Merton, 2000, Burns,
2005) show the impact of the cultural environment on the development of
entrepreneurship due to differences in peoples attitudes, their values and
historically established traditions and beliefs. This confirms that the conception of
entrepreneurship as culturally bound just as the conception of education. Culture
could be a promoting or a hindering factor. An example of this is the so called
Jante Law in the Nordic countries, meaning that you should not think that you are
better than anyone else which is against the contrarian nature of entrepreneurs.
On the other hand, mundane entrepreneurship (Rehn, 2004), as developed
during Soviet times, exchange of products and services and networking for survival
in general, could be seen as a kind basis for developing entrepreneurship in the
446

post-soviet societies.
Survival entrepreneurialism. In the transitional countries of Eastern
Europe, such as Moldova and Russia for example, there is tendency towards too
much bureaucracy on the government level. Also, you find universities mainly
carry out a teaching function, partly because research is developing in parallel
within academies, and also you find a weak development of industry. Universitybusiness links are not so well developed. Corruption is another issue which also
needs to be mentioned in this context.
Despite the Soviet past as mentioned above, the attitude towards
entrepreneurship in society is quite positive, however there could exist a rather
simplistic, instrumental view on entrepreneurship as simply profit making. Some
interviewed academics expressed the view of entrepreneurs being investors and
academics as inventors, meaning that academics are rather passively waiting for
investors to appear and to take care of their inventions.
According to my observations during a number of Tempus projects, the
decision-making power of academics, collegiality is still kept at larger universities
both in Russia and Moldova though there is also a strong, centralised leadership at
smaller universities. International offices at universities demonstrate very proactive
attitudes, dealing not only with mobility and exchange but also actively searching
for international grants and projects. However, in some cases, they can take a gate
keeper position, not allowing academics to participate in some project activities.
Our studies demonstrated rather intensive entrepreneurial activity, and
indeed, there is plenty of best practice of entrepreneurship for mutual exchange.
However, the negative part of the survival entrepreneurship (Sandgren, 2004) as I
could observe is that often results do not spread over the academic community in
the region or even within the university and the rewards are mostly on the
individual level. There is a good tradition of rewarding and celebrating success
(Gaugash and Tiron, 2007) and, a family atmosphere is preserved at some kafedras
or departments. The attitude towards failure is allowing and encouraging. However,
there is a great need for English language skills among academics and a need for
research and project management skills among researchers as well as the
development of structural support such as incubators, alumni activities and close
connections with business and business angels.
To summarise. There is no causal link between managerial changes at
universities and the development of entrepreneurial culture as the result of the
studies demonstrated. Managerialist ideology is constructed on the basis of
bureaucratic logic incorporating business goals. There is a tendency to turn
university employees into cogs, but cogs cannot behave entrepreneurially. This is
contrary to the nature of entrepreneurship as well as academic values and integrity
and represents a conflict between two rationalities, where managerial values tend to
dominate and leave little room for entrepreneurialism and creativity (Sandgren,
2011). To keep a balance between those two rationalities and to create an allowing
atmosphere, giving space for play, thereby supporting academic entrepreneurship,
447
JEAN MONNET
is a challenge for leaders and managers of modern universities.

Another concern for modern universities is, to my mind, to keep the link to
traditions, central values and ideas developed during 800 years, values that are not
entirely different from entrepreneurialism in its broader meaning, instead of
throwing the baby out with the bathwater in the race for short-term results, and
efficiency, mostly in economic terms, turning universities into large bureaucratised
enterprises with little concern for creativity and entrepreneurship as well as
sustainability. There is a need to learn from best practice in smaller more flexible
knowledge enterprises and from mutual exchange of ideas in East and West, using
a critical approach and keeping in mind the importance of cultural context and the
uniqueness of each university and each country.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
REFERENCES:
Audretsch, D. B. (2007) The Entrepreneruial Society, Oxford New York:
Oxford University Press
Birnbaum, R. (2001) Management Fads in Higher Education. Where they come
from. What they do. Why they fail, San Francisco: Jossey-Bass, A Wiley
Company
Blaug, M. (2000) Entrepreneurship Before and After Schumpeter in
Swedberg, R. (ed) Entrepreneurship, The Social Science View, Oxford, New
York: Oxford University Press, pp 76-89
Clark, B. R. (1998). Creating Entrepreneurial Universities: Organisational
Pathways of Transformation, Oxford: IAU Press/Pergamon
EUEREK (2006) European Universities for Entrepreneurship: Their Role in
the Europe of Knowledge. European Commission CIT2-CT-2004-506051;
Sixth
Framework
Programme
Online
document
archive
at:
http://www.euerek.info
Etzioni, A. (1968) The Active Society: A Theory of Societal and Political
Processes, New York: Free Press
Johnson, E. C. (1996) Adventures of a Contrarian in Managing Innovation,
Daedalus, Journal of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, Cambridge,
USA: Spring, vol 125, Nr 2 pp 167-182
Hjorth, D. (2006) Entrepreneurialism and Managerialism, paper presented at the conference in
St Petersburg, 10-11 November 2006 on Rethinking Entrepreneurialism in the University
Context
9. Hjorth, D. (2003) Rewriting Entrepreneurship- for a New Perspective on

Organizational Creativity, Lund: Liber, Copenhagen Business School Press
10. Hjorth, D. and B. Johannisson (1997) The Ugly Duckling of Organizing On
Entrepreneurialism
and
Managerialism
on
site:
www.sbaer.uca.edu/research/icsb/1997/pdf/44pdf/
11. Gaugash, P and S. Tiron (2006) Human resource management, the case of
Moldova, materials from the EUEREK project
12. Kirby, D. A. (2003) Entrepreneurship, Berkshire: Mc-Graw-Hill Education
448

Heynemann S P et al (1995) Russian Education in Transition. Washington: The

World Bank
13. Lambert, B., Sandgren, A. &G. Strmqvist (2006) Swedish Higher Education,
Research and Innovation Policies: Universities and Engines of Growth,
EUEREK, on site: www.euerek.info
14. Leisyte, L. (2006) The Effects of New Public Management on Research
Practices in English and Dutch Universities, paper presented at CHEPS
UNESCO Forum on Higher Education, Research and Knowledge
15. Marginson, S. and M.Considine (2000) The Enterprise University. Power,
Governance and Reinvention in Australia, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press
16. Martin, B. (1975) The Mining of Ivory Tower in Sealbury, P (eds)
Universities in the Western World, New York, The Free Press, London, Collier
Macmillan Publishers
17. Meek, V. L. and D. Davies (2009) Policy Dynamics in Higher Education and
Research: Concepts and Observations In Higher Education, Research and
Innovation: Changing Dynamics, Report on the UNESCO Forum on Higher
Education, Research and Knowledge 2001-2009, pp 41-84, International
Centre for Higher Education Research: Kassel
18. Meek, V.L.(2003). Introduction In A. Amaral, V.L. Meek & I. M. Larsen
(Eds.) The Higher Education Managerial Revolution? (Higher Education
Dynamics 3) Dordrecht, Boston & London: Kluwer Academic Publishers, pp1
29
19. Meek,V.L. (2002)
On the Road to Mediocrity? Governance and
Management of Australian Higher Education in the Market Place, in Amaral
A., Jones, G.A.& Karseth, B. (Eds.) Governing Higher Education. National
Perspectives on Institutional Governance, pp 235-260
20. McCraw, T. K., (2007) Prophet of Innovation. Joseph Schumpeter and Creative
Destruction, The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press: Cambridge
21. Pinchot, G.(1985) Intrapreneuring: Why You Dont Have to Leave the
Corporation to Become an Entrepreneur, New York: Harper & Row Publishers,
Inc
22. Rehn, Alf (2010) Farliga Ider : nr det opassande tnkandet r din
vrdefullaste resurs, (Dangerous Ideas: when inapproapriate thinking is your
most valuable resource) Stockholm, Sweden: BookHouse Editions (in
Swedish)
23. Reich, R. B. (2001) The Future of Success; Random House, South Africa
24. Sandgren, A. (2011, forthcoming ) Managerialism vs Entrepreneurialism in
Universities-Is there a place for creativity?; CESE conference paper
25. Sandgren A. and G.Strmqvist (2010):Motivation and Incentives for
University Entrepreneurialism in Eastern and Western Europe. A comparative
analysis based on the EUEREK project Education, Language, and Economics:
Growing National and Global Dilemmas, WCCES volume, SENSE publishers
449
JEAN MONNET
26. Sandgren, A. (2007) Entrepreneurship in the University Context. The Russian

Example in Historical , Cultural and Comparative Perspective, Working paper
series, Institute of International Education, Stockholm University on site:
www.interped.su.se
27. Sandgren, A. (2004) Are Russian universities becoming entrepreneurial? in
Shattock M. (Ed), Knjazev.E., Pelikhov N, Sandgren A., Toivonen N.,
Entrepreneurialism and the Transformation of Russia universities, Paris: IIEP,
UNESCO, pp 57-76
28. Schumpeter, J. A. (1934/1961) The Theory of Economic Development: New
York:
29. Oxford University Press. This represents a translation of the second edition
from 1926 of a work which originally appeared in 1911
30. Schumpeter, J. A.(1954) History of Economic Analysis, New York: Oxford
University Press
31. Schleicher, A. (2006) Europes University Challenge, OECD Observer, nr 254,
March 2006, on site
32. Trnqvist, G. (2009) Kreativitet i Tid och Rum. Processer, Personer och
Platser (Creativity in Time and Space. Processes, Persons and Places) (in
Swedish), SNS frlag
33. Wasser, H. (2001) The Twenty-first Century University: Some Reservations, in
Higher Education Review, Vol.33, No3
450


:
,
, a
,
.

, " ", " ",
,
, ..

,
,

. -
-
, ,
- .

- , ,
.
, , ,

.

,
.
-
.

. ,

,
.

.
: -
,
451
JEAN MONNET
.
, , -
, .
.
, ,
.
, , ,
.
- ,
-
- .
.
e
: , , ,
;
,
;
;
p
;
,

.

,
.
,

.
,
,
,
,
.

.
1000 ,

. 400 000
. 50
, - , ..
- - 78
, 12 - .
, , ,
,
452

(, , ,
).
.

.
:
1) p - ,
p ;
2) , ,
;
3)
- , ,
, .
.

: ( ),
, , ( ), ,
.

, .
.
,
, ,
(, ,
-
)
,

.

.
, ,
- .
.

.
"
", 80- .
453
JEAN MONNET
,
,
.
.
,
. ,
.
,
, ,
,
.

" ",
.
,
:
,
.
, ,
.
, .
.

(National
Curriculum) - NC, , (1987)
(1991-1995), (1988).

. , ,
.
.

. , ,

.

.
:
( ,
ECTS ).
.
, 40%
454

ECTS , ,
:
- ( ),
- ,
- .
-
.

,
.
(11 12-13
), ,

,

.
,

. ,

-
.
,
,

( ) :
-
- 30 .
-
- 120 .
-
- 30 .
-
- 60 .
,
4 , 1 .
1,5 2 .
,

.
,
, ,
, .

455
JEAN MONNET
.

, , , ,
.
( ), ,
3- .
.
,

- .
,
.

. , , ,
(BSc)., (MSc)
(PhD);

9- .

. ,
(Kings College London)
3 . (University of Bangor)
, 20-25 ,
15-20 . ,

2 .
PhD , , 2-3
. ,
.

.
,
,
. :
- (
),
- (
,
),
-
: ,
,
456

.
.

, .

,
,
. ,
,
,
.
, ,
.
.
,
(Hochschuhlrahmengesetz)
.
, , ,
.
,
,
, ,

.

, ,
, PhD .
, -,

( ).

, ,
. , 5-
6- (,
,
-,
,
).
, . ()
5 . (Vrije
University of Brussel)
() 1 ,
2 .
,
,
457
JEAN MONNET
, -
: , ,
, (PhD ),
.
, ,

,

.
,

, , ,
. , ,
,
,

. , ,

,
,
,
,
, , (
) .

.
, ,

.

:
,
.
,
148 , 48

477 .
, ,
104
458

. 4
. 21
.

,

, ,
,
.
.

. 6080 . ,

. , ,
, .

.

:
- :
()
;
- :
()
.

:
.

,
.
,

.
()
.
,
.
459
JEAN MONNET
,
,
,

.
,
,
.
:
1)
;
2) ,

;
3) ,
.
,

.

(-88) ""

.
""
,
, ,

.

. .

"" .

, ,
" "
.
, "
", ,
460

.
,

.
(, , , )
.

, ,
.
Staatsprfung,
, , , .
,
03.12.1999

"
"
. ,
,
, (ECTS)

.
.

,
. .

, , :
(). ,
,
, , ,
..;
, ,

,
, ;
() , , ,
, .
,
.

461
JEAN MONNET
,

. ,
,
.

.

,
, ,
, - ..

,

, ()
.

,
.

,
1984 .
.
,
.

. ,

,
.
.

. , ,
,
462

, . ,

, , ,
.
, ,
, .

(
).

. ,

.

, , ,
,
. , ,
.
,
,
.
, 90-
. ,
,
, ,
. ,
,

.

,
.
, , 90-
, ,
,
.
,
:
,
,
,

,
463
JEAN MONNET
, ,
, , .
,

,
- ,
.

,
, ,
. ,

.
, ,
,

: , ,
, , ,
,
.
, - ,
- ,
.

, .
, ,
,
.
:
1.
: / /
. - 2009. - 4
2. : . - .: , 2007. - 97 .
3. - : , 2007.
4. XXI . - .: .
,2001.-21 .
5. ..
: / /. - .: , 1. - 207
464

6.
.. //
- 2003.- 5. - . 54-57.
7. .., .. :
. - .:
, 2003.-195 . 35.
8.
( 2003-2004 .) / .
.. . .., .., ..,
.., .. - - , - . . , 2004 .146 .
9. ., ., .
// . - 2004. - 2. . 5-11
10. . . : . 1995. - 56 .
465
JEAN MONNET
UNIVERSITY AUTONOMY IN EUROPE

AN OVERVIEW
ESTERMANN Thomas,
Head of Unit, EUA
Introduction. Many governments, the university sector and the European
Commission have all recognised that increasing university autonomy represents a
crucial step towards modernising higher education in the 21st century. However, the
study University Autonomy in Europe I, conducted by the European University
Association (EUA) in 2009, highlights that, in practice, public authorities still play
too central a role in the regulation of higher education systems. Despite the fact that
public authorities in a number of European countries have moved away from direct
state control towards more indirect steering mechanisms, universities often
continue to lack autonomy in many crucial areas, particularly in terms of managing
their finances.
EUAs study University Autonomy in Europe I compared thirty-four
European countries and analysed more than thirty different indicators in four key
areas of autonomy. These included organisational autonomy (covering academic
and administrative structures, leadership and governance), academic autonomy
(including study fields, student numbers, student selection as well as the structure
and content of degrees), financial autonomy (covering the ability to raise funds,
own buildings and borrow money) and staffing autonomy (including the ability to
recruit independently, promote and develop academic and non-academic staff).
EUAs latest project, the Autonomy Scorecard, will provide further up-todate information by the end of 2011 on the state of university autonomy in Europe.
A core set of autonomy indicators will be developed to offer an institutional
perspective on institutional freedom and thus enable a more successful
benchmarking of national policies with regards to university autonomy.
Terminology. Perceptions and terminologies of institutional autonomy vary
greatly across Europe, and separating the various components of autonomy to
ensure that we are looking at like-for-like is a difficult process. There is a vast
amount of literature on the topic, which has led to a wide range of definitions and
concepts of university autonomy (see for example Clark (1998), Sporn (2001),
Salmi (2007), Huisman (2007)).
As the study points out, the rules and conditions under which Europes
universities operate are characterised by a high degree of diversity. This variety
reflects the multiple approaches to the ongoing search for a balance between
autonomy and accountability in response to the demands of society and the
changing understanding of public responsibility for higher education. Indeed, the
relationship between the state and higher education institutions can take a variety of
forms, and it should be stressed that an ideal or one-size-fits-all model does not
exist. In this article therefore, institutional autonomy refers to the constantly
466

changing relations between the state and universities and the differing degree of
control exerted by public authorities, which are dependent on particular national
contexts and circumstances.
Why do universities need autonomy? There is broad agreement between
stakeholders that institutional autonomy is important for modern universities.
While this notion has been empirically substantiated in various studies, it should
also be noted that autonomy alone is rarely enough. Though institutional autonomy
is a crucial precondition that enables universities to achieve their missions in the
best possible way, other elements are equally necessary to ensure real success.
The relationship between university autonomy and performance has been
widely discussed. For example, in their contribution Higher Aspirations: an
Agenda for Reforming European Universities, Aghion et al. analyse the
correlation between performance in rankings, the status of autonomy and levels of
public funding. They found that universities in high-performing countries
typically enjoy some degree of autonomy, whether in hiring or in wage setting and
that the level of budgetary autonomy and research are positively correlated
(Aghion et al. 2008: 5).
In addition, autonomy helps to improve quality standards. EUAs Trends IV
study found that there is clear evidence that success in improving quality within
institutions is directly correlated with the degree of institutional autonomy
(Reichert & Tauch 2005: 7). This correlation was recently confirmed by EUAs
Trends 2010 study (Sursock & Smidt 2010).
Third, there is a link between autonomy and universities capacity to attract
additional funding. The recent EUA study Financially Sustainable Universities II:
European universities diversifying income streams found that a universitys ability
to generate additional income relates to the degree of institutional autonomy
granted by the regulatory framework in which it operates. This link was established
for all dimensions of autonomy, including organisational, financial, staffing and
academic autonomy. The data revealed that financial autonomy is most closely
correlated with universities capacity to attract income from additional funding
sources.
Staffing autonomy, and particularly the freedom to recruit and set salary
levels for academic and administrative staff, were also found to be positively linked
to the degree of income diversification (Estermann & Bennetot Pruvot 2011).
Finally, by mitigating the risks associated with an overdependence on any one
particular funder, a diversified income structure may, in turn, contribute to the
further enhancement of institutional autonomy.
It should be noted that policy-makers tend to regard autonomy reforms as an
important driver of university modernisation. And higher education institutions,
too, consider the further improvement of university autonomy as a priority.
According to EUAs Trends 2010 report, 43% of university respondents viewed
autonomy reform as one of the most important institutional developments in the
past decade (Sursock & Smidt 2010: 18).
467
JEAN MONNET
Trends in the different autonomy dimensions. Although stakeholders

broadly agree on the importance of university autonomy, success in implementing
the necessary reforms has varied considerably across Europe. The following
provides a general overview of the main trends in the four areas of university
autonomy.
Organisational autonomy. Although higher education institutions in
Europe almost invariably operate in the context of an external regulatory
framework, the extent and detail of these regulations vary significantly where
universities organisational autonomy is concerned. In the majority of countries,
institutions are relatively free to decide on their administrative structures. Their
capacity to shape their internal academic structures within this legal framework is
already more restricted.
In addition, there is a trend towards the inclusion of external members in the
institutional decision-making processes, especially where universities have dual
governance structures. While this is seen as an important accountability measure, it
also clearly serves other, more strategic, purposes. Indeed, external members in
university governing bodies are frequently selected to foster links with industry and
other sectors.
As far as leadership is concerned, the shift towards CEO-type rectors in a
number of Western European countries goes hand in hand with greater autonomy in
management and the capacity to design their organisational structures. On the other
hand, a significant number of more traditional models exist, in which the rector is a
primus inter pares who is selected by and from among the internal academic
community.
Finally, dual governance structures with some type of division of power
between bodies, and usually comprising a board or council and a senate as
opposed to unitary structures, are on the rise.
Financial autonomy. In a majority of countries, universities receive their
funding in the form of block grants. In some systems, line-item budgets are still
used, and institutions are thus unable to shift funds between budget lines. This is
mainly the case in certain Eastern European and Eastern Mediterranean countries.
In a small number of cases, even self-generated revenue is strictly regulated.
While universities in most systems are allowed to borrow money, laws
specify certain restrictions, especially in Northern Europe: they may prescribe the
maximum available amount or require the authorisation by an external authority.
Only in half of the surveyed countries are universities able to own their
buildings. Even those who do own their facilities are not automatically able to
decide on investing their real estate, nor are they necessarily free to sell their assets.
Restrictions range from dependence on the approval by an external authority to
complete inability to sell.
In many European systems, universities can collect tuition fees or
administrative charges from at least a part of the student population. Nevertheless,
this does not mean that these fees reflect a significant contribution to the costs of
468

education or an important form of income. In most cases, additional limitations are

placed on the ability of universities to set fees as a means of generating income.
When combining all aspects of financial autonomy, Western European
countries seem to benefit from greater freedom than their Eastern European
counterparts. In general, universities in Western Europe are more autonomous in
how they use the public funding they receive, but less so with regards to raising
tuition fees. Eastern European countries tend to be less autonomous in the use of
their public budgets, but are often able to decide on privately-funded study places
and use the fees the latter generate. The most obvious examples are Latvia and
Serbia, where universities receive line-item budgets, but may freely set tuition fees.
Staffing autonomy. In some countries, universities are gaining greater
flexibility in dealing with staffing issues, as staff is being paid and/or employed
directly by the university rather than by the government. However, the decisions on
individual salaries are still to a large degree controlled by the government. In
almost half of the countries studied, all or a majority of staff has civil servant
status, which underlines the sustained need for more flexible forms of employment
for university staff.
The analysis also shows that there are significant differences in the
recruitment of staff, ranging from a considerable degree of freedom to formalised
procedures that entail an external approval, sometimes by the countrys highest
authorities. Although this may be a formality in some cases, it nevertheless impacts
on the length of the recruitment procedure and therefore on the ability to act
quickly in a competitive and increasingly international recruitment environment.
Some Mediterranean countries have very little freedom with regards to staffing
matters, as they are unable to determine the number of staff they recruit and hence
lack control over overall salary costs. Even individual salary levels are determined
by national authorities.
Academic autonomy. In a majority of European countries, universities are
essentially free to develop their academic profile, although restrictions remain in
other areas of academic autonomy. The introduction of new programmes usually
requires some form of approval by the relevant ministry or by another public
authority and is often tied to budget negotiations, which demonstrates the
interdependence of different dimensions of autonomy. Universities are generally
free to close programmes independently; only in a small number of systems does
this matter have to be negotiated with the pertinent ministry.
In most countries, admission to higher education institutions tends to be free
for all students that meet the basic entry level requirements (usually a secondary
education qualification and/or a national matriculation exam). Only in a minority of
countries are universities free to decide on the overall number of students. In most
cases, overall numbers are either determined by the relevant public authorities or
decided jointly by the public authority and the university. In a third of the countries
analysed, universities can freely decide on the number of study places per
discipline. However, the allocation in some fields may be subject to negotiations
469
JEAN MONNET
with an external authority, or set within the accreditation procedure.

What else is needed to increase and exploit autonomy? Although the
institutional freedom of European universities has generally increased, a number of
countries still grant their higher education institutions too little autonomy and
thereby limit their performance.
The impact of the financial crisis has been profound: in some cases,
previously granted autonomy has been reduced. In a number of systems, national
governments have once again resorted to more direct steering mechanisms, while
tighter public budgets have produced heavier reporting procedures. Public
authorities need to find ways of steering universities through performance and
incentive mechanisms, rather than through excessively burdensome and unsuitable
reporting requirements. In some countries, short-term reactions to the crisis have
also translated into drastic public funding cuts, putting strong pressure on
universities. Although institutional autonomy is crucial, its full benefits cannot be
reaped without a firm commitment to stable and sufficient university funding.
There also remains a frequent gap between formal autonomy autonomy on
paper and a universitys actual ability to act independently. As mentioned
before, significant increases in accountability measures have frequently curtailed
university autonomy, highlighting the importance of striking a balance between
institutional freedom and adequate accountability tools.
It is particularly important to underline the strong interrelations between
different autonomy areas: if universities are constrained in their financial freedom
of action, other dimensions of autonomy, such as organisational, staffing and
academic autonomy, may be severely limited by implication. Autonomy reforms
should adopt a holistic approach, taking account of all dimensions of institutional
autonomy.
Finally, reforms in the field of governance and autonomy will not be
successful unless they are accompanied by measures to develop institutional
capacities and human resources. The need for efficient and effective management
and leadership and for new technical and specialist expertise in a variety of areas
must be addressed if universities are to respond to the new demands placed on
them. Crucially, this issue needs to be dealt with jointly, both by universities and
the relevant public authorities.
REFERENCES:
1.
Aghion, P. et al., Higher Aspirations: an agenda for reforming European
universities, Bruegel Blueprint Series, Volume V, Belgium, 2008
2.
Clark, B., Creating Entrepreneurial Universities: Organizational Pathways of
Transformation, Pergamon-Elsevier, Oxford, 1998
3.
Estermann, T. & Nokkala, T., University Autonomy in Europe I: Exploratory
Study, EUA, Brussels 2009
4.
Estermann, T. & Bennetot Pruvot, E., Financially Sustainable Universities II:
European universities diversifying income streams, EUA, Brussels, 2011
5.
Huisman, J., The Anatomy of Autonomy, Higher Education Policy, 2007,
470

6.
7.
8.
9.
Vol. 20, pp. 219-221

Reichert, S. & Tauch, C., Trends IV: European Universities Implementing
Bologna, EUA, Brussels, 2005
Salmi, J., Autonomy from the State vs Responsiveness to Markets, Higher
Education Policy, 2007, Vol. 20, pp. 223-242
Sporn, B., Building Adaptive Universities: Emerging Organisational Forms
Based on Experiences of European and US Universities, Tertiary Education
and Management, 2001, Vol. 7 Issue 2, pp. 121134
Sursock, A. & Smidt, H., Trends 2010: A decade of change in European
higher education, EUA, Brussels, 2010
471
JEAN MONNET
CERCETAREA I INOVAREA
FACTORI CHEIE AI ECONOMIEI CUNOATERII
URCAN Aurelia, AM
Rezumat:
Acceleration of scientific and technological progress through innovation is the main
feature of modern period of development of all spheres. For Moldova the innovation
should be a top priority for both theoretical researches as well as for the strategy of
scientific and technological development of our country in the near future, surpassing
investment as the main driver of economic growth. For our country, innovation must
become the most important area, as will be proposed which will determine the direction of
forming a competitive economy, speed and quality of association in the world community.
Cuvinte cheie: Innovation, knowledge-based economy, new economy, the old economy
INTRODUCERE. Trim azi ntr-o societate cu o economie total diferit de

cea a anilor 1970, definit ca fiind economie bazat pe cunoatere. n perioada de
dup 1994, creterea productivitii n Statele Unite a nregistrat ritmuri mai mari
chiar dect n perioadele de mare avnt economic din trecut, ceea ce a fcut ca
muli observatori s afirme c noua economie este egal n importan cu
revoluia industrial sau, chiar mai mult, similar cu cea de-a doua revoluie
industrial a perioadei 1860-1900, care a oferit umanitii electricitatea, transportul
motorizat i aviaia, cinematografia, radioul i altele care au pregtit epoca de aur a
creterii, nemaintlnite n istorie pn atunci, a productivitii. Cu toate c unii
economiti sunt nc prudeni n a decreta noua economie ca fiind o nou
revoluie industrial sau un veritabil mare val... n aceeai perioad, n paralel,
economia a intrat ntr-o zon de inflaie minim, iar productivitatea a nregistrat
ritmuri semnificative.[4]
n ultimii 15 ani noua economie a aprut mai nti n SUA, rspndindu-se
apoi n ntreaga lume. Printre caracteristicile sale definitorii sunt: o alterare
fundamental a vechii ordini industriale i ocupaionale, niveluri fr precedent ale
dinamismului antreprenorial i competiiei i respectiv un trend dramatic ctre
globalizare. Toate acestea au fost stimulate de ctre o serie de progrese
revoluionare n tehnologiile informaiei. Exist ns diferene imense ntre statele
lumii i chiar n cadrul aceleiai ri, ntre regiuni, n privina gradului n care
economiile sunt structurate i opereaz n acord cu tendinele noii economii. n
cazul Statelor Unite exist deja un set de 17 indicatori economici care permit
msurarea gradului de adaptare la noua ordine economic. Pe baza lor se pot de
asemenea analiza politicile economice practicate de ctre diversele guverne i se
pot trasa cteva linii directoare importante care ar trebui urmrite n vederea
realizrii unei creteri economice rapide n noile condiii.
Se consider c precedenta ordine economic a funcionat aproximativ ntre
1938-1974. Ea a fost construit pe baza industriei prelucrtoare, care a fost
472

orientat spre producia standardizat i a funcionat prin intermediul unor

organizaii stabile, ierarhizate. Acestea s-au preocupat de reducerea costurilor i sau orientat n principal spre pieele naionale. Aceti factori au stat la baza
prosperitii multor state.
REZULTATE I DISCUI. Odat cu deteriorarea fundamentelor acelei
ordini economice ntre mijlocul deceniului 8 i nceputul ultimului deceniu al
secolului trecut, economiile naionale au fost confruntate cu o serie de ocuri
severe. Pe msur ce industriile au nceput s fie restructurate, statele au trebuit s
reacioneze la extinderea recesiunilor regionale cauzate n general de crizele
sectoriale industria de automobile, industria metalurgic, industria extractiv,
pentru a denumi doar cteva dintre grupele mari de industrii. n plus, multe
economii naionale sau regionale s-au confruntat din greu cu problemele legate de
creterea omajului i a ratei de emigrare. n aceast perioad, toate statele, inclusiv
cele occidentale au trebuit s fac fa unor diminuri ale productivitii i ale
salariilor. n SUA, de exemplu, s-a trecut de la un ritm anual de cretere a
productivitii de la 3% n anii 50 i 60 la mai puin de 1,25% n prima jumtate a
ultimului deceniu al secolului trecut. Aceste evoluii critice nu au fost doar
episodice sau ntmpltoare, ci ele au reprezentat de fapt o perioad turbulent a
tranziiei de la ordinea economic veche la una nou.
Astzi, o nou economie este clar n curs de apariie. Ea este o economie
bazat pe cunotine i ideii, n care factorul-cheie al prosperitii i crerii de
locuri de munc l constituie gradul de implementare a ideilor, inovaiei i
tehnologiei n toate sectoarele economiei. [4]
Economia cunoaterii sau economia bazat pe cunoatere este un concept
care se refer la utilizarea cunotinelor pentru a produce beneficii.
Conceptului de economie a cunoaterii a fost creat (1966) i popularizat de
Peter Drucker n cartea sa The Age of Discontinuity (Drucker, 1969). Peter Drucker
descria diferena dintre lucrtorul manual i lucrtorul cu cunotine: un lucrtor
manual folosete minile sale pentru a produce lucruri, iar un lucrtor cu
cunotinele i folosete inteligena pentru a produce idei, cunotine i
informaii[1].
Principalele caracteristici ale societii cunoaterii (Drgnescu, 2004) sunt
legate de:
extinderea i aprofundarea cunoaterii tiinifice;
managementul i utilizarea cunotinelor existente sub forma cunoaterii
tehnologice i organizaionale;
producerea de cunoatere tehnologic nou prin inovare;
apariia unei noi economii, n care procesul de inovare devine determinant;
diseminarea fr precedent a cunoaterii ctre toi cetenii prin mijloace
noi (internet,carte electronic, e-learning);
conturarea comunitii globale;
producerea unei revoluii culturale bazate pe cunotine;
473
JEAN MONNET
necesitatea sustenabilitii ecologice prin adaptri tehnologice rapide.[7]

n cadrul acestui tip de societate, noua economie, numit adesea economie
bazat pe cunoatere, i datoreaz apariia unui numr de fore importante care
acioneaz astzi n sensul schimbrii regulilor afacerilor i a competitivitii
naionale:
globalizarea,
intensitatea folosirii cunotinelor i informaiilor,
reelele de computere i conectivitatea,
creterea ponderii lucrtorilor cu cunotinele la peste 80% din populaia
ocupat.
Schimbrile politice ce au avut loc n societate n ultimele decenii, procesul
de globalizare a vieii politice, economice i sociale las amprente profunde n viaa
economic a rilor. Tehnologiile informaionale devin fora motric a celor mai
avansate economiei, iar pieele se orienteaz spre nevoile contemporane.
Paul David i Dominique Foray (2003) [2] descriu patru schimbri importante
care au condus la apariia societii cunoaterii:
accelerarea produciei de cunotine;
creterea ponderii capitalului intangibil la nivel micro- i macroeconomic;
inovarea a devenit o activitate dominant, iar sursele ei, din ce n ce mai
variate;
revoluia instrumentelor de utilizare a cunotinelor.
Declanatorul celor patru schimbri se afl n evoluiile sociale care au
condus la demasificarea produciei i serviciilor, modificnd regulile jocului
concurenei economice. Cele mai competitive companii nu mai sunt cele care ofer
un produs unic n mii de exemplare, ci acele companii care pot oferi produse
adaptabile cerinelor variailor clieni, mergnd pn la exemplare unice pentru
fiecare client n parte. Aceast schimbare de perspectiv a condus la creterea
importanei activitii de inovare, ntruct una dintre consecinele destandardizrii a
fost i creterea ritmului de evoluie a produselor. Companiile care anticipeaz
evoluiile cerinelor consumatorilor i creeaz produse capabile s le satisfac sunt
caracterizate de ritmuri rapide de nnoire a gamelor de produse. Tot acest flux
inovativ trebuie ns susinut. Ca urmare, companiile au nceput s caute soluii
pentru stimularea fluxului inovaional intern, ceea ce a condus la problema
acumulrii i partajrii cunotinelor. Consecina la nivelul economiilor celor mai
dezvoltate a fost creterea ponderii capitalului intangibil n valoarea fiecrei
afaceri. Proporia valorii produsului sau serviciului datorat cunotinelor nglobate
a devenit pentru un numr din ce n ce mai mare de produse i servicii majoritar,
n detrimentul valorii aduse de materia prim nglobat.
Noua economie se bazeaz pe producerea, distribuirea i aplicarea efectiva a
cunostinilor i informaiei n scopul creterii economice i dezvoltrii durabile a
societii i ar putea fi caracterizat prin:
apariia unor ramuri industriale dominante noi, n principal tehnologiile
474

informaiei i ale comunicrii;

schimbare n accentele activitii de management, orientat acum, n
primul rnd, pe buna gestionare a resurselor tehnologice i pe activitatea de
inovare;
schimbare a naturii produselor, care conin componente provenind din
ramuri industriale dintre cele mai diferite;
scurtarea considerabil a perioadei ntre descoperirea de ctre
cercettori a unui nou fenomen fizic/chimic/biologic i aplicarea lui n industrie.
apariia unor constrngeri mult mai puternice n activitatea de
management, materializate ntr-o mondializare a concurenei i obligaia de a lua n
consideraie, ca un factor determinant, a interaciunilor cu mediul nconjurtor i a
cerinelor de protecie a acestuia.[6]
Reieind din cele menionate toi factori ce determin orientarea spre
economia cunoaterii pot fi reunii n ase direcii:
Tehnologii
informaionale
CercetareDezvoltare Inovare
Capital
uman
Dezvoltarea durabil
a societii bazate pe
cunoatere
Schimbarea
Globalizarea
Competivitatea
Fig.1.Factorii determinani ai economiei cunoaterii

Evoluia progresului tehnico-tiinific impulsioneaz schimbrile eseniale n
societate, care la rndul su determin succesul dezvoltrii umane pe viitor. Doar
c aceste schimbri trebuie nu numai s duc la un progres i o cretere oarecare,
ci s genereze o dezvoltare durabil a ntregii societi.
Din ce n ce mai muli teoreticieni, oameni de afaceri, dar i responsabili
politici apreciaz c tipul de societate spre care se ndreapt omenirea este o
societate a cunoaterii, sprijinit pe o economie a cunoaterii.
Prin declaraia de la Lisabona 2000 [3], Uniunea European i propune s
dezvolte n decurs de un deceniu, cea mai competitiv economie bazat pe
cunoatere. Aceast declaraie conine i un plan de msuri care arat care sunt
principalele direcii de aciune.
475
JEAN MONNET
Cercetareadezvoltareainovarea
MODELUL ECONOMIEI BAZATE PE CUNOATERE
Fig.2. Vectorii economiei cunoaterii

Cercetarea tiinific trebuie s mbogeasc cunoaterea i s ofere o baz
pentru dezvoltarea tehnologic i inovare. Rezult c prosperitatea naional i
standardul individual de via, care trebuie realizate n Societatea Cunoaterii
presupune ca factorul cheie al economiei bazate pe cunoatere devin activitatea
creativ - Cunoaterea tiinific, dezvoltarea tehnologic i inovarea.
Tabelul 1. Elemente fundamentale: vechea economie i noua economie
Caracteristicile generale ale
conomiei:
Pieele
Sfera competiiei
Forma de organizare
Potenial geografic i
Mobilitatea afacerii
Competiia ntre regiuni
Industria:
Organizarea produciei
Factorul cheie al produciei
Tehnologia conductoare
Sursa avantajului competitiv
Importana cercetrii/inovrii
Relaiile cu alte firme
Fora de munc:
Principalul scop al politicii
Calificare
VECHEA ECONOMIE
NOUA ECONOMIE
Stabile
Naional
Ierarhic, Birocratic
Reduse
Dinamice
Global
Relaional, Antreprenorial
nalte
Sczut
nalt
Producie de mas
Capital/Munc
Mecanizare
Scdere cost prin
economia de scar
Moderat
Stabilite direct
Producie flexibil
Inovaie/Cunotine
Digitalizare
Inovaie, calitate, reglarea la
pia, cost
nalt
Aliane i colaborare
Ocupare deplin
Calificare specific
Salarii i venituri mari

Calificare larg, instruire
multipl
nvare continu
Colaborative
Risc i oportunitate
Educaie necesar
Relaiile de munc/conducere
Natura ocuprii
Guvernarea:
Relaiile afaceri-guvern
O calificare
Adverse
Stabil
Cerine impuse
Reglementri, norme
Comand i control
476
Sprijinirea firmelor pentru

inovaii/cretere
Instrumente de pia,
flexibilitate

n condiiile economiei cunoaterii progresul tehnico-tiinific potenial se

realizeaz prin inovare, transformndu-se n produse i tehnologii noi. Deci la baza
progresului, creterii i dezvoltrii economice st inovarea i implementarea
eficient a inovrilor n economie. De aici rezult c ntre progresul tehnicotiinific i inovare persist o corelare reciproc, ultima fiind rezultant. Iar
progresul tehnico-tiinific la nivel microeconomic se realizeaz prin inovare.
Sinteza diferenierilor care apar ntre cele dou tipuri de economii este redat
n tabelul 1.[4]
CONCLUZII. Succesul statelor n noua economie va fi din ce n ce mai mult
determinat de modul n care ele vor reui s impulsioneze inovaia tehnologic,
relaiile antreprenoriale, educaia, calificarea specializat i tranziia tuturor
organizaiilor, publice i private, de la ierarhia de tip birocratic la reelele de tip
nvare.[4]
Republica Moldova trebuie s construiasc o societate bazat pe cunoatere,
focalizarea pe rezolvarea problemelor ridicate de satisfacerea nevoii de inovare
exprimat de economie i societate. Corelarea nevoii naionale de inovare cu
evoluiile tiinei i tehnologiei pe plan mondial se va realiza prin reele de
cercetare-aciune, n care colaborarea internaional multidisciplinar va fi orientat
spre rezolvarea problemelor identificate.
Aciunile ntreprinse din partea Guvernului trebuie s ncurajeze dezvoltarea
modelului economiei cunoaterii.
Orientarea Republicii Moldova ctre noua economie i ctre societatea
cunoaterii va rmne o dorin nerealist i o speran iluzorie att timp ct nu se
iau msuri hotrte pentru promovarea unei politici de salt (ardere a etapelor).
Cercetarea tiinific i dezvoltarea tehnologic este unul din domeniile n
care trebuie dus o astfel de politic curajoas, deoarece este domeniul care permite
reducerea decalajelor.
Republica Moldova ar trebui s aib ca model situaia Finlandei, o ar fr
resurse (n sensul tradiional al cuvntului) care a tiut s investeasc n cercetare i
n nalta tehnologie i ntr-o perioad istoric foarte scurt a trecut n rndul rilor
dezvoltate.
n 1993, n Finlanda procentul de finanare din PIB pentru cercetare l-a
depit pe cel din Uniunea European. n 1995 balana de import-export n nalta
tehnologie a acestei ri a devenit pozitiv, iar n 1999 excedentul a ajuns la
60%[5].
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
1. Drucker, P. (1969). The Age of Discontinuity; Guidelines to Our changing
Society, Harper and Row, New York.
2. David, P.A., Foray, D. (January 2003). Economic Fundamentals of the
Knowledge Society, n Policy Futures In Education. An e-Journal, 1(1): Special
Issue: Education and the Knowledge Economy.
3. Declaration of the Presidency of the European Council, Lisbon, 22-23 March
2000.
477
JEAN MONNET
4. Lucian-Liviu, ALBU, Nona, CHILIAN 2009 Posibile ajustri conceptualmetodologice n tiina economic, n contextul extinderii SI-SC p.9-10 .
Bucureti www. noua economie st_g09.
5. Immo, Seppanen, Finish national programs and industrial development in
microtechnologies, MINATEC 2001, Grenoble, 2-6 April 2001.
6. www.ase.ro/biblioteca/carte2.asp?id=238&idbAlpopiC.(2005). Creativitate i
inovare. cap.5. cursuri n format digital.
7. www.edemocratie.ro/ Drgnescu, M. (2004). Societatea informaional i a
cunoaterii. Vectorii societiicunoaterii/.
8. urcan, A. Studying of the problematics of the risks as characteristic element of
the new economy Cresterea economica n conditiile internationalizarii
Conferina international tiintifico-practic IEFS, 2010, pag.286-290.
478

INTEGRAREA CERCETRII TIINIFICE

A REPUBLICII MOLDOVA N SPAIUL EUROPEAN
AL CERCETRII: ASPECTE SINERGETICE.
FLOREA-DONICA Lilia *, ROTARU Anatol **
*Academia de Administrare Public de pe lng Preedintele Republicii Moldova
** Universitatea de Stat din Moldova
Rezumat
n prezenta lucrare se studiaz posibilitatea integrrii cercetrii tiinifice din R.
Moldova n spaiul comunitar n condiiile integrrii europene i globalizrii. Fenomenul
este cercetat din punct de vedere al sinergeticii. Se analizeaz rolul tiinei i dezvoltrii
tehologice la etapa de trecere ctre o societate bazat pe cunoatere.
ntroducere. Societatea contemporan se afl ntr-o faz extremal de

evoluie care se caracterizeaz prin creterea rapid a populaiei globului,
extinderea dezvoltrii tehnogene avansate, creterea cerinelor fa de calitatea
vieii, creterea neliniar a volumului de informaii i legturilor comunicative ,
degradarea rapid a mediului ambiant, schimbarea rapid a lumii, procesele de
globalitare, .a.
Procesul de globalizare este unul complex, neliniar, neuniform i n
principiu nu poate fi studiat, de altfel ca i toate subsistemele sistemului social,
utiliznd metotele tiinei clasice i neclasice. Pentru studierea lumii contemporane
n complexitatea ei este necesar o tratare sistemic innd cont de cele mai noi
realizri ale tiinei moderne: teoria general a organizrii i autoorganizrii
sistemelor complexe, teoria dinamicii neliniare, teoria haosului dinamic,
sinergeticii, teoria catastrofelor, riscurilor i altele. Sistemul actual al sociumului ca
i al sistemul mediului ambiant s-au dezechilibrat substanial i au tendin de
cretere a dezechilibrului, n care parametrii de ordine clasici i pierd importana.
Drept consecin a acestui fapt sistemele nu pot fi fundamentate i descrise pe
ideile determinismului, reducionalismului, liniaritii i echilibrului. Actualmente
tiina modern este n cutarea noilor paradigme de studiere, analiz, pronosticare
i gestionare a evoluiei sistemelor complexe care ar asigura tranziia pe o
treiactorie stabil de devoltare. Una dintre aceste este sinergetica.
Sinergetica-metatiina a autoorganizrii sistemelor complexe.
Termenul Sinergetica i are originea de la grecescul sin ceea ce nseamn
mpreun cu i ergon- aciune. Prin urmare Sinergetica studiaz aciunea n
comun a elementelor sistemelor de devers natur ce conduc la autoorganizarea
acestora. Autoorganizarea se produce spontan, brusc, la depirea unui prag critic
al unuia sau mai multor parametri de control al sistemului, ultimul fiind departe de
echilibru i deschis, fcnd schimbul de substan, energie i informaie cu mediul
nconjurtor. Datorit cooperrii neliniare ale micro-componentelor sistemului la
scara macroscopic, ia natere o structur periodic spaial, temporal, spaial479
JEAN MONNET
temporal sau funcional. Pentru autoorganizarea sistemelor complexe sunt

necesare cinci criterii:
1. Micarea neliniar a micro-componentelor
2. Sistemul particip la schimbul de energie, substan i informaie cu mediul
nconjurtor, prin urmare este deschis
3. Cooperarea proceselor ce au loc n sistem
4. Starea de neechilibru avansat a sistemului
5. Depirea valorilor critice ale parametrilor de control.
Sinergetica este metatiina despre autoorganizarea sistemelor complexe,
condiiilor de apariie a structurilor noi, trecerea unor structuri n altele. Fondatorul
Sinergeticii este ilustrul om de tiin german, Herman Haken. Aprut iniial n
domeniul fizicii i chimiei, crendu-i aparatul conceptual i matematic
fundamentat cu preponderen pe termodinamica nelinear departe de echilibru,
chimia evoluionist, teoria evoluiei prebiologice, teoria informaiei, .a.
sinergetica a depit de curnd perimetrul acestor tiine fiind actualmente
implimentat n biologie, ecologie, medicin, etc. La etapa actual sinergetica a
ptruns rapid n diverse domenii ale tiinelor sociale i umaniste, economie,
istorie, psihologie, semantic, pedagogie, politologie, .a.
La etapa actual, sinergetica se utilizeaz i n sciintologie, ncepe s se
cristalizeze o nou tiin scientologia senergetic [1]. La etapa actual, una din
particularitile dezvoltrii tiinei este . pe de o parte frontul foarte larg al
cunoaterii lumii nconjurtoare, iar pe de alt parte att diferenierea rapid pe
multiple domenii, ct i adncirea i profunzimea cercetrilor a acestora. Renumitul
cibernetician englez S. Bir, a menionat c informaia a devenit o tumoare
canceroas, cea mai nou specie de poluare a mediului ambiant.
Actualmente, este o necesitate de sintez a tiinei contemporane, de
restabilire a concepiei unitare despre lume, de gsire a analogiilor ntre diverse
grupe de fenomene, de gsire a izomorfismelor i legitilor din diverse domenii ale
cunoaterii, etc.
Este vizibil faptul de nenelegere a specialitilor care activeaz n domenii
foarte apropiate sau chiar din acelai domeniu, aceast situaie fiind cauzat
inclusiv i de dezvoltarea n regim de oc a informaiei tiinifice, a metodologiilor
i metodelor specifice fiecrui domeniu de cercetare.
O alt problem a cercetrii contemporane ine de complexitatea
fenomenelor i necesitatea studierii lor interdisciplinare. Pe prim plan apruse
problema crerii unei noi metatiine, principiile creia ar fi putut s fie aplicate
tiinelor particulare.
Paradigma sinergetic a tiinei i nvmntului superior - calea
supravieuirii civilizaiei contemporane. Actualimente are loc procesul de
formare ca structur a unei noi tiine i a unui nou sistem de nvmnt superior,
ce are ca scop trecerea societii la economii tiinifico- capacitative i la
educaionalo- capacitative. Schimbarea sistemului de nvmnt superior i a
tiinei au loc n condiii de globalizare a reelelor informaionale, economiei,
480

finanelor, politicii, psihologiei individuale i sociale etc. Se desfoar un proces

rapid de intelectualizare a societii contemporane, dependena ei profund de
nvmnt i n ultim instan de abilitile, morale a fiecrui membru al
societii. ns sistemul de nvmnt contemporan n toat plintatea sa
(organizarea i curricumul, tehnologiile educaionale, asimilarea cunotinelor etc.),
fondate pe tiina clasic, bazat pe ideile raionalismului, determinismului,
reducionismului, liniaritii, echilibrului izolaionalismului a intrat ntr-o criz
profund- sistemic. Din aceste motive, la etapa actual se ntreprind ncercri de
creare a unei noi paradigme a nvmntului i tiinei bazate pe principiile i
metodologiile sinergeticii.
nvmntul superior contemporan, n special nvmntul mileniului III este de
neconceput fr o legtur organic cu cercetarea tiinific avansat dup cum i
imposibilitatea existenei unui nvmnt superior, fr deschiderea lui ctre
necesitile societii.
Se cere de efectuat o legtur feed-back pozitiv ntre subsistemele tiin i
nvmnt superior, producie, servicii, tehnologii sociale, etc. care vor situa
nvmntul superior la un nivel calitativ- aa numitul nvmnt devansat. Spre
deosebire de nvmntul clasic, tradiional, unde esenialul const n transmiterea
cunotinelor i pregtirea profesional, baza nvmntului devansat ve fi tiina
i cunotinele fundamentale, dezvoltarea la studeni a capacitilor creative,
formarea deprinderilor n soluionarea problemelor complexe i neordinare,
alinierea la realitile n permanent schimbare, aprofundarea cunotinelor,
dezvoltrii iniiativei personale i a responsabilitii morale.
Prin urmare odat cu trecerea societii la etapa de dezvoltare
informaional nvmntul superior i a sistemului de cercetare tiinific va
suferi o tranziie de faz: de la nvmntul clasic la nvmntul fundamental
integrativ devansat, urmat de specializri aprofundate n ciclul postuniversitar.
Trecerea la paradigma sinergetic trebuie s fie nsoit de transformri
structurale a sistemului de nvmnt superior. n noile structuri ierarhice e necesar
printre altele crearea unor centre specializate de problem, a centrelor tiinificometodice, schimbarea curricumului, crearea noilor cursuri interdisciplinare, care
corespund ultimelor realizri ale tiinei, implimentarea noilor tehnologii
sinergetice n procesul educaional, utilizarea i rennoirea permanent a noilor
tehnologii informaionale .a.
Trecerea de la sistemul de nvmnt superior n faza de autoorganizare nu
nseamn nici de cum liberalizarea acestuia pn la haos i anarhie. Adesea
procesele de autoorganizare i organizare a sistemelor sociale complexe- inclusiv a
tiinei i a nvmntului superior sunt tratate ca fenomene distinct contradictorii.
Este necesar de neles c aceste procese nu sunt antagoniste, ele sunt
complementare, formnd n aa fel un total asemntor principiului
complementaritii n mecanica cuantic.
n procesul de transformare a nvmntului superior i a tiinei un rol
important trebuie s aparin statului: n special n aa numitele zone bifurcaionale.
481
JEAN MONNET
Prin aciuni externe mici el trebuie s fie coordonatorul procesului de

autoorganizare a tiinei i a nvmntului superior.
Dup procesul de trecere la noua paradigm a nvmntului superior i
tiinei statul mpreun cu alte organisme sociale are menirea de a controla calitatea
lor, de a-l canaliza n fluxul politicii social-economice complexe, de a asigura
viabilitatea dezvoltrii i multivarietatea finanrii i a cadrului legislativ necesar.
Vom meniona c tiina i nvmntul, n special cel superior vor deveni
factori i parametrii principali ai dezvoltrii durabile i supravieuirii omenirii.
tiina contemporan are o nou viziune despre lumea nconjurtoare. Lumea
contemporana poate fi tratat ca un sistem care se autoorganizeaz dup legile
neliniare. La etapa actual crete discrepana economic, social, educaional,
tiinific ntre rile dezvoltate i cele n curs de dezvoltare. Aceste deosebiri n
mare parte sunt generate de factorii sociali, economici, politici, geografici, etc.
Ele conduc i la deosebiri n sfera cercetrii, dezvoltrii. La etapa actual a
dezvoltrii societii n condiiile globalizrii i trecerii la o societate principial
nou bazat pe cunoatere, rolul nv mntului i tehnologiilor este unul
determinativ. n rile dezvoltate investiiile n acest domeniu sunt considerate
investiii cu impact de lung durat. Pentru rile n curs de dezvoltare i slab
dezvoltate sunt caracteristice lipsa planificrii strategice i inovrii n domeniul
tiinei. Pentru dezvoltarea activitilor de cercetare-dezvoltare nu este de ajuns
subvenionarea financiar numai din partea statului dar i din partea sectorului
privat. Aceste investiii trebuie s fie permanente, n cretere i de lung durat.
Crearea unui sistem sustenabil al sistemului de cercetare-dezvoltare presupune
crearea unei baze tehnico-materiale, pregtirea cadrelor de nalt calificare,
asigurarea la rigorile contemporane a sistemului informaional. Este important ca
politica tehnico-tiinific s fie elaborat n strns colaborare dintre comunitatea
tiinific, guvern, nvmnt universitar, industrie, sectorul privat i societatea
civil. Numai n aceste condiii se pot obine rezultate sinergetice. Nu mai puin
important este necesitatea de a ridica n permanen statutul social al omului de
tiin, dezvoltarea i construirea unui mediu de creaie i asigurarea economic i
social la nivelul cerinelor timpului. Trebuie de contientizat c tiina, tehnologia
i nvmntul sunt cei trei piloni de baz ale dezvoltrii economice i soluionrii
multiplelor probleme, sociale, politice, culturale, etc. naltul nivel al dezvoltrii
acestor trei piloni stau la baza bunstrii populaiei. Analiza sistemelor de cercetare
dezvoltare din diverse ri demonstreaz varietatea modelelor de dirijare,
infrastructurii manageriale, structurii i calitaii potenialului tiinific. Totodat
trebuie s menionm c exist i multe lucruri comune: existena sistemelor
ierarhice de gestionare a activitilor de cercetare-dezvoltare, modalitile i tipurile
de finanare, pregtirea cadrelor tiinifice, utilizarea managementului sinergetic
.a.
Pentru analiza comparativ a sistemelor de cercetare i inovare a diferitor
ri este necesar elaborarea unor metode speciale pentru aprecierea nivelului de
dezvoltare a sistemului de cercetare-dezvoltare. Spre regret, trebuie s constatm c
482

pn n prezent nu exist o metodologie unic de determinare a strii sistemulor

tiinifice naionale i mondiale. Aceasta este o problem extrem de complicat
care trebuie soluionat utiliznd cele mai noi realizri ale tiinei moderne:
sinergetica, sinercetica economic, teoria general a sistemelor complexe,
matematica modern. Totodat trebuie s constatm c la etapa actual starea
sistemului de cercetare.-dezvoltare este efectuat de regul cu parametrii statistici.
Dup cum se tie, aceti parametri sunt att absolui ct i relativi. Exist parametrii
de input i output, primele dermin cheltuielile materiale, financiare, asigurarea
activitilor de cercetare cu cadre, numrul de cercettori tiinifici care activeaz n
sfera tiinei i inovrii, repartizarea finanelor dup domenii .a. iar celelalte
determin producerea cunotinelor fundamentale i aplicative, numrul total i
relativ de publicaii, numrul de brevete de invenii depuse, numrul de brevete de
invenii certificate, nivelul produciei sciinto- intensive, structura tehnologiei,
exportul de producie sciinto- intensive, nivelul de computerizare a rii .a. [1]
Dei ambele tipuri de indicatori att absolui ct i relativi sunt importani
pentru radiografierea sistemului de cercetare-dezvoltare, parametrii relativi permit
de a determina nivelul de dezvoltare a tiinei i de a face studii comparative.
rile lumii pot fi clasificate dup nivelul de dezvoltare, inclusiv i nivelul
sistemului de cercetare-dezvoltare. Acesta din urm conine spectrul de probleme
tiinifice, asigurarea tehnico-material, statutul tiinei n contiina social. Printre
rile cu resurse mari de cheltuieli i mare eficacitate sunt Elveia, Suedia, SUA,
Japonia. O alt grup o formeaz rile cu cheltuieli mari dar cu o eficacitate
tiinific mai mic. Printre acestea sunt: Germania, Israel, Frana, .a. cauza
diminurii eficienii cercetrii fa de cele menionate mai sus este faptul c n
aceste ri se dezvolt considerabil cercetarea fundamental, rezultatele creia nu
au un efect imediat ci unul de lung durat. Exist ri cu cheltuieli ale resurselor
relativ mici i cu o mare eficacitate a rezultatelor tiinifice : Olanda, Danemarca,
Finlanda, Belgia, Irlanda, Norvegia, Marea Britanie, Republica Coreia , .a. Pentru
toate aceste ri este caracteristic finanarea preponderent de capitalul privat. O
alt grup de ri o formeaz rile cu un nivel mediu de dezvoltare a cercetrii.
Caracteristic pentru aceste ri sunt lipsa resurselor financiare necesare pentru
dezoltarea tiinei, finanarea acesteia are loc preponderent din bugetul statului. O
alt grup o formeaz rile care cheltuielile i eficacitatea sunt aproximativ egale,
n aceste ri tiina se caracterizeaz cu un nalt grad de specializare i concentrare
teritorial [2]. Preponderent se dezvolt tiina clasic. O alt grup o formeaz
rile cu cheltuieli medii i cu eficacitate redus n dezvoltarea tiinei. Pentru
aceste ri sunt caracteristice finanarea redus a cercetrii tiinifice i diminuarea
potenialului tehnico-tiinific.
O alt grup o formeaz rile cu cheltuieli relativ mici i eficacitate relativ
mare, dintre ele vom meniona: Slovenia i Ungaria. O alt grup o consituie rile
cu un nivel redus al sistemului de cercetare- dezvoltare. n ansamblu sistemele de
cercetare-dezvoltare a tuturor rilor lumii sunt sisteme dinamice i se supun legilor
dinamicii neliniare. Acestea-i sunt caracteristice dezvoltarea ciclic cu diverse
483
JEAN MONNET
tempouri de dezvoltare, caracterizindu-se cu perioade de nviorare i recesiune.

Pentru rile unde sistemul de cercetare-dezvoltare nu este suficient de dezvoltat
este necesar concentrarea resurselor financiare n domeniile de perspectiv de
lung durat. La etapa actual cercetarea tiinific se desfoar preponderent n
SUA, Europa. Spre exemplificare, n SUA i Europa de vest se produc n jurul la
80 % din rezultatele cercetrii n lume. Jumtate din producia tiinific n
domeniile fizicii, chimiei, tiinelor biomedicale, medicinii clinice i matematice se
produce n Europa . Etapa actual a dezvoltrii societii se caracterizeaz prin
globalizarea rapid a econimiei, politicii, educaiei, culturii, forei de munc,
tiinei, .a. Procesul de globalizare este unul neuniform i neliniar. Ponderea n
procesele de globalizare a diferitor ri este diferit. rile dezvoltate constituie
epicentrul globalizrii, urmate de rile semiperiferice i periferice. Sfera de
cercetare-dezvoltare este una din pilonii de baz a procesului de globalizare.
Procesul de globalizare a cercetrii tinifice este unul extrem de complex dar i
foarte important innd cont de trecerea societii moderne ctre un nou tip
principial de dezvoltare- societatea bazat pe cunoatere. n aceste condiii, tiinei
i tehnologiilor mpreun cu nvmntul i n special celui superior le revin un rol
fundamental, ele fiind factorul principal al progresului societii moderne. Exist
legturi de tip feet-back: globalizarea influeneaz asupra sistemului de cercetaredezvoltare iar acesta la rndul su influeneaz asupra procesului de globalizare.
Aceste interaciuni sunt neliniare. Are loc schimbarea rapid a produciei tehnicotiinifice, vitezei de transformare a cunotinelor tiinifice n produsul inovaional
i comercializarea acestuia la schimbarea formelor de organizare i finanare a
sistemului de dezvoltare-cercetare .a.
Vom meniona c tiina n ansamblul ei este un sistem Sinergetic. Ea este
imenamente un sistem deschis, departe de echilibru, neliniar, neomogen i
complex. tiinei ca sistem sinergetic i sunt caracteristice procesele ondulatorii i
ritmice. Spre deosebire de oscilaiile din lumea natural ritmurile n sistemele
sociale sunt mai stocastice i drept consecin amplitudinile, fazele i perioadele se
caracterizeaz cu un grad mai mare de variabilitate. Perioada fluctuant a
fenomenelor sociale inclusiv a celor tiinifice formeaz aa numitul ciclu social
sau tiinific.
Printre oscilaiile sociale vom meniona astfel de oscilaii:
economice, politice, culturale, ideologice, tiinifice .a. Toate aceste oscilaii sunt
studiate intens de tiina contemporan inclusiv de sinergetic. Fr a intra n
detalii vom meniona c studierea fenomenelor oscilatorii a sistemelor sociale este
o problem extrem de complicat. Aici se studiaz cauzele apariiei undelor sociale
precum i mecanismele de funcionare ale lor, fazele de cretere i recesiune,
schimbrile structurale n aceste faze, interaciunea dintre diferite tipuri de unde
sociale(economice, tehnologice, inovaionale, politice etc.)
Procesele sociale ondulatorii se caracterizeaz prin diferite valori ale
amplitudinilor i frecvenelor. Amplitudinile proceselor sociale pot fi: mari, mici,
medii, i optime. Dac amplitudinile oscilaiilor se afl n limitele seciunii de
484

aur, adic nu depesc mai mult de 62%, valoarea medie (numrul de 1,618ori)
atunci starea sistemului social se afl n armonie. Orice abatere brusc care
depete aceste valori conduce la catastrofe sau la stagnarea dezvoltrii sistemelor
sociale. n aceste situaii un loc deosebit de important l ocup dirijarea optimal cu
procesele sociale, prin atenuarea variaiilor brute a amplitudinilor oscilaiilor.
Problema frecvenei de aur, a simetriei i dezvoltrii uniforme a proceselor
sociale este mai complicat datoria faptului c fiecare sistem social are ritmul su
de via, tempoul su de dezvoltare sub aciunea multiplilor factori interni i
externi, determiniti i stohastici, mici i mari, rezonani i nerezonani etc. Aceste
probleme abia acum ncep a fi studiate la exigenele tiinei contemporane i au o
importan deosebit pentru dezvoltarea i pronosticarea proceselor sociale de
diferit natur, inclusiv al sistemului de cercetare-dezvoltare.
n acest context este important ca integrarea tiinei autohtone la etapa
actual n spaiul comunitar s in cont de compatibilitatea i temporitmica de
dezvoltare endogen i exogen.
Integrarea R. Moldova n spaiul comunitar de cercetare-dezvoltare. R.
Moldova nterprinde msuri energetice de integrare n spaiul European de
Cercetare n deossebi n ncurajarea implicrii comunitii tiinifice, celei de
afacere i a organizaiilor nonguvernamentale n elaborarea propunerilor de
proiecte de cercetare, dezvoltare tehnologic i activitile demonstrative, anunate
de Comisia European prin intermediul programului PC7 [5]
Participarea activ n parteneriate tiinifice transnaionale i Pan-Europene
contribuie la deschiderea perspectivelor noi de dezvoltare a sferei de cercetare i
dezvoltare tehnologic din R. Moldova. Are loc accesul la infrastructur
performant de cercetare, la validarea internaional a rezultatelor tiinifice
autohtone, la crearea mecanismelor de ridicare a nivelului cercetrii din R.
Moldova la nivel European. Actualmente a avut loc asocierea R. Moldova la PC7
n planul de aciune a R. Moldova adoptat n cadrul reuniunii Comisiei
guvernamentale pentru Integrare European. Continu dialogul permanent ntre
Academia de tiine a Moldovei i Comisia European n vederea Integrrii
R.Moldova n spaiul European de Cercetare i asocierea la PC7.
n acest context au fost interprinse aciuni moldo-comunitare la nivel nalt
ce au avut loc n perioada anului 2010.
Reuniunea Guvernului R. Moldova cu partenerii externi desfurat la
Bruxel
Vizita de documentare la AM a efului delegaiei U.E.n R.Moldova unde
s-au discutat posibilitatea tiinei R.Moldova la asocierea programului PC7
Semnarea Protocolului adiional la Acordul de Parteneriat i Cooperare
pentru participarea la programele comunitare semnat de prim.ministrul R.Moldova
i comesarul european pentru extindere i politic de vecintate.
Au fost interprinse aciuni de promovare a PC7 n R.Moldova prin crearea
reelei punctelor naionale de contact PC7, organizarea zilelor de informare,
485
JEAN MONNET
seminarelor i consultaiilor individuale. n zilele de informare i de desfurare a

seminarelor au fost organizate cu participarea reprezentanilor Directoratului
General pentru Cercetare al Comisiei Europene i a experilor strini.
Permanent se petrece desiminarea informaiei PC7 la nivel naional i
contribuirea la sporirea viziabilitii cercettorilor din R.Moldova la nivel
european. Scopul programului PC7 este mrirea ponderii de cooperare a rilor
europene n domeniul tehnico-tiinific, mririi substaniale a sferei i volumelor de
cercetare, creterii competitivitii i eficacitii a utilizrii practice a rezultatelor
cercetrii tiinifice, crearea unui spaiu european de cercetare.
Scopul final a PC7 este formarea unei strategii unice de dezvoltare a
sistemului de cercetare. Pentru cercettorii din R.Moldova este important studierea
structurii PC7 tematica direciilor de cercetare, tipurile de proiecte, metodologia de
finanare, problemele de proprietate intelectual, drepturile la proprietatea
intelectual. Dezvoltarea strategic a U.E. este bazat pe integritatea sinergetic a
politicilor tehnico-tiinifice, industriale, economice, regionale, sociale etc.
n ncheiere vom meniona c sistemul de cercetare-dezvoltare este un
sistem sinergetic i trebuie organizat n conformitate cu legile de autoorganizare
ale sistemelor complexe. Autoorganizarea i sinergetica sistemelor de cercetaredezvoltare n rezultatul interaciunii prilor componente i cu mediul nconjurtor
trebuie s conduc la schimbarea structurii vechi i apariiei unei ordine calitativ
noi cu o dinamic neliniar. Anume interaciunea tiinei din R.Moldova cu tiina
mondial i n special cu cea a U.E. va conduce la schimbri radicale a sistemului
de cercetare-dezvoltare , acesta din urm contribuind subsanial la un nou nivel la
producerea noilor cunotine despre natur, societate i gndire, contribuii majore
n dezvoltarea economic, social, educaional i cultural a rii.
BIBLIOGRAFIE:
Anatol ROTARU, Revista Akademos, Nr. 2(13), 2009, p.26
Anatol ROTARU, Rodica CUJB, Revista Akademos, Nr. 2(13), 2009, p.26
http://www.ref.by/refs/17/36084/1.html
E. , , , 2002, N.3,
.74
5. AM, Raport privind activitatea Consiliului Suprem pentru tiin i
Dezvoltare Tehnologic i rezultatele tiinifice principale, obinute n sfera
tiinei i inovrii n anul 2009, Chiinu 2011.
1.
2.
3.
4.
486

ORIENTAREA STUDENILOR USMF

NICOLAE TESTEMIANU SPRE DIMENSIUNILE
I VALORILE EDUCAIONALE EUROPENE
ECO Constantin, FORNEA Iuliana
Universitatea de Stat de Medicin i Farmacie Nicolae Testemianu
Cuvinte cheie: calitatea nvmntului superior medical, qualitologie,
managementul calitii, qualimetrie, curriculum educaional unuiversitar, metoda
expertizei qualimetrice, test al reuitei de studii.
Modernizarea nvmntului superior n Republica Moldova reprezint un

conglomerat de aciuni ntreprinse cu orientarea direcionat i intenionat spre noi
caliti i competene ale tineretului studios i a unei societi dezvoltate n spirit
european, ce este capabil s rspund expectanelor pentru progres, democraie,
spiritualitate i libertate.
n acelai contextul educaional se construiete i reconstruiete i
nvmntul superior medical, al crui curriculum universitar este cuprins n
aceast arie formativ i reprezint o performan notorie a direciilor educaionale
i a practicii medicale ale USMF Nicolae Testemianu, la care sunt alturate i
instituiile de cercetare i medico-sociale, ce particip activ la dezvoltarea i
formarea viitorilor medici, care se integreaz n profilul specialistului european de
succes.
Curriculum-ul universitar proiectat pentru formarea viitorilor medici reprezint ansamblul experienelor de nvare i formative prin care USMF
Nicolae Testemianu asigur realizarea finalitilor nvmntului superior
medical n toate direciile necesare i prin implementarea noilor tehnologii
educaionale integrative, ce prevd perspective de implementare a competenelor n
spaiul comun educaional european.
Orientarea multicultural i elaborarea curriculum-ului universitar pe
conceptul nvmntului formativ, spre care este direcionat spaiul universitar
european optimizeaz noile tendine de integrare oportun i eficient a
nvmntului superior universitar din Republica Moldova spre sistemul de valori
al civilizaiei europene, ce dezvolt i formeaz generaia tnr n spiritul i
emergena identitii naionale i democraie [10].
Standardele curriculare ale universitii de medicin sunt n continu
reactualizare i au fost elaborate conform expectanelor i cerinelor europene, ele
direcionnd obiectivele transdisciplinare spre obiectivele educaionale generale,
acestea fiind un mecanism reglator la nivelul curriculum-ului naional universitar.
n concordan cu politica educaional promovat n contextul reformei
nvmntului superior medical, valoarea i necesitatea sincronizrii cu finalitile
nvmntului european medical este evident i se bazeaz pe urmtoarele
principii educaionale:
formarea abilitilor de a rezolva eficient i optimal problemele, ce
487
JEAN MONNET
necesit a fi soluionate pe baza integrrrii cunotinelor i competenelor din

diferite domenii generale i aplicative ale medicinei;
valorizarea i direcionarea experienelor psihosociale, psihomedicale i
medico-sociale, n scopul unei orientri profesionale optimale spre piaa muncii i
pentru eficientizarea nvmntul superior medical n perspectiv [3; 6];
dezvoltarea capacitii de integrare activ n grupurile sociale de nivel
diferit: grupul social, profesional, familiile vulnerabile, persoane invalide sau cu
handicap, etc.;
dezvoltarea competenelor funcionale eseniale pentru reuita social:
comunicare asertiv, inteligen i creativitate, gndire critic, primirea deciziilor
competente, prelucrarea i utilizarea contextual a volumului complex de informaii
percepute [9];
cultivarea expresivitii, toleranei i sensibilitii n scopul dezvoltrii
optimale a personalitii studenilor medici i al promovrii unei viei sociale de
calitate [8; 10].
Diversificat sub aspect cultural, nglobnd ideea de multiculturalitate n
educaie, curriculum-ul universitar medical este un instrument instituional
valorificat n aspect formativ educaional spre unificarea conceptual a
nvmntului superior n Republica Moldova, prin intermediul cruia studenii de
la medicin i dezvolt abilitile i competenele profesionale multilateral.
Cadrele didactice ale USMF Nicolae Testemianu sunt n continu cutare
i dezvoltare a experienelor psihopedagogice, psihosociale, medicale, ct i a
competenelor profesionale i manageriale, cunoscnd cultur, valorile i tradiiile
studenilor autohtoni i strini, ce sunt integrai n colectivul studenesc al
universitii din diverse ri strine.
De asemenea profesorii notri au fost pregtii foarte minuios spre
cunoaterea limbilor strine, ca de ex.: limbile englez, francez, rus, pentru a
putea ine cursuri studenilor strini n limbile moderne, acceptate n spaiul comun
educaional european. Acest fapt a valorificat i a ameliorat experiena de nvare
a studenilor strini, care au acceptat i modelele de evaluare a randamentelor
universitii prin scala de evaluare actual, acceptat la nivelul senatului universitar
i prin noile modele de evaluare a reuitei studeneti.
Unele forme moderne de evaluare a randamentelor studenilor universitii
de medicin sunt testele docimologice, testele realizrilor (reuitelor) n studii,
metoda expertizei qualimetrice [8].
Testul reuitei n studii este un instrument interactiv de evaluare, ce este
compus din sistemul qualimetrical de verificare a sarcinilor de testate, procedura
standardizat de realizare i de proiectare a tehnologiilor de prelucrare i analiz a
rezultatelor, destinate i concepute s msoare calitile i competenele
personalitii studenilor, modificri care ar putea s se produc n procesul de
nvare i formare sistematic [4].
Metoda expertizei qualimetrice - este un instrument de evaluare ce
apreciaz scorul total din primul grup de criterii (ce se refer la rezultate, evalund
488

reuita), apoi pe baza criteriului doi, se evalueaz rezultatele i performanele atinse

prin studii [2; 3].
Qualimetria (teoria evalurii calitii) are urmtoarele principii
metodologice aplicative:
1. Qualimetria trebuie s ofere practica de afaceri, i anume, din punct de
vedere economic, social, medical - metode utile de evaluare cantitativ a calitii la
diferite obiecte de studiu [1; 3].
2. Prioritetea n alegerea indicatorilor de evaluare a calitiui este
ntotdeauna de partea consumatorului [14].
3. Estimrile calitative a calitatii produselor i serviciilor medicale nu pot
fi obinute fr o referin, de ex., o baz pentru comparaie, valorile iniiale ale
indicatorilor, care determin proprietile i calitatea obiectului n ntregime.
4. Indicile oricrui nivel de comparaie sau generalizare este predeterminat
indicilor corespunztori nivelului ierarhic precedent [3].
5. Prin utilizarea metodei de evaluare complex a calitii obiectului toi
indicii de performan diferii se transform i se reduc la o singur unitate
adimensional sau dimensional de msurare (generalizat).
6. n determinarea indicelui complex al calitii obiectului ar trebui s fie
corectat de un coeficient de valoare (semnificaie), de greutatea specific a sa [13].
7. Suma valorilor numerice ale coeficienilor de greutate a tuturor
indicatorilor de calitate la toate nivelurile ierarhice de evaluare are aceeai
semnificaie (n fraciuni de uniti,n procente sau dup o anumit scal de
evaluare. Pe un astfel de principiu se bazeaz, de exemplu, o metod binecunoscut
de analiz a ierarhiilor [10].
8. Calitatea ntregului obiect este condiionat de combinaia calitilor
prilor sale componente (elemente) [4].
9. n cuantificarea calitii (n special pentru un indicator complex) este
inacceptabil utilizarea de indicatori interdependeni i de suprapunere a
proprietilor aceluiai obiect.
10. Se evaluiaz calitatea numai acelui obiect sau parte a acestuia,
care este capabil s ndeplineasc funcii utile n conformitate cu scopul i
semnificaia sa [5; 7].
Peste de 30 de ani n multe ri dezvoltate au fost utilizate pe scar larg
premii pentru cele mai bune (de calitate) companii. Unul dintre cele mai
prestigioase premii poate fi considerat Premiul european de calitate pentru
companiile din Europa. Aceste premii sunt oferite pe baz de concurs.
Aceste metode i tehnologii moderne de evaluare au scopul de a revitaliza
instituiile de nvmnt superior din RM i a mbunti calitatea activitilor
interinstituilonale, astfel au fost realizate pregnana i modelele de evaluare prin
tehnologiile moderne implementate la USMF Nicolae Testemianu (pentru
comparaie - Premiul European evalueaz la fel att contextele de instruire, ct i
rezultatele) [1, p. 6-8].
Dezvoltarea i implementarea Premiului pentru calitate n Republica
489
JEAN MONNET
Moldova ar rezolv simultan dou sarcini principale:

1. asigurarea compatibilitii cu alte premii internationale;
2. evidena maxim posibil, controlul i evaluarea particularitilor
specifice pentru cadrul naional.
Mai mult dect att, prioritatea este prima sarcin, avnd n vedere
necesitatea de integrare viitoare a economiei RM n lume, i posibilitatea de a
dezvolta performanele instituiilor autohtone cu cele mai bune realizri strine n
acest domeniu.
Organizaia Internaional de Standarde a emis o serie de standarde n
domeniul gestiunii calitii. Pentru domeniul dezvoltrii i ntreinerii produselor
informatice cel mai aplicat standard este ISO 9001. IEEE dispune de propriul Standard
de Asigurare a Calitii (SQA).
Deoarece obiectivul major este excelena n educaie, formare i cercetare,
principalul factor ce poate asigura atingerea lui l constituie resursele umane.
Obiectivul strategic general la capitolul Managementul Administrativ i Academic
presupune instituirea unui management performant, participativ, transparent,
adaptabil la necesitile comunitii academice.
O msur obligatorie, care reiese din standardele europene i mondiale, dar
i din recomandrile Consiliului Naional pentru Acreditare a RM i opiniile
experilor, care au evaluat curricula universitar i condiiile de formare a
specialitilor n universitatea de medicin este de a optimiza treptat procesul
didactic universitar prin promovarea activ a colaborrii internaionale a
parteneriatelor cu universitile europene i internaionale n domeniile didacticii,
cercetrii tiinifice i mobilitii academice.
n strategia de dezvoltare a USMF ,,Nicolae Testemianu pentru anii 20092019 sunt proiectate obiectivele de asigurare a dezvoltrii i consolidrii poziiei
actuale a Universitii i acumularea unui rol tot mai activ n dezvoltarea comunitii
academice naionale i care s permit aderarea i integrarea n aria european pentru
nvmnt superior i cercetare n medicin.
n 2007, Federaia Mondial a nvmntului Medical (WFME) a formulat
standardele globale pentru mbuntirea calitii n nvmntul medical.
Universitatea s-a implicat ntr-un proiect, finanat de Banca Mondial i Camera de
Comer a Moldovei, pentru implementarea unui sistem de management al calitii,
n conformitate cu prevederile standardului internaional ISO 9001: 2008. Astfel,
din luna decembrie 2008 n USMF Nicolae Testemianu a activat un grup de
audit, care au realizat pregtirea intens a subdiviziunilor, catedrelor,
colaboratorilor universitii pentru implementarea Sistemului de Management al
Calitii. n consecin, au fost elaborate politica, obiectivele USMF n domeniul
calitii i documentaia sistemului. n anul 2009, universitatea noastr a beneficiat
de audit extern pentru certificare, acordat de compania internaional AJA
REGISTRARS, care prin raportul prezentat, a conferit Certificatul de nregistrare
a Sistemului de Management al Calitii n USMF conform Standardului
internaional ISO 9001:2008. Documentul confirm prezena unei culturi
490

organizaionale nalte n instituie. Premiul pentru calitate este foarte prestigios i

constituie o prioritate pentru USMF Nicolae Testemianu. Premiul cu emblema
calitii i diploma pentru calitate este n esen, un certificat ale companiilor lider
n domeniul managementului calitii, care ridic foarte mult nivelul de
competitivitate al universitii nu doar n n pieele interne, dar i internaionale,
prin aceasta universitatea noastr se integreaz prin valoarea i statutul su n
spaiul comun educaional european i corespunde rigorilor existente i noilor
tendine europene de modernizare a nvmntului superior medical [16].
Actualmente, pentru USMF Nicolae Testemianu unul dintre domeniile
prioritare l constituie relaiile internaionale. Universitatea ntreine relaii de
colaborare i cooperare n domeniul formrii cadrelor medicale i farmaceutice,
tiinei medicale i domeniile aplicative ale medicinei cu peste 30 de universiti i
clinici din Romnia, Rusia, Ucraina, Frana, Germania, Italia, Grecia, Olanda,
Cehia, Polonia, Slovacia, SUA, Israel. Datorit unui efort comun i perseverent al
tuturor colaboratorilor, universitatea a reuit s obin Certificatul de Calitate, ISO
9001:2008. Acesta confirm nc o data c aa valori ca: excelena, performana,
responsabilitatea i inovaia sunt modele de formare prioritare ale universitii de
medicin, ce sunt adaptate la standardele europene i internaionale [1; 16].
n domeniul nvmntului, USMF Nicolae Testemianu a elaborat
Proiectul Strategia de Dezvoltare a Universitii pentru anii 2010 - 2019, care are
drept obiectiv consolidarea poziiei actuale a universitii i integrarea ei activ n
dezvoltarea comunitii academice naionale. Prestigiul universitii de medicin
este recunoscut n ar i peste hotarele ei ca fiind o instituie ce promoveaz
reforme progresiste i tinde s se alinieze standardelor educaionale europene i
mondiale. Modernizarea vmntului Universitar Medical se bazeaz pe
dezvoltarea i optimizarea activitilor de cercetare i inovare n domeniul
medicinei, desfurarea continu a activitilor clinice i medico-sociale i ridicarea
calitii procesului de studii la nivel universitar i postuniversitar [15].
BIBLIOGRAFIE SELECTIV:
1. Ababii Ion. nvmntul medical superior din Republica Moldova la 65 de
ani. n: Medicus, nr. 5 (836), octombrie, 2010, p. 1.
2. . ., . ., . .
. : .
, 3, 2, 2010, p. 6-15.
3. . ., . ., . .
: : . . 2- .,
. . : , 2002.
4. . : .
, 2009. 6 (63), .
36-43.
5. http://www.osp.ru/cio/2001/01/171077/_p2.html.
6. . .
. : , 2002, 296 .
491
JEAN MONNET
7. . . :
- . :
. . . 2009. 3 (60). . 1827.
8. . 1. : .
, . . . -, , 2010 ., 176 .
9. . . . , . .
. -, , 2008 .- 544 .
10. . . . , -:
-, 2005 ., 408 .
11. . . . : ,
.- , 1998, 250 .
12. http://subscribe.ru/archive/science.humanity.econometrika/200111/19030507.ht
ml
13. . . . .: ,
1993.
14. . . . .; .: .
, 2000, 220 .
15. . . ,
: . : - , 1987, 320 .
16. . .
. .: , 2007, 208 .
492

:
?
,
, ,
. 80
.
,
.
, , .
2004 . 2007 .

,
. , ,
,
,
21
, .i
.

19 2009 .,

2010 .
14 , 8
, 6 .1 , ,
,

, , ,
.
, 100
( ,
*
: .
, .

(, .: . //
, 2003, 6 (14) // http://www.strana-oz.ru/?numid=15&article=737 , : Ganz
sichere Methoden. Auf allen Landstraen: Asien // Der Spiegel, Sonnabend, 27. November 1948. S. 11. //
http://www.spiegel.de/spiegel/print/d-44419752.html).
, ,
(, .: Edition Balkan. Neuerscheinungen
2010/2011. Dittrich Eine Gemeinschaftsproduktion mit Culturcon Medien. http://www.culturcon.de/conbalkan0.html).
493
JEAN MONNET
, )
,

.

3 2011 .

.

2011 .
: .
.

.
2009 .,
,
,
,
. ,

. ,

2005 .ii
14 2007 .iii

, ,
,
10 2009 .iv
, ,
, ,
.
,
,
,
.
,
- .
, , , ,
,
- ,

494

. 8 9 , , , ,
, , .
,

.v
, ,
, ,
, . vi
XIII ,
XVII ( 1669 .).
,
,
1700-1721 .
, 1980 .

,
vii,
.viii
,
, ,
.
, , , :
Asien beginnt auf der Landstrae.* -
. ,
XIX
,
,

, .
.
, (
) .

.
, ,
- ,
.

.

, ,
, ,
495
JEAN MONNET
,
,
,
:

:

, ... ,
. ix
, ,
,
, ,
. ,

,
, , ,
,
,
,
,

.x

, ,
,

.
, ,
, .
, ,
- ,
,
.

: 1. ,
(
, ,
), (
, ,
), ,
; 2.
, ,
(
,
496

),
, , ; 3.

, ,
,
; 4. ,
,

.xi

,

.
,
,
.xii

- (WWF
DCP) xiii,
. xiv
, :

, , ,
,
; ,
, ;

, ,
,
.
, ,
, ,

.
, ,

,
.
2003-2009
-

497
JEAN MONNET
. 12
10 2009, 16 2011

,
.
, 2015
,
, ,

,
,
,
. , ,

, - (
).xv ,
-
xvi, ,
,
,
.
,
,
.
,
,
.
. ,

2004 , .

-
.
,
.

,
.

.

498

, , , 2
,
.xvii

. ,
,
, ,
2007-2013 .
100 . xviii 41
.xix 3
(ENPI),
--
2007-2013.xx
,
,
, , ,
.

( 1- 2-
):
22
3

800 . . ,
11 ,
,
480 464 , ,
, 1 277 553 4,3%
,
30 . .
,
, 21
, ,
.xxi
3- ,
, , 62
5 ,
632 235
5 . .xxii

,
.
499
JEAN MONNET
. ,
- ,
,
.

, , - ,
- ,
, .
,

xxiii
,

, ,
. ,

,
xxiv, ,
,
,
,
, .xxv
, ,

. ,
,
,
.

.
2001 ,
133 ,
- 80 , - 90, - 100.xxvi
,
,
, , ,
xxvii, ,
,

()
.xxviii :
, , ,
500

, , ,
, , , , .

:

. ... . xxix
.
:
90-
.
,
.
.xxx
.xxxi
,
. ,

.

,
.
,
; 50 . . xxxii

.xxxiii ,

. 18
2011 . ,
.xxxiv
, , ,
, .
-
, ,
-
, ,
/
, ,

.
,
,

..
501
JEAN MONNET
. ,
,

.
: -,

- . -,
,
,

.

, , ,
,
.
.
, , ,

, ,
.
, ,
() ,
,

, , ,
, ,

.xxxv
,
xxxvi, :
,
,
, ,
.
.
, ,
,
, .
, ,

502

.
,
, ,
,

. ,

, .

,
,

.
:
i
European Union Strategy for Danube Region. Communication from the Commission to
the European Parliament, the Council, the European Economic and Social Committee
and the Committee of the Regions. Brussels, 8.12.2010. COM(2010) 715 final. P. 3. //
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy/sources/docoffic/official/communic/danube/com2010
_715_danube_en.pdf
ii
. // --. ,2010. 8 (48).. 10.
iii
Brussels European Council 14 December 2007 Presidency Conclusions. Brussels,
Council
of
the
European
Union.P.17.//
http://www.consilium.europa.eu/ueDocs/cms_Data/docs/pressData/en/ec/97669.pdf
iv
Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the
European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions
Concerning the European Union Strategy for the Baltic Sea Region. Brussels, 10.6.2009
COM(2009)
248
final
//
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy/sources/docoffic/official/communic/baltic/com_baltic
_en.pdf
v
vi
Ibid. P. 2.
. // --.
, 2010. 8 (48). . 17.
vii
ix
Danube strategy and Civil Society Participation: Establishing a structure for Civil
Society Dialogue in the Danube Basin. Adopted at the NGO key-actors meeting,
Esterhazy
Castle,
Eisenstadt
28
June
2010
//
http://www.danubestrategy.eu/fileadmin/danube/media/Danube_Strategy_and_Ci
vil_Society_Participation__final_version.pdf
Satzung
fr
Die
Hanse
http://www.hanse.org/files/seiteninhalt/downloads/satzung/satzung-lippstadt-dt..pdf
viii
http://www.hanse.org/en/the_hansa/die_hanse_today
x
xi
. . . . 17-18.
European Union Strategy for Danube Region. P. 6-10.
503
JEAN MONNET
xii
.: Communication from the Commission to the European Parliament, the Council, the
European Economic and Social Committee and the Committee of the Regions
Concerning the European Union Strategy for the Baltic Sea Region. . 3-9. :
. . . . 11.
xiii
Beckmann A., Lucius I. Draft position on EC-proposed Danube strategy Action Plan
Environmental aspects.
xiv
http://www.danubestrategy.eu/danube-civil-society-forum/strategy-for-the-danuberegion/
xv
Danube River Basin Management Plan. Final Version. 14 December 2009 //
http://www.icpdr.org/icpdr-pages/river_basin_management.htm
xvi

, , , 11
2011 . (). :
http://www.icpdr.org/icpdr-pages/ministerial_meeting_tisza.htm
xvii
http://www.icpdr.org/icpdr-pages/dams_structures.htm#hydropower .: Power
from
the
Danube
can
it
be
sustainable?
//
http://mouthtosource.org/rivers/danube/2010/10/07/power-from-the-danube%E2%80%93-can-it-be-sustainable/
xviii
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy/cooperation/danube/ressource_en.htm
xix
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy/cooperation/danube/programmes_en.htm
xx
http://www.ro-uamd.net/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=60&Itemid=99
xxi
Letter of the Ministry of Economic Development and Trade of Ukraine of 21.04.2011
No 4006-30/99.
xxii
Mantsurov I. Some Aspects of EU-Ukraine Relations // New Europe, April 24-30,
2011. No 932. P. 14 // http://www.neurope.eu/images/issues/932.pdf
xxiii
http://ec.europa.eu/regional_policy/cooperation/danube/documents_en.htm
xxiv

// --. , 2010. 8 (48) //
http://epl.org.ua/uploads/media/EPL__8_48_2010.pdf
xxv
.: ., . : ?
// --. , 2010. 8 (48). . 26-34.
2001 . /
// http://www.ukrcensus.gov.ua/regions/
xxvii
. . :
. (- ): .
, , 1999. . 154155.
xxvi
xxviii
. 150.
. 155.
xxx
. 106.
xxix
, ,
.., ,
- . .:
.
//
xxxi
504

.
, 89 2001 ., . , 2004. . 96.
xxxii
. -
: // -:
. , 25 2010 .,
// http://www.bigyalta.com.ua/story/8937
xxxiii
.
//
http://ru.tsn.ua/ukrayina/novaya-konstituciya-vengrii-pozvolit-ukraincam-stanovitsyavengrami.html
xxxiv
( ) / . .
. ., . . ., 2002. . 1. . 9.
xxxv
xxxvi
European Union Strategy for Danube Region. P. 7.
Bun de tipar 20. 09. 2011. Tirajul 500 ex.

Coli de tipar conv. 41,15. Formatul B . Com. 17
Complexul Editorial, IEFS,
MD 2068. Chiinu, str. Ion Creanga, 45.
fax. (+37322)74-37-94, tel.: 50-11-30
www.iefs.md, bircaiulita@mail.ru
505

Didenko 2

Transféré par

Informations du document

Titre original

Copyright

Formats disponibles

Partager ce document

Partager ou intégrer le document

Options de partage

Avez-vous trouvé ce document utile ?

Ce contenu est-il inapproprié ?

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

Didenko 2

Transféré par

Droits d'auteur :

Formats disponibles

JEAN MONNET, Scientific-practical conference with international participation

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Scientific-practical conference with international

THE MATERIAL OF THE CONFERENCE

Authors are responsible for the content and correctness of texts.

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

PREMISES AND LEGAL FRAMEWORK

DEVETAK Silvo, EU eastern partnership policy a mixture of common

MIGRATION AND ASYLUM POLICY,

BURDELNII Eugeniu,The quest for talent: eu policies towards the

TSOMAIA Akaki, Economic freedom in post soviet countries and

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

APOSTOL Mihaela-Simona, Optimizarea ambientului hotelier prin

TERRITORIAL AND CROSS-BORDER

COZIANU Andreea-Ioana, Cross border european funds a boost to

IMPACTS ON EDUCATION, SCIENCE AND CULTURE IN

GANEA Victoria, SRBU Olesea, Mobilitatea dintre Republica Moldova

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Dr. Olesea SIRBU,

JEAN MONNET project coordinator,

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

THREE STREAMS OF EUROPEAN INTEGRATION. The process of

confrontations between the EU members concerning the division of political,

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

and the beginning of negotiations on the European Unions new financial

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

see: Europolitics, 22 February 2011

and transparent decision-making process based on democratic institutions. The

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Azerbaijan than Belarus is a difficult question.

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

2. New financial perspective 2014 - 2020. The adoption of this document

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

European Neighbourhood Policy", chapter in "The European Neighbourhood

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

- HNGGI, Heiner, Tanner, Fred, Promoting Security Sector Governance in the

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Review (EPER), Issue. 7, Summer 2007,

Study No. 5, Bucharest, 2006,see

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

June 2004. See http://www.ceps.be/Article.php?article_id=358

EUROPEAN INTEGRATION AND NATIONAL SOVEREIGNTY

Eric Hobsbawn Age of Extremes 1994 London Abacus Books. P 578

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Joining the European Community, therefore, would be a decision unlike

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

ECJ Case 26/62 Van Gend and Loos [1963] at 12-13

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Nigel Foster EU Law Directions 2008. Oxford. Oxford University Press p 33

into the Community.

Nigel Foster op cit p 39

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Nigel Foster. Op cit p 41

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

ZONELE ECONOMICE LIBERE DIN REPUBLICA MOLDOVA:

o infrastructur corespunztoare. Nu negm faptul c accesul liber al mrfurilor n

European neighbourhood policy and eastern partnership:

Figura 1. Volumul investiiilor ZEL (pe zone, cumulativ de la nceputul

Graie obiectivitii, eficiena ZEL se face resimit nu n plan global, dar pe